《I Became the Fiancé of a Dragon in Romance Fantasy》


 Chapter 1: Became the dragon’s fiancé in a romantic fantasy

    Chapter 1: Became the dragon¡¯s fianc¨¦ in a romantic fantasy


    One day, strange monsters invaded the world I lived in.


    In the blink of an eye, the world changed and I identally awakened a certain ability.


    The eyes that prate the essence and the body that supports it.


    It was a talent in itself, and one of the best.


    When dealing with things, it was the ability to know how to reach the essence, so the time I saw a certain movement, I was able to copy it intact.


    Dealing with monsters every day. That was the role the world has given me.


    Since the world changed, countless values have changed, and peoples thoughts have gradually changed too.


    What changed the most was, of course, the perception of good and evil.


    And just like that, before you know it, The people''s values gradually changed too, now goodness was working for oneself and Evil be something that harms itself.


    I also surrendered to the flow. becauseI didnt want to be a hogu and I wanted to live.


    [TL NOTE: Hogu is the ng word used by Koreans for a person who is trustworthy and naive, and who is easily deceived. but hukou is the literal pronunciationof the word, which the author used but it means many things and one of that is the household registration system used in maind China. so I used the pronoun word Hogu here instead of the literal pronunciation hukou.]


    It was my job to protect people through my superior abilities and get paid for them.


    Of course, if the price was insufficient, it did not give them protection.


    Even when people died right in front of my eyes it was nothing to me because it was natural.


    Then one day, I rescued a child.


    Scruffy face, shabby clothes. A child holding an old book dearly in her hand, as if it was something very important to her.


    She was a kid, who couldnt afford to pay. So I didn''t know why did I save her.


    Could it be that it was a remnant of the morals or values that onlyexisted in the previous era that still remained in my mind?


    But that was just fine.


    It was just that, the child who was saved by me lowered her head, smiled, and said,


    <strong>Thank you.</strong>


    and It changed me.


    The child handed me a novel she was holding dearly. And as I cherished the old novel, I felt a certain value pierce into my heart.


    It was from then. I started to have hope in the value of good.


    I saved a person and did not receive the price.


    Just, I went out alone, dealt with the monster, and saved the people who were trembling in fear.


    No one said thank you to me. It must be because the values of the world have changed. It must have been because of the deste life.


    As time passed, people started calling me a geek.


    I didnt care, and It wouldnt matter if there was at least one geek like me in the twisted world.


    Time continued to pass. I fought and broke my body every day.


    Now They didnt call me a geek anymore.


    The title which they used to call me had be a Hogu before I knew it.


    It was good though.


    Being a Hogu must have meant realizing the value of the real good.


    My body was tired, but my heart was proud. One day there will be someone who will say thank you to me. I thought.


    Still, no one said thank you.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    As a human being, I had no choice but to be exhausted.


    Actions that were not reciprocated wear out a person and their feelings.


    As my hopes gradually faded, then one day I remembered A book.


    A book that was given to me by the only child who said thank you to me.


    The title of the book was<strong>The Dragons Child.</strong>


    It was aing-of-age novel, a romance novel, in which a girl with dragon lineage and a ferocious appearance with scales all over her body, ovees all her fears and contempt for those around her.


    The novel in which her depraved heroine awakens and sheds her skin covering her body and takes on her outstanding appearance was a rathermon novel, but nheless, it was a novel that strangely touched my heart.


    The main character of the novel was a girl named Adilun Rodenov.


    Even in the Rodenov family, which has the pure dragon lineage, she is the girl with the thickest blood.


    With her dark blue hair and golden eyes like the eyes of a dragon, she was outwardly admired by others but rejected humans after realizing the hatred that lurked inside.


    After being Abandoned by her fianc, she has tempered herself. she developed her own abilities without relying on others.


    Numerous setbacks hit her.


    Even so, Adilundid not give up. Even in the midst of people who feared her and despised her as a monster, she realized that she was worthy and worked tirelessly.


    The only ones who supported her in her process were the people of Rodenov, who held her dragon lineage sacred, which she had inherited from her ancestor dragon.


    Everyone except hers rejected her.


    The girl continued to break down the prejudices surrounding her. In order to train magic and not betray the trust of the people who supported her.


    And finally, she became a whole dragon, she shed all the ugly scales that clung to her and took on a more beautiful appearance than anyone else.


    People who feared and rejected her in the meantime now worshiped her, but she refused to be worshiped by them.


    Her beautiful appearance attracted many people to her, but she had already closed her heart.


    Then one day.


    Even in the world of the novel, terrible things began to strike in session. Monsters were infested and gues were rampant. The area where she lived was no exception.


    Even after abandoning the humans who had rejected her so far and seeking a way to live, she fought for humans and helped those suffering from the gue.


    Adilun, who had a friendly disposition from birth, could not turn a blind eye to the person who was suffering in front of her.


    Even though she was constantly disappointed in the existence of humans, she did not stop doing good things for humans.


    The novel was cut off there.


    The ending was not revealed, and Adiluns next move was unknown.


    In particr, since it was a romance novel, I wondered if there would be someone who would care for herter, but that person did not appear.


    This wasn''t a romance novel.


    But just in case, I searched for the story behind the book, but I couldnt find it in the end.


    I felt sorry. Because I wanted to see Adilun''s life to the end.


    I wholeheartedly supported her as she saved even those who hated and rejected her. By all means, I wished her to be happy with the remaining life left unspent.


    After recovering my exhausted body and mind, I went to rescue people again.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    Fighting every day is proof that you are living a life close to death.


    Like I said, I was dying right now.


    I threw my body to deal with the monster that came into the street, but that monster was too strong. To the extent that I, who was proud of having one of the best skills in the world, was easily pushed back.


    Even at the point, when I was dying, no one shed tears for me.


    On the threshold of death, what I remembered was Adilun, the main character of The Dragon''s Child.


    Did Adilun feel this way too?


    She devoted herself to serving people, but could she be the same after being rejected endlessly?


    At that moment, even when I was dying, I wanted to see the story behind the novel.


    If there is no backstory, I hoped her end will not be as miserable as mine.


    My vision was gradually blurring.


    My eyes were closed, and all I could hear is the beeping of tinnitus.


    At that moment, a small drop of water fell on my face. The one who came into sight filled with blood was the child who handed me the novel the dragon''s child.


    <strong>Thank you.</strong>


    I heard those words in my ears that shimmered.


    Why did this child say thank you to me?


    I was not sure. but then I died.


    But, strangely, I was able to open my eyes. I was definitely dead.


    Young master!


    Are you all right!?


    Here


    I felt a terrible pain running through my body, and I opened my eyes to a ce other than the monster-infested street.


    At the same time, countless memories began pouring into me.


    When I epted all that memories, I finally realized.


    Everything I thought so far was my ''past life.


    Now I was a different being than I was in my previous life.


    Physis Ortaire.


    The fianc of Adilun Rodenov, and the one who broke up their engagement and abanded her.


    That was me...

 Chapter 2: Adilun (1)

    Chapter 2: Adilun (1)


    As soon as the flood of memories ended, the emotions that came over me were embarrassment, guilt, and confusion.


    Confusion and embarrassmente from realizing that the world that I have lived in, is a world of a novel.


    No, no.


    This is not a false world or a simple novel.


    It is a deserved real world where countless people live and breathe.


    And the 20 years of living as Physis Ortaire supported it too.


    People of this world are not simply fictional characters, they are real. This is a world in which every person passing by on the street, sometimes crying and sometimesughing, has his or her own life.


    The confusionabout this world and me was resolved not too long ago, but now there was a more big problem ahead of me.


    Guilt.


    The guilt I''m feeling now weighs me down with the weight of the 20 years Ive lived.


    Among them, the greatest guilt came from what I said to Adilun.


    Just yesterday, I told her:


    ''Get out of my sight. I dont want to see that ugly face of yours again.''


    Yes. At that time I couldnt remember my previous life, so I definitely hated her.


    Skin covered with scales all over the body, and golden eyes that made me shudder just by looking at them. Those eyes digging through everything in me was just ufortable for me yesterday.


    After the engagement ceremony, I always hurt her.


    Even though I wished her to happy in my previous life.


    Sick, fool.


    I unknowingly held my head and spat out curse words with my mouth.


    A voice of bewilderment could be heard all around.


    The doctor, who was examining me, my family members, and even the servants heard that too and their gaze changed strangely as I suddenly spat out curse words.


    This doesnt look like a very good situation.


    Are you okay?


    GiltheonOrtaire. Margrave of the Empire and my father checked myplexion and asked if I was okay.


    At that moment, I realized why I was lying in bed.


    Because memories from my previous life suddenly came to my mind, I fell off the horse while riding.


    It was an absurd ident, but even though I fell off the horse, I was not seriously injured.


    With Physis''s weak body, it was normal only when the body was fully recovered, but because at the time when I had fallen off the horse my previous life memory came to my mind, and I was able to sufficiently protect my body.


    However, my body ached quite a bit thanks to the unfamiliar movements I performed at the time, but that was tolerable.


    Yeah. I''m Fine.


    Im d youre fine. So, I have a question for you.


    My fathers mood changed dramatically.


    I heard that you were rude to Princess Rodenov.


    Oh


    youre right.


    Are you insane? After talking so much about what this betrothal means! Are you still out of your mind?


    Reprimands poured in like frost. Even if I was him, I would do the same, so it was fine, but that give me the impression of how much of a pushover I was in the past.


    Father was right.


    The engagement between Adilun Rodenov, the princess of Rodenov, and Physis Ortaire, the second son of Ortaire, was purely for political reasons.


    While the influence of the central nobles of the empire was growing day by day, the local nobles lost their influence and were being looked down upon by the central nobles.


    The Duke of Rodenov in the north and the Marquis of Ortaire in the east.


    The two families, each serving as the bulwark of the Anadheim Empire, could not stand this kind of treatment, and eventually decided that the local aristocrats should join forces, leading to an arranged marriage in the end.


    Anyone may think that the ranks do not match because they are dukes and counts, but the one with the greatest power in the east was the Marquis of Ortaire, to which I belonged, so the Rodenov duchy also made this judgment.


    The idea of pitting the troubled second son of Ortaire and the only daughter of Rodenov was absurd, but it was clear that both families would be in trouble if that was not done, so my father always asked me to trust him.


    In the midst of this, even though we had to somehow attach our affection to each other, my attitude of ignoring her was finely reflected in both of our families. So my fathers reaction was natural.


    I just hung my head.


    In the meantime, the 20 years Ive lived in this world were weighing on my mind right now.


    Before getting my previous life memory, I was strangely violent.


    It wasnt that I didnt receive affection or my life was hard.


    However, I did not feel much inspiration for emotions such as affection or joy, on the contrary, I felt a strong emotional flow for anger.


    The results were as follows.


    Unbridled violence and perversity.


    And top of that my body was weak because I hadnt trained much, but because of my birth as Ortaires second son, no one was quick to put a hand on my depravity.


    People just say, Act as if you just saw something dirty? and move on.


    I didnt know the exact reason why I got the memories of my previous life at this time, but in the end, it was the result of my actions. It was only natural that I had to ept it.


    The life I lived in direct opposition to the values I pursued in my previous life was now tormenting my mind endlessly.


    If so, what should I do?


    The answer was simple.


    I just have to correct my mistakes.


    Fortunately, my personality was now being identified with the one I have in my previous life.


    There was still a little bit of the violent, arrogant temper I had for 20 years, but I was not angry at my fathers words, I suppressed it. I could no longer increase the weight of the guilt that was now weighing down on me.


    Then, straight away, I bowed my head to my father wholeheartedly and said.


    I''m really sorry about what I did.


    The reaction was immediate.


    Oh, why are you like this Wait what!!!!?


    My father uttered a bewildered voice as if I had acted with something wrong in mind.


    I was wrong.


    Did you get a head injury?


    I am fine. And I will go back to Princess Adilun and apologize.


    My father still didnt believe me.


    It was natural. It was because it was my daily routine before, to fight back, to be beaten, and then to be beaten.


    And If I showed myself like this, it was natural that my father would not believe me.


    Really? Even if you apologize, it will be of no use if the princess does not ept it. Because this engagement must lead to marriage. What would you do if the princess didnt ept your apology and broke off the marriage?


    The word breakup was instantly imnted in my brain.


    In ''The Dragons Child'', the engagement between Rodenov and Ortaire was eventually broken, As of right now, next week.


    Princess Rodenov, who was born with strong dragon blood, was a symbol of absolute worship within Rodenov, even though others feared and hated her.


    If I treated such a princess carelessly as I did, of course, I would be a criminal who would not be enough to be torn to death by them. Breaking up was a natural thing.


    Then, the words that appeared in the novel weren''t very good.


    And having broken off my engagement to her andpletely shutting her heart, I continued to lead dissolute and disrespectful life after that until my nack was blown off by the assassin of Rodenov.


    If so, what should I do?


    As a living being, of course, I didnt want to die. Moreover, I was also curious about the next story of Adilun, which I hadnt seen before in the novel.


    What was she really like? Will she be able to live a happy life?


    I wished for her to be happy in my previous life, and I still have that wish in my heart.


    If so, there is only one thing I have to do now.


    Until the princess forgives me, I will ask for forgiveness. I will bear it no matter what happens.


    Asking her forgiveness and helping her to meet a happy ending.


    That was all.


    After I finished speaking, I bit my lip and waited for my fathers sentence.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>Giltheon Ortaire''s POV</strong>


    I was dumbfounded.


    What kind of situation is this?


    Physis was the one who struggled against what was right in front of his eyes and couldnte to his senses even after being beaten to death by his father or beaten by his older brother.


    He said that he fell off the horse, so I wondered if he had a head injury because of it.


    Or is it simply a rather sophisticated excuse to avoid the current crisis?


    I could not find a way to properly respond to this unexpected situation.


    Earlier Physis was like an uncontroble wild bull.


    if he doesn''t like something or someone, he used to thrash them until they died or his temper got a little softened, and he never breaks his stubbornness.


    Huian, my first son is gentle and has a soft temperament, but only Physisis like this. At one time, I also suspected that my wife had an affair and Physisis not my child, but that suspicion was eventually dispelled after a while.


    Because Physis''s gradually grown face resembles mine.


    There were numerous anecdotes about Physis having a bad temper, but putting all of that aside, I was at a loss as to what to say to him.


    His eyes were straighter and stronger than ever, and every word he uttered had strong power.


    This wasnt an attitude born out of mere rebellion.


    For a moment, I wondered if Physis had gone away and some upright and kind ghost had nested in him, but it was impossible for the ghost to follow the peculiar habits of Physis.


    This is because anyone can arbitrarily create words, nces, and attitudes, but one cannot easily follow the manners and habits that a person has lived.


    For example, the habit of biting his lips like now.


    That was a habit Physisonly do when he said something sincere. A habit that only I, who has seen his sincerity a little by little, is aware of.


    That really meant that he had changed his temper, but I couldnt tell if this was a dream or reality.


    Fixing Physis''s temper meant that the stalwart Ortaires only nuisance would disappear.


    After much thought, I spoke to Physis.


    Can you take responsibility for your words?


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    Although my father has given me countless opportunities, he has never directly mentioned the word responsibility.


    That means my father noticed my changed attitude.


    If I will not get forgiveness from Princess Rodenov, I will leave the family. Also, even when I ask for forgiveness, I will put you on probation except for the time you meet Princess Rodenov as needed. Father sets the deadline.


    1 year... Its the price you should pay for rotting yourself.


    All right. For one year, I will set aside time to meet Princess Rodenov andforbid myself from all kinds of outside activities.


    Good night. Now you are definitely an adult too. You will have to take responsibility for your words. Go see her tomorrow, apologize and ask for forgiveness from Princess Rodenov. Put your head on the ground if possible. This betrothal must happen. Do you understand?


    I will keep that in mind. Thank you, Father.


    Okay. Take responsibility for your words. And Remember, this is thest chance I can give you.


    I nodded without speaking.


    finally tomorrow.


    I can meet Adilun.

 Chapter 3: Adilun (2)

    Chapter 3: Adilun (2)


    As the next day came, after some simple examinations it was confirmed that there was nothing wrong with my body, everybody started preparing for teleporting me to the Rodenov Fortress with the teleportation gate. That time I was feeling as if I was being dragged away.


    Remember. There is no next time, and you must take responsibility.


    I will keep that in mind.


    Due to my respectful behavior, all my family members started staring at me with wide eyes. Starting with my mother, and everyone around me, even including my elder brother, who usuallydislikes me and always showcases his disapproval by beating me like a dog whenever I make mistakes.


    Seeing their reaction I can see that the evil thing that Imitted all these times must be serious.


    I smiled bitterly and told my family.


    Anyway, I will go.


    In an instant, my vision went ck and after a few seconds, I could see the road.


    The characteristics of the teleportation gate were simple.


    When the designated coordinates are set, the person who uses the gate can find a path in the dark inside of the gate, at the end of which there is a door of light.


    The person inside the gate simply had to walk all the way to the doorwhich the light ising from.


    I also walked down the path of light and passed through the door to reach my destination, and for a moment when I was closing and opening my eyes, I felt my vision suddenly be brighter.


    The scenery that was reflected in the eyes was of the outer castle which was boasting overwhelming intimidation, and the snowfield outside of the outer castle where a snowstorm was blowing.


    It was not a fortress that can be called blessed by nature. it was far from that, This was a ce where winter engraves its footsteps throughout the year.


    This was the fortress city Caltix, which was built in the Duchy of Rodenov in the north.


    After exiting the teleportation gate, I immediately went through the check-in process.


    Wee to Caltix Master Physis Ortaire, Its only been two days since princess met you.


    The words that the person managing the teleportation gate spoke to me, were polite but cold as ice and his attitude was rude, but it was expected.


    In the Duchy of Rodenov, where dragon blood is sacred, insulting Adilun, who inherited the thickest blood, was tantamount to earning their enmity.


    I havemitted that sin, so I nodded my head at that cold and rude attitude.


    Its been two days. Sir Tyr.


    What business did youe for?


    The characteristics of the Rodenov knights were revealed in his every word, the characteristic of not showing any respect to those with hostility.


    From their point of view, who always have to fight against the ferocious monsters of the north, ruthlessness toward the enemy is an indispensable feature.


    He asked with aplicated expression on his face while emitting the energy that he would have taken out his sword right away if it hadnt been for a political rtionship.


    I came here because I wanted to apologize for my rudeness to the princess two days ago.


    It seemed that there were a lot of things that Sir Tyr wanted to say, but he forcibly put up with them and finished the check-in process without saying anything.


    Probably, there must have been a lot of curse words in his mouth that he want to say but couldnt say.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    After the check-in process was over, I headed straight to Caltixs inner sanctuary.


    The teleportation gate was installed in the outer castle, so the road to the inner castle was quite long.


    As the fortified city in charge of the north, the wide area and overwhelming height of the walls was giving me some kind of intimidation just by looking at them.


    Even the buildings I''ve seen in my previous life are iparable to them.


    The size of the outer castle alone was overwhelming, but the inner strength was also formidable.


    A cool chill prated my body. Compared to my previous life, my weak body was a lot weaker, and it made me tremble because of the cold.


    Originally, I could have requested a wagon or any other vehicle, but I deliberately didnt.


    Wouldnt you feel bad and angry if the person who had insulted you came to apologize, but with a haughty attitude, and asked for king-like treatment?


    ''I at least have to show this level of humbleness.''


    They say that walking gives you warmth but no matter how long I walked, my cold didn''t decrease, and when I arrived at the door of the inner sanctuary the cold was etched deep into my bones.


    The guards guarding the castle soon confirmed my identity and, like Sir Tyr, opened the door without saying anything, albeit coldly.


    As they opened the gate and I entered, I saw the scenery of the neatly decorated garden.


    Even in winter, the flowers that showed off their vitality were making the garden bright by just existing, and the faces of the attendants and maids who trimmed them had smiles regardless of the cold weather.


    They must have been feeling quite proud just by working in this castle.


    That also proves that the owner of the castle treats them very well.


    The duke of the north, who is the sole lord of the castle city of Caltix and the entire Duchy of Rodenov


    ''I really want to know the character of Duke Johannes Rodenov now.''


    The expression of the maids and attendants hardened in an instant when they discovered me.


    The smile that I just caught a glimpse of, was now nowhere to be found and on top of that, they were looking at me with a sharp attitude, as if they were dealing with an enemy.


    Among them, one maid who seem to be in charge of all maids bowed her head to me and said.


    Ill take you to the drawing room.


    All right.


    The head maid of a duchy usually belonged to one of the vassal families of that duchy, and in this case, Sarah Lorraine, the head maid of Rodenov, was an aristocrat serving Rodenov for more than 30 years.


    It was a status that could not be ignored by the second son who was not even the heir to the counts family.


    So, if I treat her in a rude way it will be the same as ignoring Rodenov.


    So I answered her politely. Then the head maid widened her eyes, just like my family earlier.


    I understood her reaction and smiled bitterly. It happens unexpectedly often.


    Following the maids guidance, I arrived at an antique-decorated room and sat down on the sofa to wait.


    how much time has passed


    The door opened, and a girl with dark blue hair, golden eyes, and blue-white scales appeared in front of me.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    I looked at the young man in front of me.


    Only two days ago. It was just two days ago, the same young man spoke terrible words to me and left.


    I dont know why he came here now, but he came to me again before the painful scars were healed.


    I knew that my appearance was different from others.


    The scales that have stuck to my body since I was born and my foreign skin that is different from other.


    But people cared for me. Mother and father, head maid, butler, and all the knights cared for me.


    But I knew from the start that I was different from other. unlike me, didnt have scales.


    When I asked why I have them, my father and mother told me, that you are a child born with the dragons blessing and you are our pride.


    From that day on, these blue-white scales were my pride.


    Every day I heard peoples blessings.


    The precious people of Rodenov, The people I will one day rule over, honored me with one heart and one mind.


    My blue-white skin seemed to be the color of winter, so I thought my body was harboring winter.


    The snow falling lightly on the fort, the asional sunbeam shining and melting the snow, the sound of footsteps stepping on the snow, the falling snow piled up on the trees, and the distant scenery of the snowy field, I thought all of those things were together inside me.


    But my pride was shattered one day.


    It was the day when there was a gathering of noble families.


    I dressed up in beautiful clothes, like those of fairy tails, and entered the ballroom with proud steps.


    At that time, I could not forget the sound I heard.


    Monster!!, Gross thing... a demon!.


    Nobles were whispering like that.


    My ears, which are much more sensitive than others, picked up the words they whispered, and I had no choice but to witness my own difference, which I had been proud of, bing nothing but a mistake.


    The funny thing is, those who whispered such things about my scales, called it brilliant and god''s blessings in front of me.


    s, from then on I couldnt believe what people were saying.


    On the outside, they will praise me, but behind the scenes, they willugh at me and see me as a monster.


    Its just that Im of Rodenov lineage, so they cant openly say those things.


    I believed that all sorts of reluctance, fear, and disgust would apany their gaze at me.


    I was ignorant of people and ignorant of their culture.


    And that ignorance immediately became the de that attacked me.


    A space where youngdies gather and chat. Being ignorant of their ownws and regtions, I was attacked countless times by them.


    Faced with the malice in their every expression, I realized that I had been so foolish.


    What is the blood of a dragon? What is the mark of a dragon?


    Those things dont give any help to the world I live in.


    I studied. About things, I dont know, about their education, their culture, and things they do or like.


    I didnt have many opportunities to use them, but it was thrilling to see the contempt in their eyes suddenly changing and bing alertness and fear.


    Yes. Knowledge was power, and no one with power could ignore it.


    I wanted to get even physical strength.


    My slender body was not suited to martial arts, but my natural dragon bloodline and my superior intellect led me to the realm of magic.


    From then on, I waspletely immersed in magic.


    The power to twist the logic of the world, the power to recreate the scenery of winter even in the middle of summer, I was fascinated by that unreal power, and I only delved into magic without going outside.


    For five years I locked myself in the castle and concentrated only on magic. In the meantime, I heard something new.


    It was about Rodenov and Ortaires arranged marriage.


    There had been stories about engagements before, but most of them were about engagements with northern nobles, so I couldnt help but open my eyes wide at the story.


    My first meeting with Physis Ortaire was, of course, terrifying.


    As soon as he saw me, he openly put on an expression that He is looking at something terrible in his eyes. Following his facial expression, my emotions became terrified.


    It was a terrible meeting for each other in many ways.


    I havent had any expectations from Physis since then.


    Maybe he does too. Who would like a gongnyeo who is reputed to be a monster?


    [TL - Gongnyeo is the Korean word used for women who were dedicated to powerful countries by their vessels.]


    But not expecting it didnt mean it wouldnt hurt.


    The gaze of disgust from the person with whom I had to spend the rest of my life was more scary.


    The more I met him, the more my heart was covered with scars.


    Cracks like scales on my skin began to carve into my heart.


    And just two days ago, since he sowed a deep hatred towards me, I also hated him.


    By the way, did hee here to apologize?


    [Get out of my sight. I dont want to see that ugly face of yours again.]


    I immediately remembered what he had said two days ago. For the person who told me to go away and never want to see my hideous face again toe now?


    ''Under pressure.''


    He must have been under pressure from the family. The arrogant and rude Physis will apologize?


    Unsurprisingly, the ferocious words came out of my mouth.


    Why did youe here? Do you not even remember what you said? I went away as you wished, but then why did youe to such a hideous ce?


    Could I have a voice like this?


    I spoke to him in a sharp tone like a thorn made of frost.

 Chapter 4: Not Reached (1)

    Chapter 4: Not Reached (1)


    Why did youe here? Do you not even remember what you said? I went away as you wished, but then why did youe to such a hideous ce?


    Hearing her words full of hostility that she couldnt hide, I realized that I hadmitted a really big mistake.


    And her hostility aroused a sense of guilt in me that was iparable to the hostility I had faced on reaching this drawing room.


    I knew Adilun was a more soft-hearted person than anyone else.


    The image of her sacrificing herself even to save those who hated and rejected her was deep inside my heart, I already have a big empathy and respect for her, so for me, she was the image of a merciful saintess.


    When I listened to how Adilun spoke with such hurt, sorrow, and anger that she couldnt hide, I knew that what I said to her was not simple words for her, they damaged her pride and inner self.


    I stared at her silently, and after that, I immediately fell to my knees.


    Forgiveness is not simply verbal, you can''t get forgiveness always with words and for me, it''s a like aw that must be apanied by the right action. Crushing someone who has been hurt simply to show off ones ego wasnt the thing I was after.


    So I knelt down, and I saw Adilun with a puzzled look on her face, maybe she was surprised to me see me like this so she began to open her mouth as if she was at a loss for words.


    Seeing her like that I spoke to her to break the silence.


    Sorry.


    But the only word that came out of my mouth was that and I also did not think that she would ept this heartfelt apology.


    A rtionship that goes wrong with a word canst for decades, But, what I want now is for her to find somefort in her heart through this apology.


    For the abusivenguage and rude behavior towards the princess. I am on my knees right now and apologize. I know I was in wrong and I''m ready to ept any punishment you give me.


    Could it be that my extremely polite attitude worked for her? because her expression softened for a moment, but she tried to tell me with an angry look on her face.


    How can I believe that? If youre acting like this because of an arranged marriage or your family pressure, if that''s the case then quit right away. Because I have no intention of forgiving you.


    Yes, Do not forgive me.


    Yeah?


    I did note here to ask for forgiveness. I just came to apologize for the mistakes I made. forgiving me or not is entirely the freedom of the princess.


    I raised my head and spoke in a calm voice to her. Even if I was kicked out of the family, it didnt matter. Living alone wasnt such a big deal to me anyway, since I was aware of the memories of my previous life.


    With sincerity, I looked into her golden and sharp reptilian eyes. Eyes that instill fear in the viewer. However, I have no doubt that those are the eyes of a person who is more affectionate and kind than anyone else.


    Adiluns eyes were full of bewilderment and confusion. But she tried to look away from me and said.


    Go back. I dont want to hear your story or any excuse anymore!!


    Adilun called Sara, who was waiting outside the drawing room.


    Yes, mydy.


    Please drag him out.


    A frost-like sentence fell upon me.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    Immediately, I was kicked out of Caltix Castle by soldiers who looked happy.


    -Dhudum!


    The castle gate was firmly closed.


    Now this is embarrassing


    The chilly cold kept pounding my body, and on top of that I have a very weak body, so if I stay a little longer, Ill be in a dangerous state.


    I was gazing at the gates of Caltix Castle while shivering from the cold. What should I do? How can I change her mind?


    The worry didntst long.


    I knelt down slowly in front of the castle gate. As Im on my knees like that, everything Ive done up until now ran through my head.


    For the past 20 years, I have not been able to attach affection to anyone. I quarreled with everyone I met, and curse words and harsh words always came out of my mouth.


    It was the same with people who were kind to me.


    I was a deficient person from birth, And that deficiency was met by the absurdity of my awareness of my past life, and I was able to realize that everything I had done was wrong.


    However, no one will believe me when I realize all of that. It is already toote for the mistakes that have been made.


    People do not change easily, and there is no one who easily believes in the words of reformation by a person whom his whole life was rude and bad to everyone.


    But now I havee this far to undo my current mistakes, so I have to act. I have to apologize to others I have hurt, and I have to repent of my past actions.


    I have no intention of denying the 20 years I have lived. At the time, I have taken everything for granted, However, I had no intention of living like that in the future.


    Everyone needed something valuable to survive, something they can work on or be proud of, and for me, Ive been thinking of the wrong things as valuable; My pride, and my selfishness.


    In other words, for everyone, I was a piece of excessive narcissism.


    I abandon the values I have cherished so far and engrave new values within myself. I remove a part of the narcissism that engulfed me.


    I wont be able to do good to everyone as I did in my previous life. The traces of the 20 years Ive lived will reject the good I give indiscriminately.


    However, at least I will be able to do it to the extent of limiting the range to those who are important to me.


    As the feeling of rebellion rises within me, ugly selfishness and greed hover within me too, because only I struggle to live for myself.


    So I forcibly pressed them down and took that selfishnessout of me.


    I engrave the values I have lived in my previous life, and I think of the little child who watched over me at the end of my life.


    I ruminate on the story of Adiluns struggle against all sorts of hardships and adversity, she was someone I admire, a kind dragon who did not give in to bitter hatred and pain and eventually saved even those who hated her.


    A blizzard pours down, and the cold strikes me as I contemte my inner self, but I was vehemently ignored. I couldnt give up on this process now.


    My hands and feet freeze and snow begins to cover my body. Gradually, the exhaled lungs begin to freeze.


    However, my mind was strangely clear. I kept my eyes open and continued my fight with myself.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    A report came in from the soldier who kicked Physis out of the gate.


    Even though he was kicked out, he didnt leave, and he was staring at the castle gate on his knees in this severe winter.


    So I climbed the castle and looked down at the citadel.


    And I saw the look of a disgusting man.


    He is a man who has spent his whole life in the warm East. I dont think he has the slightest resistance to the cold.


    When he cant stand it, hell shake his butt and go back to his estate.


    I have endured enough, A year was a time when I have no choice but to get to know people even if I dont like them.


    He was rude, selfish, and disgusting. Because he instilled disgust in me, who had never hated anyone before.


    I turned my head. I didnt even want to see him.


    And I told Sarah. The moment that person returns to the territory, send the request for a breaking of the engagement.


    Sarah told me that she would do that.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    My mind was clear and It was strange.


    Even though my body was clearly not able to withstand this blizzard, my mind, strangely enough, was looking straight at myself.


    Each strand of my hair was frozen, and my hands and feet had no sense of frostbite. Even though it wouldnt be strange to freeze to death right away, I continued to relieve the narcissism inside me.


    How much time has passed? Finally, the selfishness and greed within me began to give in. I could clearly feel that my selfishness was shrinking its territory.


    Finally, the howling within me stopped. The terrible selfishness had disappeared, and the mes of greed that had engulfed the inner world were quenched.


    When Ive done all of that. My physical condition was not good.


    The sound of the blizzard that seemed to tear the eardrums stopped. The smell of winter that came through my nose disappeared before I knew it. My vision gradually grew farther and farther, and I couldnt even tell what was in front of me.


    My tongue froze and I couldnt even make a sound.


    My mind, which had been strangely clear, began to blur.


    I felt a sensation I had never felt before.


    Death.


    It was a particrly fragile body. The body, which had no tolerance for the cold, could not survive the fierce winter.


    As I was dying like that, someone approached me.


    My senses were dead and I couldnt feel anything, but I could tell that someone was strangely approaching me.


    I felt like I could figure out who that person was.


    Adilun, it must be you.


    A gentle, noble dragon. Are you unable to pass even the rogue boat that hurt you?


    With thest of those thoughts, I lost my mind.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    A night that was overshadowed by darkness. I heard a knock on my room door.


    Miss.


    It was Sarah, the maid.


    What happened?


    Would you like toe out for a while?


    Out why? What the hell is going on


    Following her guidance, I was astonished as I climbed to the top of Caltix Castle.


    Physis, he was there.


    With his whole body frozen, it wouldnt be strange if he died right away. his ck hair had turned white from the umted snow, but his kneeling posture was still the same.


    The weather today was terribly cold, even for the people of Rodenov who are ustomed to winter. If I had been on my knees in one ce for at least ten hours in such weather with a blizzard I may have already died


    he must not die No matter how repulsive he is, he is definitely Ortaires second son.


    If he dies in a ce like this, it will create an irreversible river between Ortaire and us, who must form an alliance.


    And that would be a great thing for the central nobility.


    Open the castle gate.


    Yeah?


    Quickly!


    I eximed urgently.


    As soon as the gates opened, I quickly approached him. Like a foolish person!


    I slowly approached him and checked his body. His face was pale, and snow covered his neck. Is that all? The hand was already discolored ck, they were in such a dangerous state that it would have to be cut off if not treated quickly. I cant see it, but his feet are probably in the same state.


    The fortunate thing is that he is still alive.


    The soldiers followed me, and I quickly instructed them to move Physis.


    I tried to lie him down on the bed, but I couldnt, his body was so stiff that I couldnt eveny him on the bed.


    I urgently cast a spell to warm his body to change his posture even a little bit.


    As soon as hey down on the bed, I did my best to deploy my healing magic to the fullest, It removed the cold air remaining in the body and helped the activities of the organs that were on the verge of stopping.


    The fortunate thing was that he had a strong will to live, Even though it would not be strange if he died right away, he was alive and not dead.


    To the extent that it can be called a miracle.


    Why are you even doing this? You should have just ignored me and gone back as usual.


    And if you had quietly epted the divorce request, you wouldnt have had to suffer like this.


    Is it because of an arranged marriage? To avoid breakup? It didnt seem like anything at all.


    The man I saw was a thoroughly selfish man, to the point he cant find the slightest consideration for others.


    Rather, I couldnt understand why a man who seemed to want to break up his marriage more than anyone else acted like this.


    Such aplex thought caught me, and I ended up staying up all night with a confused mind.

 Chapter 5: Not Reached (2)

    Chapter 5:Not Reached (2)


    When I opened my eyes, bright light hit my retinas, and warmth surrounded me.


    I looked around and saw a charming room decorated with antique paintings and eye-catching crafts everywhere. And a girl with dark blue hair and bluish-white horns was sleeping while lying her face down on the bed.


    She was covered in bluish-white scales, and strangely, now I didnt feel that intense disgust or repulsion which I felt when I first saw her. Rather, the bluish-white scales now looked divine and beautiful to me, but I knew thatter she would be aplete dragon and shed her scales of her own will.


    Will I ever be able to witness the sight?


    I forced myself to stand up and thought that it would be painful because my whole body was in poor condition, but it was fine, I didn''t feel any pain in my body. It was not possible to survive that cold with my weak body.


    She must have used healing magic on me.


    Being of dragon blood, Adilun was well-versed in all types of magic, so I knew for sure that she was the one who saved me.


    I grabbed my head and said to myself that, I made a big mistake again.


    Even though the apology I made to her yesterday was polite and I was determined, but if I had died there, this would not have ended as a simple matter.


    To apologize and do a foolish thing like this. From Adiluns point of view, I must have been a terrible and foolish person.


    But nevertheless, judging from how she healed me, it was clear that Adilun had a good disposition as well.


    No, is this spection? Maybe she simply didnt want to bring unnecessary trouble to her family.


    But I believed option one, that she is a kind and good person.


    And it wasnt just because of what I saw in the novel, It was because I was able to see how kind and intelligent she really is with her actions, now in my eyes, she shone brighter than ever not because of her appearance or beautiful face but was because of her actions and existence itself.


    Um......


    Feeling that I was tossing and turning, she opened her eyes.


    ah ?


    Good morning.


    I smiled and said to Adilun with the brightest face I could muster.


    She barely woke up, looked at me with a puzzled face for a moment, then said.


    Good morning... what...


    Iughed and said.


    If its okay, I will go right now, because I know you dont want to see me.


    All right, but previously


    At Adiluns words, I got out of bed and bowed my head to thank her.


    Thank you for saving me.


    As if all the strength in her body was drained by those words, she said in a panic.


    You know what? You are truly terribly selfish. If you apologize like that, you might feel at ease but did you not know or even understand what troubles Rodenov might have been in if you had died?


    sorry...


    I had nothing to say. She was right that time I did not think about any consciousness and even with my personality changed I was acting selfishly for my own feeling of guilt, So I just hung my head and said sorry.


    Now go back quickly because as you wished so much, the request for divorce will be dismissed. And


    She said to me as if to shoot at what was inside.


    Now you pretend to be all nice and good, pretend to be pretentious. You are now apologizing to me out of the blue, forgetting that horrible attitude of yours and the disgust and contempt in your eyes from the first day you saw me. Did you think I would ept that?


    I looked at her with a puzzled expression. She spoke to me with even more indignation, perhaps seeing myplex expression.


    Dont make that face. Just looking at it makes me angry. I will never trust you no matter what you say or do! therefore Just Go back quickly.


    Oh fu*k, its already toote.


    Even if I seeded in reversing the breakup, what would be the meaning here?


    In my past life, I wished her happiness. But in my current life, I brought her misfortune.


    So my apologies did not reach her.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    I returned to Ortaire city with no idea what the hell I was thinking, and seeing my dejected expression, my father asked.


    How did go?


    For now, she will not break the engagement.


    With that alone, my father seemed to have guessed what had happened.


    For now... Didnt she ept the apology after all?


    Yeah...


    You foolish man!!.


    It was a word that he spat out as if he was despondent, but it came louder than any scream.


    Go and rest. You must be tired, that''s why you must be making this kind of expression. One year from now, figure out what you need to do and put it into action.


    All right.


    Its not just Princess Rodenov, this city is also full of people who have suffered damage because of you. So you will have to ask for forgiveness from all of them.


    Yeah.


    I answered my father in aplicated way.


    Your behavior may have improved but such a change is not something easily believable and you have never been sincere before. After a brief pause, my father spoke to me again. So this is yourst chance. If you dont change this time, I will give up on you. But, if you change I will trust you again.


    I will keep that in mind, father. I will not disappoint you.


    Good. Now dont waste your time in vain.


    I lost my direction. I, who could do anything in my previous life, disappeared, and only I, who was engulfed in violence and stubbornness and only hurt others, remained.


    Will I sit down because of that?


    No.


    I have to stand up, I have to act again and change like I did in my previous life. Didnt I move only for the benefit at first in my previous life? People dont change easily, but they can change if they want to.


    After leaving, I checked the things I had to do.


    I should apologize to those who have been harmed by my mistakes, discipline myself, and help those in trouble.


    And when I can confidently im that I have changed, I should apologize to Adilun again.


    There was no time to waste.


    I immediately found the butler.


    Butler!


    The change had to start now.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    This is what it is. I will no longer have to worry about Physis Ortaire.


    Yes. This is an arranged marriage anyway, we dont have to trust each other.


    But why is it soplicated?


    Were his words sincere, or was it a well-packaged pretense?


    No. There is no point in making such an assumption. He hurt me deeply, and I was free to ept his apology and forgive him. so it''s all my choice to forgive him or not.


    I will never trust him again. No, I wont trust anyone except the people around me.


    Because Im too tired to trust anyone.


    No matter what he does, I will not believe him.


    It was enough to hurt someones trust once, and once was enough to hate and contempt. Every time he cast disgusting nces at me, I hated myself.


    I didnt want to hate myself anymore.


    I didnt want to betray the value that my loved ones gave me. I wanted to believe that I''m a person of value.


    Therefore I just wished.


    "Please..., may Physis never appear in front of me again at any moment before marriage."

 Chapter 6: Change (1)

    Chapter 6: Change (1)


    So, these arethings that the young master has done.


    I was at loss for words as I read the report of my actions, It was an iparably splendid story. Even the actions of a street wrestler or drunken criminal would be healthier than this.


    I covered my face and sighed.


    There were things that I vaguely remembered, but I never imagined that the amount of all the bad things I did would be this much.


    There were many crimes in my report, but the biggest items were violence and mistreatment of servants, and the only good thing was that I was not guilty of rape or murder.


    Well, since my body was weak, I didnt even have the strength to kill someone.


    And in the past, I had no interest in women at all too. Well, those things at least did something good for me.


    ''Anyway, I have a lot of work to do now.''


    Its difficult to deal with everything right now, so I have no choice but to make the most of the time of the year by working on every problem one by one rather than rushing through it quickly.


    So what are you nning to do young master?


    The butler cautiously asked me as I was thinking.


    I was thinking of ways to correct my mistakes... I have to make them right because its my fault.


    Judging by his face, it seems that the butler still had doubts in his eyes despite my firm words, it seemed that he couldnt trust me easily.


    But when I think about it, it was a natural reaction because 20 years is a long enoughtime to judge a person. And If the guy who had just been living this kind of life until some days ago, suddenly wants to correct what hes done, most people will likely react that way.


    Is that so


    I know its hard to believe. But now, no matter what anyone says, I will change. Thats just what you need to know.


    All right. Let me know if you need any help from me.


    The butler nodded and offered his help as if he thought I was being capricious. At first, it seemed like the idea was to match my rhythm. But I shook my head.


    Thank you for your offer, but I dont really need any help. I will take care of it by myself.


    Yeah?


    The butlers eyes were momentarily filled with anxiety.


    Leaving the butler behind, I returned to my room.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    Back in my room, I immediately started making ns.


    For now, I should first apologize to the people within the counts family, and then gradually expand the scope.


    ''I should definitely apologize to Adilun, but she wont listen to me for now and will be angry by just looking at me, so let''s hold it off for the time being.''


    First of all, it is necessary to change and improve my image in front of the people of my family and the people around me.


    And training will also have to go hand in hand. Because after getting my previous life memory, I knew the fact that this world is not so peaceful one too.


    The movement of monsters, the arrival of the gue, the invasion of the other world, and the civil war of the empire.


    All of them are unmatched by big incidents and idents.


    It wont be easy to ovee such trials in a weak state like this, so It was essential to train my body and gain strength enough to protect myself.


    With so many people to apologize to, I will be quite busy for the time being.


    With all my ns in ce, I got up from my desk and moved right away.


    First of all, lets go to the people belonging to my family.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Emile''s POV]</strong>


    Emile, a maid belonging to the Ortaire family, was waiting for Physis today with tension.


    Its becausest month, she was beaten by this terrifying young man.


    After being assigned to Physis, Emiles days were a series of hardships. Physis used to insult her for not even making a mistake, and he would beat her right away if she even made a small mistake.


    Thats why she couldnt ask the head maid to change her assignment. If that happens, someone else will eventually be harmed by Physis.


    Being of good nature, she did not want other maids to be the object of resentment.


    She just thinks that she is going to have a little harder herself.


    Perhaps the fortunate thing was that the butler and the maid took care of her a little more after hearing the news that she had been beaten.


    ''I hope today goes without any problems.''


    Emile, who had hoped so, did her best to serve Physis.


    But something was strange.


    Physis, who was supposed to be arguing without any reason, was too quiet. He seemed to be seriously thinking about something.


    ''What are you going to do today?''


    Emile was rather afraid of Physis silence.


    But contrary to her expectations, as soon as they stopped, Physistold her something unimaginable.


    Sorry.


    Yeah?


    Emil was genuinely perplexed.


    For the time when I beat you, and for the constantly harassing you. Im sorry about all that.


    For a moment, Emile wondered if she had heard something wrong. He is sorry? Who is that young man?


    Hey, Young master. What are you doing all of a sudden?


    It just seemed like that''s what I should do. And I also promise that from now on I will never harass you or other maids in the future.


    Yes... Yes...


    ''What the hell just happened?''


    Emile was confused, and she did not let go of her tension.


    Because this could also be a whim or prank. She didnt know when he would change his mind and use this incident as an excuse to torment her.


    Physis noticed it too, but he didnt say much. This kind of suspicious look will continue to follow him from now on.


    Honestly, some things have happened in the past, but the only people who hastily believe that he has changed are people who arecking somewhere.


    Humans naturally forget grace quickly and remember resentment for a long time.


    Physis was thoroughly aware of this fact and had foreseen all of this. All he has to do is not to be unfair to such suspicious eyes, but to ignore them calmly and constantly change his behavior.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    Young Master Physis has changed!


    It was a rumor that hit Count Ortaire recently.


    After thest falling horse ident, that person changed strangely, and he was walking around apologizing to the people for what he had done wrong.


    It wasnt just a verbal apology. For those who had been severely bullied, he gave equivalent material aspensation and even helped the servants and maids with their work.


    No matter how probationary he may be, to think that a nobleman helps the servants and maids... In the meantime, everyone who had seen Physis at the counts house could hardly believe their eyes.


    But the counts people were not naive. Most of the people who thought that even these actions might have an ulterior motive continued to look suspiciously at him.


    Physis humbly epted those nces and changed his behavior little by little.


    The most notable change would be that he started practicing at the training ground every day. During the day, he helped the maids and servants, and from evening tote at night, he trained his body.


    It wasnt just about training the body.


    After asking the knights if they knew something he can learn, he even received a textbook on imperial martial arts and even began training in martial arts.


    He even politely asked the knights if they could beat him so that they could apany him to his training every day.


    The knights, who usually had a lot of things piled up on Physis, readily epted the offer and beat Physis mercilessly.


    Physis pushed his body to the limit, almost to the point of overexertion and what was surprising was that Physis was growing at a truly overwhelming rate.


    To the extent that even the knights stuck out their tongues, Physis talent was extraordinary.


    They dont know if its because he has been fighting so much since the fall, or is it because his instincts are engraved with a sense of fighting, but the way he moves his body and his senses are on a different level than others.


    But only a few people were happy about that, like Physiss mother, Seneyu Ortaire.


    Most people just felt uneasy about who the hell Physis was training to beat now.


    [TL: Hey guys hope you are doing great and enjoying the holidays .


    And if you want to read a novel full of drama and yandere girls, so you should definitely try my friend Dn''s trantion ofWhy are you bing a viin again? On readingpia.me Or If you like an op mc withedy elements, you should try readingI Became an Academy Baldo user.


    And At the end Merry Christmas everyone   ]

 Chapter 7: Change (2)

    Chapter 7: Change (2)


    Iy down on the gymnasium as if copsing.


    The repeated training in recent weeks might have gotten me used to it, but the knights who realized that I was growing every day did not let go of their hands when dealing with me.


    Because of that, today, too, I am in a state of rolling to death, And I was usually healed with the help of the priest of the Vit Church, who resides in the family, but that still did not remove the feeling of fatigue weighing down my body.


    The knights who were watching my training were all exhausted and sat down in the gymnasium. They looked at me with tired faces.


    ''Well, if I were in their position, I would have done the same.''


    I tried to block their attack somehow and ran like a dog.


    Ive be quite strong, but my body is still weakpared to the knights, so no matter how good my skills are, it wasnt easy to give them one effective hit, but I didn''t want to lose, so I persistently stuck to them and harassed them.


    Perhaps from their point of view, I looked disgusting, but a win is a win.


    Thank you for your efforts.


    I said politely and left the gymnasium.


    The knights would not be happy with me anyway, so it was better to quickly disappear from their eyes.


    They must have been resentful of my depravity. It would be rather counterproductive to stick to this and that, to just get a good impression. And I dont think people who hate me will like it if I talk to them.


    The moment I was about to enter my room, I saw someone approaching me from a distance.


    With ck hair and purple eyes, Huian Ortaire, my brother looked just like me. However, his inclination is the exact opposite, as he is a kind and upright older brother.


    Brother?


    What are you up to?


    As soon as he looked at me, he immediately asked.


    What do you mean?


    Pretending to be uncharacteristically sincere, what the hell are you plotting? I dont think youre going to live a different life now.


    I could feel the bitter disbelief in my brothers words but It was not unexpected.


    Because even after all the troubles I caused, the person who tried the hardest to somehow lead me to the right path, was neither my father nor my mother but was, my older brother.


    At the age of 20, I grew up to some extent and began to understand my thoughts. I understood why he reacted like that, as he was the older brother who had been trying to get me to listen to him at least by talking, beating, and with all the things he can do.


    Your guess is incorrect brother. I''m trying to change and those are just the results.


    I said it even though I knew my brother wouldnt believe it. I cant make up words that will help him to believe me because they dont exist.


    Its hard to believe because of your past actions.


    Well, even if you dont believe me, I understand. I have no intention of telling you to look at me differently now.


    The change in my personality wasrgely due to awareness of my previous life, but I had no intention of treating my previous actions as if they didn''t exist.


    I was going to endure all the suspicious nces from people who were been harmed by me, and If I just work hard silently, their gazes will naturally change.


    And what happened all of a sudden? Just ignore me like before.


    I wanted to do that too, but people were so anxious around me that I asked. Do you even know there are not just one or two people in the count family who are afraid of you?.


    What kind of thinking is that?


    Isnt that the reason why you practice so hard, that you have a bigger nter That means more harm in the future, and most people are thinking like this, and of course, the same goes for me.


    Aha...


    Well, if the guy who was just living like an idiot and arrogant fool suddenly came to his senses, everyone would be suspicious, and since the old me was that kind of person, is it really natural? Or there is something wrong with them?


    I know you dont want to believe me, but what everyone thinks isnt the case, I guarantee that there will be no idents or problems in the future.


    I wish the same too, Physis. Theres nothing I want from you. I dont even want you to live hard, be a knight, or anything like that. But just please..., dont make any trouble for the family anymore.


    It was a very tired voice. He was the one who had been troubled by me the most, so I can understand his reaction. How painful it must have been for him, for hisplexion to be dark like that?


    I will remember that.


    To such a big brother, I just replied what I could.


    Its strange no matter how I look at it. My younger brother recently changed. The guy who was always full of anger, and always tried to make others angry, and even enjoyed it, became calmer.


    Also, uncharacteristically, he went to the servants he had wronged, apologized directly, and even paidpensation with his own money.


    It was not all, in the past when I told him to work hard, he didnt even listen to me, but now he was training himself more diligently than anyone else at the gymnasium.


    The more he trained, the more he grow at an unusual rate, so I couldnt even believe it.


    ording to the knights, it was a pity that he was wasting such talent.


    Has he reallye to his senses since thest time he fell off a horse?


    However, the list of crimes hemitted was toorge, for him to be believable.


    So I couldnt help but think that there was something up.


    Furthermore, since the Counts family had been living in excessive anxiety every day since he changed, I needed to find out if he was really up to something.


    As soon as I thought about it, I immediately asked him. What are you scheming?


    That person said he had nothing to plot or scam, but I couldnt help and be surprised by his attitude rather than what he said.


    The person who would have yelled at me in the past because he couldnt control his anger looked at me resolutely and started talking straight.


    Has he really changed? No, lets not be fooled For now, it might be just a minor whim.


    But what kind of wind is blowing? I couldnt figure out the reason for even such a minor whim.


    All I could guess was a vague idea that the princess of Rodenov had done something to him.


    And he even said to me:


    ''I know you dont want to believe me, but what everyone thinks isnt the case. I guarantee that there will be no idents or problems in the future.''


    It was hard to believe. Theres been a time Ive seen him acting good too, so I know theres no way hell keep his word, it''s just that his acting skill is currently on top. So it would be a waste of time to say anything more here, so in the end I just told him dont make any more problems for the family.


    Physis, please don''t bring shame to the Ortaire family anymore. I wished.


    I just wanted him to live as if he were dead when he would go to Rodionov''s family, I thought so and looked at the documents piled up like a mountain in front of me. Damn! When will this be done?


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    After talking nonsense with my older brother, I returned to my room with a tired body because I had work to do, and that was to umte mana in my body.


    I didnt know about it before realizing my previous life, but after that, I was in for quite a shock.


    Not only the body of my previous life but also the body of my current life was showing a tremendous aptitude for mana.


    Even if I had eyes that could see through the essence, epting mana was a different issue, so I couldnt help but train my body optimal for epting mana.


    This will allow me to grow much faster. Enough to be able to jump over quite a few knights in one year.


    I calmly meditated, umting mana in my body, and gently raised my hand to wrap it around.


    Although it was weak, I could feel the mana staying in my fist.


    Managing mana was not difficult because I had experience; The problem was the absolute amount of mana, but even that would be increased quickly with this blessed body.


    ''The stronger the power, the better.''


    My goal is to realize and feel the value of the good that I felt in my previous life.


    The world I live in right now is the world where the weak cant even properly argue.


    Therefore, it was necessary to be strong in order to achieve my goal. Even if I cant do it, I will have to reach the level of my previous life.


    I continued to concentrate and build up mana in my body to be stronger as soon as possible.

 Chapter 8: National Foundation Day (1)

    Chapter 8: National Foundation Day (1)


    Time continued to pass, and for the past three months, whenever I remember a person to whom I had done something wrong, I go there and apologize, make amends, and continue to practice. And because of all of this, Little by little, the suspicious nces around me began to soften too.


    Because I acted sincerely and did not do something wrong with anyone, my father and mother in particr seemed to acknowledge that I had changed. But my brother still gave me a suspicious look.


    Among everyone, the servants and maids including Emile were the most suspiciousof me. As I rolled up my arms to help them with their work every day, but since I mainly did the things that servants and maids shun the most, for example, cleaning the barn or carrying heavyundry, they were all the more suspicious of me.


    And that wasnt all. At first, the knights who were frantic to beat me began to look at me like a monster when they saw me reaching the same level as them. And my growth in my skills was not the only scary thing for them. Over the past three months, my physique has also grown considerably. Right now, my body was iparably stronger than before and was reminiscent of those of the knights.


    It was the result of repeated training every day. In addition, as mana was steadily umted, the effect of mana on the body could not be ignored.


    Mana is the source of life that spreads throughout this world and because I continuously epted it into my body and handled it efficiently, my body had no choice but to quickly be stronger.


    Yes. Lets keep going like this.


    It was rather good for me that I was not that social, I was able to skip all the events and trivial birthday banquets, so I was able to devote all my time to training myself.


    However, even in the midst of such training, I couldnt help but think about Adilun from time to time.


    What would my fiance, who hates me so much, be doing now?


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    Adilun, You should prepare to go to the center sooner orter.


    Yes? father, why are you bringing this up all of a sudden?


    It is because the National Foundation Day is arriving soon and his Majesty called all the nobles to attend it. He also said that he would hold the grandest National Foundation Day.


    Then Do I have to go too?


    Yes. Everyone who inherited noble blood has toe, it is his majesty''s order, and all the central noble children will alsoe, so you must go too.


    I was reluctant, moreover, it wasn''t the first time for me to go to the center but because only the head of the family had to go to the center on all the founding days It was the first time for me to go to the National Foundation Day.


    Although were many events, I thought that the displeasure I would face at the event would outweigh the fun of such an event, so I hansako refused to participate in the National Foundation Day every time.


    [TL: Hansako is the Japanese word that means flower girl and is often used for female. She is using it here as sarcasm. ]


    My father was always considerate of me and never took me to National Foundation Day. Moreover, for me, who had always lived in the North, the center was just an unfamiliar space. Hence I always refused to go but since it is his majesty''s order, I have no choice.


    I see. If that''s the case then Ill go too.


    Dissatisfaction tried to crawl out, but it was forced down by me.


    If I get annoyed here or express that I dont want to go, It will only make trouble for my father.


    Yes, and also, this time we are moving with Ortaire''s, so be aware.


    But as my fathers words continued, I sigh unconsciously.


    ha....


    I always feel sorry for you.


    I shook my head at my fathers words.


    No. I am the heir to this vast Rodenov. Its not like I cant just live the way I want to. I have to do my duty to enjoy my rights.


    Thank you for understanding. Dont worry too much though. After Physis apologized to youst time, Giltheon told me that If this happens one more time, he will just kick out Physis of the family.


    Would that person really listen to Count Ortaire? It''s always been like this, words like that lingered in my mouth, but I just nodded my head to my father without showing them.


    I see. If that''s the case then maybe it will be okay, father.


    Yes. Oh, do you have any questions about National Foundation Day?


    Im not particrly interested in anything, but once I know the event schedule, I can move ordingly, right?


    As for the schedule, the first day is a ball, the second day is a huntingpetition, the third day is a tournament and the fourth day... There is a martial artspetition.


    Its tight. I think I might be tired Thats enough. Ill make it, father.


    Now take care and get some rest.


    As soon as my father left, a sigh escaped from my mouth.


    I dont know whats going to happen, and I have to meet Physis too, who doesnt want to look at me, and I have to see the central nobles freaking out at me, or seeing my gossip.


    Hmm. This much can be tolerated, it''s something that has already happened countless times so what would be different if this one was also added.


    There must have been all sorts of incidents, and just thinking about the difort I would feel in them made me tired.


    I just hoped all of this would pass quickly.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    National Foundation Day? Should I go too? Aren''t you the one who always goes there?


    Yes but his majesty said that all members of the noble families must attend this time. He said he would open it with the greatest grandeur.


    Am I not on probation right now?


    Is vignce important for national events? Get ready quickly we will be leaving next week.


    I understand. Is there anything I should be careful about?


    There is nothing. Try to memorize only the faces of members of the imperial family and each nobleman. And since we will be moving with the members of the Rodenov, you will not be rude to them likest time.


    I will keep that in mind.


    At my words, my father looked at me and said.


    Im d though. I think youre somewhat sane. For the past three months, I have been watching your life, and at first, I doubted my eyes.


    Is that so?


    I wondered if I could trust you once, seeing how you helped the servants and maids so diligently that and did even the things that the servants and maids shunned. And You didnt neglect training either. Apparently, your mana has awakened too.


    My father saw through my growth at a nce. My father was a knight vying for supremacy in the empire.


    One of the seven Sword Saints of the Enadeim Empire belonged to my father.


    Yeah. Not long ago.


    Oh boy, If you hade to your senses right away, you would have grown up listening to the advice of genius, but why did youe to your senses sote?


    When I said that I had awakened Mana, my father clicked his tongue and said.


    How are you able to do it now?... Anyway, lets go prepare for National Foundation Day.


    Yes, father.


    Its National Foundation Day and he said all the nobles wille, so Im sure Adilunwille too. its been three months since thest time I met her.


    I started to worry. It was because the central nobles had already begun to picture what they were going to say to her. Numerous scars will be engraved on her heart.


    I thoughtfully shook my head.


    What can I do to stop them or make it easy for her?


    No matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt find an answer. The biggest problem is that she hates me.


    There is nothing more disheartening than having someone you hate to set up for you. Thats why I shouldnte forward and act in defense of her.


    Because if I did, it would make her hate me and herself even more.


    What should I do?


    I kept thinking over and over again to find the right way.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    The date of National Foundation Day is approaching, and we are ready to leave for Enassa, the capital of Enadeim.


    As Enassa is the heart of the empire with the imperial castle, the teleport gate is closed because you dont know what will happen.


    In the end, we had no choice but to join the people of Rodenov in the territory closer to the center and move together in a wagon.


    So, inside the carriage. I was sitting on the other side of Adilun. Not a single thing has changed from before, she just looked out the window in awe.


    How have you been?


    Yeah.


    She answered dryly. I had no choice but to keep my mouth shut because she didnt want to talk to me.


    A heavy silence covered the inside of the carriage. An ufortable feeling like sitting on a cushion of thorns came over me.


    How long has it been like that? While I was silent, she looked at me nkly and suddenly spoke to me.


    Excuse me.


    Yes?


    Adilun paused for a moment, then spoke with difficulty.


    Lets pretend to be as friendly as possible during this National Foundation Day... You know why Rodenov and Ortaire met? right


    Isnt it to keep checks on the central nobles?


    Yes. So, if our rtionship looks bad, they can think that the bond between Rodenov and Ortaire is weak and can be broken with a little shaking. Because they are always frantic to undermine the power of countryside nobles.


    Thats a valid opinion.


    I nodded.


    Certainly they can.


    Yes, So during that Day celebrations, speak as friendly as possible. I will try to do the same. To be honest, I hate to see you, but for the sake of my family, I cant help it.


    She told me her true feelings.


    Well, I see. You mean acting a friendly betrothed rtionship.


    Exactly.


    Just leave it to me. I will do my best.


    Even though I answered seriously, she still looked suspiciously at me.


    And just in case, in the capital, dont act rashly like you do in your family. As long as I am tied to you through the rtionship of engagement, your reputation is directly rted to me.


    That will not happen.


    Hmm, just don''t do something wrong.


    After that, Adilun turned her head to look out the window, and the carriage was enveloped in silence again.

 Chapter 9: National Foundation Day (2)

    Chapter 9: National Foundation Day (2)


    Ufortable silence continued until we reached Enassa because, first of all, I didnt know what Adilun was interested in, and if I tried to say anything, she immediately blocked me, so the conversation didnt even start.


    So in the end, we arrived at Enassa city without saying anything to each other, and when I saw Enassa, I automatically spat in admiration.


    Wow!


    Recently, quite a lot of problems have arisen due to the violence of the central aristocrats backed by the emperor but despitethat Enadeim empirewas still strong.


    On National Foundation Day, Enassawas crowded with many people and after a brief inspection, we were able to enter immediately.


    After entering the city, we immediately boarded a wagon and headed for the imperial castle.


    This was because Ortaire and Rodenov had to stay in the pce provided by the imperial castle, as they did not have a separate mansion in the capital.


    We were supposed to take a tour of the city first, but both families decided that there was no time to dy and headed straight to the imperial castle.


    Outside the carriage, the sight of Enassa was passing by as fast as the wind. Meanwhile, my eyes caught the faces of people trying hard to maintain their brightness even while living in the shadows.


    As for National Foundation Day, they should reduce the burden of the hard life of the people who live here like this, so that they too can enjoy it. Seeing them trying hard to live and smiling even in a condition like this, shows the work of the central noble.


    The magnificence of seeing this ce from the outside disappears due to the shadows cast by the people who living here.


    Looking at that figure, I couldnt help but think about the central nobles. Apparently, the central nobles are running amok.


    Central nobles are in fact parasites that eat away at this country, and they are the people who will interfere with Adilunin the future without any reason.


    Of course, there is a division between the moderates and the radicals, but their feelings are the same. A greedy temperament that wants to incorporate local power into ones own.


    If possible, I wanted to avoid friction with them as much as possible on this National Foundation Day.


    They will definitely try to disparage Adilun in some way because, for these people who want to cut down the power of the local nobility, Adilun will be pretty tasty prey.


    Tsk!.


    As I clicked my tongue and lowered the curtains attached to the wagon, Adilun, who was just looking at the scenery of Enassa, looked at me curiously and asked.


    What''s wrong?


    Nothing.


    Judging that it was not something she should find out about, I evaded her question altogether.


    Your expression says otherwise.


    She said to me with an expressionless face.


    Its really none of your business. And It''s not about you either. It''s Just because I saw an unpleasant scene outside.


    Whatever, but for now, let go of your expression. It seems that we are getting closer to the imperial castle, so I think you need to pay attention to your each expression.


    All right, I''ll do that...


    Since I have seen something unpleasant, I should watch a scene that calms my mind. So I stared nkly at Adilun.


    Whats wrong?


    No, since I saw an unpleasant scene, shouldnt I watch the calming scene? That way, I will be able to manage my expression well.


    As I smiled and said that, Adilunsuddenly shrank and said:


    Then why are you looking at me all of a sudden?


    Yeah, just looking at you brings peace to my heart.


    ...What nonsense are you even saying?.


    Adilun looked at me with a disgusted expression but it was somehow funny, and a smile bloomed on my lips.


    Really, I am a person who has a taste for teasing.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    I couldnt believe what he was saying for a moment.


    ''I saw an unpleasant scene, so I should get peace of mind?''


    ...and see me?


    I couldnt understand it at all. Why did he say that? Did he really go crazy?


    Why did hee here now when he said he hated me and told me to stay out of sight?


    If Physis had said something like that when we first met, I might have been much nicer to him.


    But now is not then, and he has alreadye too far to treat him kindly.


    Rather, his attitude made me even more suspicious of him. What is the purpose of saying that now? Numerous questions lingered in my mind.


    Why is he doing this?


    At that moment, my fathers words came to mind.


    Before departing for Enassa, he said that if Physis had an ident involving me one more time then, the marriage with Ortaire will be canceled and Physiswould be expelled from the Ortaire family too.


    If thats true, I understand why he said that to me. He is treating me kindly for his own good so that he doesn''t get expelled from the Ortaire family.


    But there was one more question in my mind...


    If hes really trying to change his attitude, how should I treat him?


    I dont know!


    My mind wasplicated. Perhaps, this question would haunt me for a long time.


    My rtionship with my fianc, whom I did not want, was terribly confusing to me.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    Upon arriving at the imperial castle, the two families were treated with utmost hospitality and were guided to an empty pce.


    The first emperor of Enadeim had several mistresses including an empress.


    As a result, there were quite a lot of empty pces in the imperial castle, and because of that, all the nobles who did not have mansions in the capital were assigned to each room in the pce.


    When I asked thedies-in-waiting about the future schedule, she told me that there were three days left until the main events of National Foundation Day, including the ball, would start, and I was also told to take care of my actions until then.


    She said that we would do an audience with the emperor at the beginning of the ball, so with nothing to do, we just stayed in our rooms and spent time.


    Of course, I trained myself by umting mana, but Adilun, who was left alone, walked around the pce with an expression of boredom while mumbling a little each time whenever I saw her.


    Ah, I should have brought a magic book.


    She kept repeating what she was saying. Certainly, she had never had soo much free time on her hand as a wizard.


    One day we were like that and the next day, we were suddenly called by the princess. I couldnt figure out what the reason was, so I could not help but ask.


    Why did she call us?


    At my question, Adilun said with a very bored face.


    I dont know either. Oh, dont forget what I said.


    Im fine, but are you okay? Your face is still full of dissatisfaction with me.


    Its okay. Ill take care of myself, so I''m good too.


    All right then.


    As I was talking to her, Adilun suddenly raised one hand.


    What are you doing? catch it.


    What is it all of a sudden?


    Arent you supposed to escort me? Since were acting as a friendly rtionship, shouldnt we hold hands?


    Is that so?


    For now, lets just say that. To be honest, Im really reluctant, but I cant help it. The person we will meet is the first princess. She is more sensitive to political issues than anyone else, so we have to be as friendly as possible.


    As I held her hand, she spoke to me again.


    Smile. I will do that too.


    As she said that, a subtle smile appeared on her face. On the other hand, I looked at her with a smile on my face because it was somehow funny.


    As soon as we were ready, we called thedy-in-waiting, and as she confirmed that we were ready, she started guiding us somewhere.


    How long did it take?


    After about ten minutes of walking, we were guided to a fairly well-tended garden.


    Seasonal flowers were showing off in the garden, and at the tea table in the center was a girl with brilliant golden hair looking at us with a surprised expression.


    Because I remembered the faces of the members of the imperial family, I looked at before participating in the National Foundation Day, I was able to immediately recognize that the girl was the first princess, Lobelia Enadeim.


    Nice to meet you, Your Highness the Princess. This is Physis Ortaire.


    Nice to meet you, YourHighness the Princess. This is Adilun Rodenov.


    We greeted the princess ording to the etiquette as if drawn.


    Wee. Prince Ortaire, Princess Rodenof.


    The princess, who had a surprised expression on her face from the movement we came in, greeted us with a smile as if she suddenly came to her senses when she saw us greeting.

 Chapter 10: National Foundation Day (3)

    Chapter 10: National Foundation Day (3)


    I did not call you for any static cause, but simply because of my personal curiosity and fellowship. So there is no need to be nervous.


    Princess Lobelia, who was surprised earlier,looked at Adilun with a kind smile and said.


    What do you mean by personal curiosity and fellowship, Princess?


    Thats..., I need a friend. Oh, I know it would be burdensome to say this out of the blue, right? But it''s because Ive never had anyone who I could call a friend. So its always just people whoe for political purposes every time.


    At her words, Adilunand I couldnt hide our bewilderment.


    Why does she suddenly want friends?


    To Lobelia, who says she needs a friend before getting to know each other properly, the answer we can give is Its difficult.


    How can we dare be friends with Your Highness the Princess?


    When Adilun replied to her in a rather cold tone, Lobeliaughed, saying she knew it.


    Ah, it was just as I expected. Princess Rodenov, you really felt like someone from cold north, but I really like you because you matched my expectations.


    ...Yes?


    I had a longing for the North from the beginning. The cold snowfield and the people who live against it. And the legend of Altair, the ancestor who protects the North In short, the more I heard the legend about the ancestral dragon Altair and North, the more mysterious and beautiful it bes, so I really wanted to go to the North at least once.


    Ah, you should definitelye, and thank you for your kind words...


    So, can I touch that horn? I know its really rude, but I really wanted to meet you and touch it. A princess who inherited dragon blood. What a cool title you have, and those horns are really cool too. It is round, round like a goat, but the color is a mysterious bluish-white. My God, how cool would it be if someone like you were my friend.


    To Lobelia, who spoke with her eyes shining, Adilunonly expressed her embarrassment. Even without looking at it, it was obvious why Adilunreacted like that.


    It was because until now, no one had approached her without hesitation like Princess Lobelia.


    It was the first time when I saw Adilun so flustered.


    Yes Yes? My... horns?


    Yes. Those horns. Thats what sets you apart from the average person. You know they are really cool?


    But I don''t feel the same...


    Oh my God, really? What a shame.


    At the words of Princess Lobelia, who was sincerely sorry and surprised, Adilun, who was next to me, asked.


    Your Highness, are you not offended by my appearance?


    Am I offended? No, not at all! Why would I?


    She exims proudly.


    I am facing a legend. Who in the world can see a legend right in front of them? A lot of legends are usually out of my sight. But you are different. You are real and right in front of my eyes! The master of dragon blood! Isnt that right, Prince Physis?


    Lobelia suddenly turns a finger at me. But that statement had enough validity, so I nodded. If it were me before, I would have asked if she was crazy or hit her head but I have already be apletely different person from before by bing aware of my previous life.


    Ipletely agree.


    Yes?


    Adilun, who momentarily turned her head to me, asked in a puzzled way.


    To think that she would act and be swayed by embarrassment. She still has a long way off,


    Adilun, I''m sure that you heard enough of those words and are already used to them, but why are you so embarrassed?


    I said it to remind her of our act.


    Ahh. Yes, It is true, but when Her Highness said so, I was so embarrassed that I dont know what to do." And Adilun then turn to Lobelia and said, "I apologize for showing this disorganized side of mine.


    Adilun instantly understood my meaning and regained herposure. Seeing the two of us like this, Lobelia said curiously.


    You two seem to be on good terms, hahaha, I''m sure that you heard enough of those words and are already used to them. Oh my goodness! It can not be just a simple arranged marriage!


    She smiled broadly and said to us.


    You guys look good. After watching only the young aristocrats involved in arranged marriages at the center fighting each other every day for infidelity or what, seeing you two gave me a really new feeling.


    At those words, we looked at Lobelia with puzzled faces.


    Anyway, as I said before, my wish is to be friends with you two. Originally, good friendships are made between people who have experience and advanced together, but there are quite a few cases where even the feeling of meeting for the first time can develop into good friendships.


    Seeing Lobelias somewhat earnest attitude, Adilunand I looked at each other and nodded.


    I hope we get along in the future, You Highness the Princess.


    Me too Please take care of me, You Highness the Princess.


    Really? I am so happy!


    Even so, when I saw Lobelia smiling broadly, I thought it would be better to ept her friendship, but I was wondering internally how much she was hungry for being a friend.


    Then, lets redefine the title. From now on, the two of you, please call me Lea in private. When ites to friends, there is no need for honorifics.


    But wouldnt that be too much?


    At my question, Lobelia firmly shook her head.


    Nope... Nicknames are mandatory, and it''s not optional.


    Me too, Your Highness. I guess its a bit too...


    When even Adilunrefused, Princess Lobelia pouted and said,


    Tell me honestly. You two dont want to be friends with me, do you? Its not a vacant seat, all Im asking you to call me Lea, when there are only three of us in private.


    Even if its okay to say a nickname, its a bit too much...


    At my words, Adilun quickly nodded.


    Ha.


    Lobelia sighed at the sight, seemed to think for a moment, then spoke to us.


    I see. Then there was no half-talk. Instead, please call Princess Lea or Highness Lobelia. OK?


    If thats okay with you PrincessLea.


    Yes like this. Now as a memorial for our first friendship, can I request something from you?


    As a memorial? Yes


    Can I touch the horn just once?


    Do whatever you want, PrincessLea.


    To Lobelia, who spoke innocently, Adilunnodded as if she couldnt help it.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    As soon as the two of them went out of the garden, I withdrew my innocence.


    Both of you are bad at acting.


    Unbeknownst to me, self-talk came out. Maybe its because its a ce where no one is around, so it seems that my mind has been relieved.


    The two people I saw were awkward. To be precise, Adilun was the most awkward one. Whereas that Physis still acts quite well, Adilun''s expression was revealed on her face. Perhaps it was a lie to agree with me when they said that we were good friends.


    While talking, when I look at Adilun, who was immediately surprised by Physis story, a feelines to mind. A feeling of embarrassment which onlyes out when an enemy suddenly acts friendly. But I am perplexed as to why this person is doing this.


    Judging from what I saw and understand, it seems clear at a nce that Adilun hates Physis.


    However, it was fortunate that they clearly understood the meaning of their arranged marriage.


    The engagement of these two people should not be broken for any reason. Only then I will be able to subdue them and increase my power.


    The fortunate thing is that I made a reason to approach the two even if it was a forced one.


    The presumptuous word of being a friend, and the words of praising her. Of course, they weren''t empty words made to lower Adilun guard. It was true that I was attracted to the story rted to the ancestors of the dragons, and it was also true that I was curious about the girl who inherited that blood.


    How can I hate a girl who even looks mysterious at first nce?


    Even though it was a fairly rude request to touch her horn, seeing that she was not very offended and readily agreed to it, it was clear that she was a pretty good girl with a basic temperament.


    Iughed self-deprecatingly.


    Am I not just like His Majesty, who lives only with the thought of using people like this?


    But I couldnt help it. The tyranny of the central nobles was getting worse day by day, so I had to make friends with the local nobles in order to keep it in check, and I had no choice but to hope that their power would only grow stronger.


    In order to be stronger, a firm union was needed so that the two would not be shaken by any external pressure.


    Then I should bring the two closer together.


    Aha.


    As soon as I thought of bringing the two closer together, the self-deprecatingugh changed to a joyful one.


    This is because it reminded me of a romantic love story that I enjoyed watching as a child.


    Two people on bad terms who were betrothed out of necessity. However, as they act out things they are close to for political purposes, they develop a good feeling little by little, but they get confused and wander around without being able to express their feelings.


    Then the viin appears. Clinging to a person who has a fiance and making her fiance jealous... Amon yet enjoyable story.


    If I put the two of them in the flow of the story, theyll get closer in no time. And top of that Physis seemed to have a crush on Adilun.


    Then Is my role as a viin to make her fiancee jealous?


    Not bad.


    Since Im of an age that only has thoughts of using peoples minds, wouldnt I be perfect for a viin?


    Feeling the joy I felt after a long time, I smiled as I looked up at the sky with an inelegant appearance half-lying on my chair.


    To begin with, a prom would be nice.

 Chapter 11: Prom (1)

    Chapter 11: Prom (1)


    ThereforeRight now, I was surrounded by the maids of the imperial family.


    Wouldnt it be better to do your hair like this?


    No. I think you can leave the hair as it is."


    "Now that the face is done, the next step is your clothes.


    Why the hell are they dressing up me so much? From head to toe, they held me tight and wouldnt let go.


    It is over, Prince Ortaire.


    Thank you.


    I answered in a drained voice.


    The maids anddy-in-waiting of the imperial family are usually daughters of high-ranking aristocratic families. Since they were obviously nobles, I had to be polite enough to them.


    Anyway, after finishing all the decorations on myself like that, thedies-in-waiting looked at me in admiration. There was even ady-in-waiting who looked at me and blushed.


    Hmm... Looking at the mirror, I hadnt thought about it before, but after knowing my previous life, I could at least recognize and say that this face is a face that many innocent women could fall for.


    Come to think of it, I always notice that countless letters came to my family every time my older brother went to an event.


    In any case, there was nothing bad about being good-looking.


    I finished my preparations and waited for Adilun to dress up. As a woman, she will take much longer than me.


    My expectations were right. Ive been waiting for her in the waiting room for hours.


    Why the hell do women take so long to dress up?


    By the time I was meditating with such thoughts, I heard the sound of the waiting room door opening, and a maid informed me that Adilun was finished dressing up.


    Then, Adilunentered the waiting room. She was wearing a bluish-white dress, like the suit I was wearing, with no skin visible.


    Just by looking at the dress, I could guess it was not an ordinary luxurious dress; the beautifully crafted jewels also highlighted that point.


    Adilun looked at me and opened her eyes wide, but her face soon began to show bitterness.


    And even that bitterness quickly disappeared, and what remained after the bitterness was a deep sense of emptiness.


    Her face was expressionless and empty.


    I didnt know why she was suddenly making that face, but at least I felt that she wasnt in a good mood, so I asked her carefully.


    Are you done?


    Yeah. Its over. Let''s go now.


    Saying that Adilun held out her hand to me.


    However, her hand was shaking slightly, so I could tell how much pressure she was under at this ball.


    She must be thinking of the countless other princesses who would keep her in check, and the people who would whisper to themselves while looking at herself covered in bluish-white scales and with horns on her head.


    The biggest problem is that I cant give her any psychologicalfort.


    Even though I saw her trembling, I couldnt even say anything to ease Adilun''sfeelings because of the sins I hadmitted because I was also one of the people who took her confidence away.


    The insult I had brought to her face the other day on her appearance, although I apologized, must still have left a scar on her heart.


    Saying something for her now would only make her angry and embarrassed.


    All I can do is hold her hand so that she doesnt tremble.


    Whats wrong?


    She asked me if she could feel the strength in the hand she was holding.


    its nothing.


    I couldnt say anything. I couldnt even make light jokes like before. Because if I did, she would be genuinely angry.


    Dont forget what you promised, because today is the most important day.


    I already know. Do not worry too much.


    Lets go.


    There was no conversation between us after that.


    In silence, I could only hope that, she doesnt get hurt today.


    I know that it is a hopeless wish, a wish that could note true, but I hoped so.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    Seeing the bewildered expressions of thedies-in-waiting who were dressing me in the dressing room, I just said indifferently.


    Please don''t make too much effort.


    But they didnt give up. Even though I couldnt wear makeup because of the bluish-white scales, they chose the dress that best suited my appearance.


    Their dressing ideas and dresses ended for a long time. Since my appearance is literally far out of the category of an ordinary woman, they probably dont even know how to dress me up. However, their efforts were not in vain. I was able to leave the dressing room after wearing a pretty usible outfit. In the waiting room, I saw Physis dressed in the same color as me.


    In an instant, my eyes widened. Could it be that I had been defining him as I dont like that person in my mind, so I didnt recognize the gem? Even any aristocratic woman he encounters will catch him in her eye with his beautiful appearance.


    At the same time, my face was filled with bitterness.


    Isnt this a person who is inplete contrast to me with my hideous appearance?


    What will the aristocrats think when they see the two of us in contrast? Probably, there will be all sorts of spections and strange rumors about me.


    I tried to erase the bitterness and forcibly created a nk expression. And feigningposure, I held out my hand to Physis and told him to let''s go.


    But I couldnt help the shaking of my outstretched hand. I was afraid. I hated myself for being such a weak person.


    Why am I afraid of other peoples eyes and evaluations? It was pitiful, but instinctively I was ovee with fear.


    Due to the nature of being Princess of Rodenov, I would always have to be exposed to others eyes, so I couldnt be like this forever. Still, I couldnt hide my fear.


    At that moment, Physis squeezed my hand tightly. And the shaking stopped...


    In the tightly held hands, my heart unwittingly loosened up a little.


    I was dumbfounded by him.


    A person I hate so much, why am I so relieved to hold his hands? Did my heart forget the insult he spat and the self-confidence I lost as a result?


    In the first ce, he is the reason why I am afraid of peoples eyes. But why is he showing such a friendly attitude now?


    No, lets not believe it. A friendly attitude is just a performance ording to my suggestion. He is the one who only thinks of himself so this must also be part of his mask.


    But Even so, the warmth from his hand was disturbing my heart.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    We stood at the door of the ballroom. After the attendant checked us, no, more precisely, seeing Adilun, they immediately realized that Princess Rodenov had arrived, and opened the door to announce are entering.


    The air in the ballroom was heavy. A whirlpool of emotions swirled inside. It was just an ufortable space to be in.


    And the gazes of those who gave off those unpleasant emotions turned to me and Adilun.


    Those gazes went through me and reached Adilun. However, Adilun straightly countered those gazes with her characteristic expressionless face.


    At first nce, she seemed resolute, but her hands still held a slight tremble.


    It was already expected. All I can do is squeeze Adilun''s hand tightly so that it doesnt tremble. And I know that she will ovee all the virtuous and be resolute in her way in the future too.


    We went forward and found my father and His Excellency Duke Johannes, Adilun''s father.


    Father.


    Youre here. Were there any inconveniences?


    There was nothing like that.


    All Right. For now, I have only one thing to say to you. Be mindful of your every move.


    I will keep that in mind.


    ...And Princess Adilun.


    Yes, Count. Please speak.


    I know that there are too many harms my poor son has done to the princess, but I want you to endure him for today. It seems that the atmosphere is not very good. There is nothing good about giving those wolves an excuse.


    All right.


    Adilun also nodded.


    Still, you both look better than before, Adilun. I know its really hard, but just endure it for a little while and then go out and rest. This doesnt sound like a good ce for you to be.


    His Excellency, Duke Johannes, said while looking at Adilun.


    Its okay. Its something I have to go through countless times anyway, now is the time to get used to it.


    Yes. But never overdo it. And Prince Physis.


    Yes? Your Excellency the Duke.


    Take care of my daughter.


    You don''t have to tell me that. I will never make the same mistakes as before.


    At my serious attitude, His Excellency the Duke nodded. Of course, there was still doubt in his eyes, but it was expected because of the history of what I had done.


    Then, slowly, lets move. There is still quite a bit of time before the members of the imperial family arrived. You should make some level of friendship with those wolves so that you wont have any troubleter.


    Under the leadership of the Duke, we permeated the ballroom in earnest.

 Chapter 12: Prom (2)

    Chapter 12: Prom (2)


    They were a pack of wolves who did not even know anything about the person they were hunting. Just like wild animals, all they knew was to bite someone, spread disgust, and fill their stomach.


    The deep contempt in their eyes was clearly visible. Probably, they weren''t happy or weing to local aristocrats for even just a day or two.


    Some were surprised to see Adiluns different appearance from a normal human being, and some were even frightened by her appearance.


    Its probably because there were a lot of ears to listen to, so they were not making fun of her with their mouths, but their thoughts would probably boil down to one thing: The monster of Rodenov.


    The series of emotions in their eyes could not be hidden, so I could judge them right away, and perhaps Adilunfelt that too, hence her hands were trembling slightly. And since she couldnt show her usual confidant attitude, Adilun had no choice but to be exposed to those gazes. And for now, all I can do is hold her hand and ask in her ear, ''are you okay?''


    How long has it been like that? Finally, with the loud voice of an attendant announcing that members of the imperial family had arrived at the ballroom, the door to the huge ballroom opened.


    Excluding the empress, people in The Imperial Familyor otherwise called the Golden n bloodlinesare always born with brilliant blonde hair and golden eyes. However, the one who stands out the most by far is the emperor, DeasEnadeim.


    His strong body was beyond description, and what stood in his eyes was a knife-like anticipation. Quite a few people would have trembled just by making eye contact, so it seemed like he was dering who the emperor was.


    Although he recently became tyrannical in collusion with the central nobles, but he was clearly the master of this empire who no one dared to rebel against.


    Why did he suddenly change his attitude, who was originally famous as a sage? What was his intention for changing this much? Everything was hidden in a veil.


    His Majesty the Emperor has arrived!


    All the nobles bowed their heads as soon as he walked in. Because even if he practiced tyranny, his absolute power was still there.


    What may be the reason for the central noble to check the local nobles right now? Is this the emperors will, hence they are wagging their tails like this? Because if the emperor hadnt allowed it, they wouldnt have done anything like that.


    The only time we could raise our heads was when the emperor reached the throne in the center of the ball and said.


    Raise your head.


    A deep voice descended upon the ballroom. At that moment, even the atmosphere stiffened.


    It is a happy day. This is the day when Enadeim began. So enjoy my people. This is all I mean.


    After saying that, the emperor sat down on the throne and looked around.


    And at that moment, the music starts ying. As if trying to relieve the rigid atmosphere, the upbeat tone evokes the atmosphere of the prom, gradually encouraging the excitement of those present.


    The main attraction of a ball was, of course, dance. So, eventually, those who have their partners started dancing in sync with the music.


    The feast of dresses and conquests spinning round and round creates an illusion that you are in a flower field.


    I took Adiluns hand and said.


    Shall we go too?


    Yes.


    Adilun was still looking around the crowd with a stiff face. Are there any eyes staring at her? Wouldnt it be like telling gossip about herself?


    She seemed to be trying hard to make up her mind, but it couldnt be easy. The feeling of a trembling hand transmitted to me. But, suddenly, she closed her eyes as if trying to cut herself off from the world, and when she finally opened them again, she had a determined will to block all the gazes of hatred and contempt directed at her, she weaved a shield with the firm will to protect her heart.


    Therefore, the wavering golden eyes regained their original light and did not shake anymore.


    Let''s go. And you should know one thing.


    What do you mean?


    I dance really well, so follow me. The moment you behave in the slightest clumsiness, I will stomp on you, so keep that in mind.


    I smiled internally looking at Adilun who was trying to show her confident self. I didn''t mind her earlier words because I knew she would not follow them as we could not afford to show our enmity in front of central nobles.


    At that moment I realized, Why do I want to make her happy? It was because of that point. An attitude to stand up without retreating even in the face of adversity and hardship. Gaining the courage to ovee fear and oveing it in the end.


    Yes. Adilun.


    Lets go. Lets show your natural beauty to those who only see your outer appearance and dont want to see your inner side.


    Dont worry. I am quite confident in moving my body too.


    I replied to her with a smile and confidence.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    With every step taken and our breathing intersected. And I saw Physis in front of my eyes.


    Just as he said he was confident in using his body, he had amazing moves. There was consideration for the other person in each of his steps, and he always moved in sync with my breath.


    Originally, I wasnt the type to enjoy dancing actively in front of others, but I changed my mind, to show those who despised me and send a gaze that even harbored hatred, that I was not something to be ignored.


    Behavior has a persons inclination. If Im intimidated by that kind of gaze, Ill just give them an excuse to bite me.


    But I wont allow it. If they are wolves who like to bite others, I am the noblest dragon with the thickest blood of the ancestral dragon, Altair.


    In which food chain, do wolvese before the dragon?


    If they stick their insignificant teeth at me, I will chew them and swallow them all.


    It is not necessarily limited to this ce. They will continue to look for gaps in me and touch my vices.


    My resolve came from, funnily enough, Physiss hand.


    To feel at peace in the hands of the person who threw my self-esteem into the abyss. Am I crazy too?


    No, rather, I might have gained more confidence because of that.


    Because he was the one who treated me the most insignificantly. Seeing that even such a person thought he was wrong, I thought that I might not be the insignificant person I thought I was.


    Maybe thats too good an interpretation. But, what does that matter now? The important thing now is not to be weak. What I need right now is the courage to ovee those gazes directed at me.


    Confidence dwells in me, and the moment I draw aplete picture of my dance, I can feel the eyes on me.


    And a little bit of admiration dwells in the gaze of disgust and contempt.


    I dont know if its another ce, but this is definitely a prom.


    The essence of a ball is dance, and now I must be the most beautiful of them all.


    There is something I finally realized. That there is no need to be intimidated. I just need to change the way they look at me. There is nothing to be afraid of, I justy out what I have in front of them.


    Because the things Ive umted werent insignificant by any means.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Huian''s POV]</strong>


    I watched my brother and his fiance dance. It was an amazingly beautiful dance. The gaze of the people around them who had been looking at Princess Rodenov as if she were a monster gradually began to change.


    Along with that, my thoughts about my brother were gradually changing too. Its such a move to be considerate of your partner like this. It was a move anyone could never even imagine if they knew the usual Physis.


    Its a strange thing. Even when I heard the news of the engagement, I couldnt get used to seeing my younger brother, who had gone crazy as if he had a fucking disease, dance like that.


    Moreover, what happened to him in just 3 months? The time I spent with my younger brother was never like this.


    Has he reallye to your senses? I couldnt figure it out, but somehow I thought it would be different this time.


    3 months is a time that can feel quite short, but it is a period that can be felt as long for a person.


    Since Physis proved his change during that time, shouldnt I at least get rid of the suspicious gaze?


    In my eyes, I see the figure of a girl covered in bluish-white scales, a different appearance from others. The living dragon of Rodenov, who is said to have inherited the dragon lineage most heavily in the history of Rodenov, Adilun Rodenov.


    The girl who had been hurt by my brother was looking at the surroundings with her eyes shining once again with a resolute gaze.


    Thats it, you dont have to worry about them.


    I said to my father, Giltheon, next to me. And he also nodded.


    Ive never seen that guy treat someone so sincerely.


    Me too. What kind of change of heart could there have been?


    Well... I don''t know...


    But a good thing is a good thing. Im satisfied that he doesnt have any more idents.


    That is me too. Anyway, we should do our job. Tsk... My back hurts.


    I also have a bit of a sore throat. There are too many people who bother me.


    At least, they probably trying their best to separate us from Rodenov.


    It looks like they will do quite a bit of tickling.


    Dont fall over. Always think about what they want and act ordingly.


    I will keep that in mind.


    The two took their eyes off the dance of Physis and Adilun and began contacting the nobles around them.

 Chapter 13: Prom (3)

    Chapter 13: Prom (3)<strong>* * *</strong>


    Both of you danced well.


    It was Lobelia who greeted us when we were taking a breath.


    Oh Thank you for your kind words, Your Highness.


    You seemed like you had a lot of talent, but I never imagined that you would have a knack for dancing.


    As she was talking to us, her eyes gleamed with admiration and envy.


    I''m jealous! because I don''t have people to dance with.


    I was confused because, Lobelia, who said that, was the princess, hence she would be the first to dance as soon as the ball started. so I asked in confusion.


    Didnt Your Highness dance before we danced?


    Oh my gosh. I dont even want to call dancing with my brother a dance.


    There was deep disgust in her eyes. It seemed that she dont like her brother very much. Well, its rare for siblings to get along well, especially given the characteristics of the imperial family, where siblings are rivals. So it was quite natural.


    People around us were buzzing as they watched Lobelia approaching us. But in a way, it was expected, because it was the first time we met Lobelia on this National Foundation Day.


    The sound of the nobles heads spinning could be heard. The fact that she was friendly with us makes it look like she wants to gain support from the local nobles. However, even so, no one was able to point it out directly. They just whispered behind our backs.


    It seems that Her Highness, the 1st princess, is trying to attract local nobles, right?


    Will His Majesty wait and see?


    Why is she so close to these local vigers?


    The problem was that I could hear all their voices in my ears. And on top of that, I started to hear a lot of annoying and bad-mouthing about Adilun too.


    Oh my gosh. Im seeing the face of Princess Rodenov for the first time today, but itspletely ording to rumors. She really is a monster.


    Look at those scales and the horns on her head. Doesnt they look no different from a monster?


    Only Prince Ortaire is pitiful. He looks so handsome, but he has to marry such a monster because of an arranged marriage. Did you see the forced smile on his face earlier? I feel very sad for him...


    I feel the same... She really looks like a monster!


    Even though I expected such a reaction for a long time, it doesn''t mean that I wasnt angry. Meanwhile, what annoyed me, even more, was perhaps the attitude of associating me with Adilun and talking about me as if I were the victim of some tragedy.


    The most absurd thing to say was, of course, that I was forcing myself to smile.


    My expression hardened because I was secretly furious, but I quickly changed my expression before anyone could see.


    Lets not forget that I have tough all day today.


    My behavior towards Adilunis honest, but everyone present here probably doesn''t think the same.


    ording to popr rumors and belief, I was an unhappy young nobleman betrothed to a monster.


    Maybe Adilun''s reaction would be the same too, because she doesnt believe me, and thinks that Im really acting.


    Anyway, what I mean is that, Prince Ortaire, would you like to dance with me?


    Yes?


    What was that again, Of course, just because I''m engaged doesnt mean I have to dance only with my fiancee, and since Ive already danced the first dance at the ball with Adilun, it was normal to dance with others too. But I thought of turning down all requests. However, I didnt know or expect that the opponent would be Lobelia.


    Lobelia must have sensed my bewilderment, so she told me.


    Ah, originally I was thinking of requesting a dance from Princess Rodenov. But... I cant dance the male part at all. Oh, by any chance, Princess Rodenov.


    Yes?


    At Lobelias sudden question, Adilun, who was in a state of perplexity, answered in surprise.


    Do you know how to y the male part?


    Oh, no.


    Ahh...


    Lobelia let out a long sigh as if she was truly sorry.


    See. I cant help it. I also have a bit of confidence in dancing, so I want to dance with someone who dances well. But when Princess Rodenov''s option doesnt work, the only person left is Prince Ortaire.


    If it was another girl, I could just refuse but the problem is that this girl is the princess.


    Even if I wanted to refuse, I could not help but nod my head since no matter how friendly Lobelia is, she is the princess in the end.


    Ortaire and Rodenov could not offend to get into the bad side of the Lobeliafor now.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    Instead of the upbeat music from before, calm, static music filled the ballroom. Lobelia spoke to me in the midst of this melody that sounds soggy at first nce.


    Im sorry for forcingyou.


    What are you talking about? You are not forcing me at all.


    Actually, I wanted to talk to you separately.


    To me?


    Yes.


    With an innocent smile on her face, she asked me with a confident look.


    As expected, when she met us in the garden she was just acting.


    Now, you know that the stares at you and your fianc arent all that good.


    Yes.


    You know what people do after dancing at the ball.


    Male aristocrats eat and talk to male aristocrats and female aristocrats with female aristocrats. Isnt it?


    Yes. That will force Adilun to face an even harsher environment. Especially since more and more girls are getting jealous of her, because of you.


    I just felt that too. They gave me quite a soggy and pitiful stare.


    Im d you know... Anyway, thats why when there are female nobles around, there would be a lot of people who gossip about Adilun.


    I know... That''s why I want to stay by Adiluns side


    Even though you said it and you were engaged, but the realm of women and men is clearly different. So anyway, what I want to say is that.. Ill make sure to stop the various attacks on Adilun.


    I couldnt understand. Why the hell is she doing this? So I asked.


    Why are you even doing this?


    Do you remember when I first met you I said that there is no political purpose? Actually, that was a lie. Im sure youve heard it already. Instead, lets be honest. I need your strength. To be precise, the power of the local nobles.


    If she, the first princess is aiming for the throne, she will need the nobles'' support to empower her. And the faces of the people I saw when I first arrived in Enassa She must be worried about her people as well.


    It seems that the tyranny of the central nobles is not the only thing. When I first arrived in Enassa, peoples expressions didnt look very good.


    Your eyesight is also good. Yes. It''s for the people of Enassa Furthermore, I dont want the people of this country to suffer anymore. So I need your strength. Because the central nobles are already supporting my younger brother.


    Saying that Lobelia took my hand and turned around. And I said, holding her back.


    I understand. Then, are you saying that Your Highness will look after Adilun while Im staying in the capital?


    It is not limited to staying in the capital. I have the power to continuously improve the perception of the North and the East, Adilunand you.


    It seems a littlecking with just that.


    Of course not. Since you are obviously in a position to ask, I have prepared a number of items that you will be satisfied with.


    I wont ask now what they really are. And to say one thing, in the alliance between Ortaire and Rodenov, my opinion is not really that important. I wonder if the thoughts of my brother, father, and Adilunare different.


    Did you think I wouldnt know that much? I already know everything. Also, I was nning to speak to Prince Huian and Count Giltheon separately, and I prepared everything to satisfy them.


    Then there is no reason to refuse.


    That''s true.


    I can not clearly see the transaction items, but I am in a position to know the future of this world to some extent through my previous life.


    It was a pretty big harvest just to be able to get her help whenever there was a crisis of great damage in the future.


    As soon as Lobelia and I put smiles on our lips, the music stopped and the dance ended.


    I turned my head to find Adilun waiting at the seat and saw it at that moment. A bitter smile appeared on her face for a moment.


    Why Is she making that face?

 Chapter 14: Prom (4)

    Chapter 14: Prom (4)


    Adilun''s POV]


    In front of me, two people were dancing. The appearance of Princess Lobelia and Physis dancing and talking to each other in the calm music was different from before, it was so beautiful that anyone would be mesmerized.


    As her gorgeous blond hair fluttered calmly, admiration erupted from all around.


    Even to me, a woman like her was too beautiful.


    Come to think of it, since I was little, Ive heardpliments on Princess Lobelias beauty. As the saying goes, the sight of her and Physisdancing together now was beautiful in itself, regardless of whether they danced well or not.


    However, it was not that Physiswas any less in terms of appearance and beauty- Neatlybed ck hair and a rare alluring face.


    Seeing him standing with Princess Lobelia, who alone made the faces of many youngdies blush, made me feel very pitiful.


    I gently touched my skin.


    Smooth, bluish-white scales that can''t be called human skin at all. I began to hate my appearance, which some admired because I was of dragon blood, while others condemned me as a hideous monster.


    Its a body inherited from my parents, and the pride that I inherited from the legend of my ancestors broke down bit by bit.


    In fact, I didnt even want this at all. What I hoped for was not a grandiose legend, It was normality. Just normal life with a normal appearance, meeting other people, talking to them such things.


    I longed for the kind of normality that was impossible for me. So every time I saw the scene in front of my eyes, I felt bitter, because these people can do things that are impossible for me.


    The dancees to an end before I knew it, and as that beautiful dance between those two graduallyes to an end, suddenly, they whispered a word and smiled at each other.


    I was momentarily short of breath. I dont even know why Im feeling this. However, what is now gripping my heart can certainly be called misery.


    Yes. I was miserable.


    I hated seeing my fianc, who didnt get along with me, and Princess Lobelia exchanging smiles with each other. But It wasnt jealousy, that much was certain.


    He was the fianc I hated in the first ce. And it wasnt even an engagement that was concluded by my will. But even so, I couldnt avoid bing miserable when I looked at this handsome man and this beautiful woman getting along so well.


    Looking at the two people who create an impossible figure for me, I couldnt stop longing and feeling self-deprecating.


    It was a sound I had never heard before when Physis and I were dancing there. It was the sound that told me, the person me is not even epted as a person.


    I suddenly remembered the voice of certain aristocrats who I had forcibly ignored earlier.


    ''Look at those scales and the horns on her head? don''t they look no different from a monster?''


    ''Prince Ortaire is really pitiful. He looks so handsome, but he has to marry such a monster because of an arranged marriage. Did you see the forced smile on his face earlier? I feel very sad for him.''


    Earlier I pretended not to hear them and just ignored them, but that words stuck in my heart. Yes, a monster...


    I am neither human nor animal, but a monster. Even if I do achieve something, it wont be an achievement for anyone to marvel at, it will justbe the monstrous act of a monster.


    No. I shook my head and made up my mind to not weaken little by little.


    Its not long since I promised myself to have a determined will, so I must not have weak thoughts like this, I must not be led by their intentions.


    What am I trying to do by denying myself? All traces of my life, all the affection I received from my parents, should not be attributed to nonsense.


    Yes. Let us not be weak, Adilun.


    But even after repeating that, I couldnt help but feel the bitterness rising from the inside.


    Also, I miss the North. If the cold yet strong wind hits my face, these misceneous thoughts will fly away automatically.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    Adiluns bitter expression didntst long, but I saw them clearly.


    Why Is she making that face?


    I thought about why. Is it because I danced with Lobelia?


    No, I shook my head because definitely it can not be the case because she obviously hates me, then why the hell would she feel bad even if I dance with Lobelia or anyone else?


    There must be a lot of other reasons, but I didnt know them. Because prating the essence of the target did not mean that I could even read the mind.


    The heart that was satisfied with a fairlyrge harvest quickly bes frustrated. And After the bitterness on her face had passed, what was left behind was emptiness.


    Did she hear anything from the nobles around her? It was most likely the case.


    Adilun,is there something wrong?


    No.


    The face, which had softened a little while ago, suddenly became chilly again like a de.


    No not really... I really dont mind any...


    She said it was nothing, but her tone was quite sharp.


    Seeing that the face of Adilun, who was relieved and delighted with the beautiful dance she had performed, had be darkly stained at that moment, even I felt depressed.


    Is everything really okay with you or did something really happen? Because you look sad.


    No, Really. It''s really nothing.


    Every single word made me feel a little bit sick as if she was rejecting me and as if she had given up on everything.


    Perhaps if I said any more word here, she would surely be angry. In the end, without saying anything, I had no choice but to follow the next procedure of the prom.


    Now it was the time for young male aristocrats to socialize with male aristocrats and female aristocrats with female aristocrats. The female nobles will enjoy a simple tea time in the garden, and the male nobles will chat among themselves in the venue.


    I was standing in a corner of the banquet hall in a daze, and my older brother approached me, perhaps seeing something strange about my condition.


    Has anything happened? I dont like the look on Princess Rodenovs face.


    Ah, brother.


    My older brother asked because he felt the sudden apathy between me andAdilun.


    I dont know either. Im sureAdilun''sexpression was good just a moment ago...


    Isnt that because you danced with Her Highness?


    It wouldnt be the case, she would not feel that kind of jealousy over me. Im sure.


    Why?


    BecauseAdilunhates me because of what I did to her- I openly insulted her in front of everyone several times, so it would be impossible to have a crush on me like that.


    Still, you never know about a woman''s heart. And you still have a pretty face too.


    That''s the difference between you and me? And as jealousy is an emotion that usually appears when a person has a crush or affection for another person of the opposite sex So It certainly wont be the case here.


    It won''t be? Itsplicated. Tsk... Didnt you do well initially today? I dont know what tricks would be used if the rtionship is cold like this.


    My older brother said that and clicked his tongue slightly.


    I know... Haah.


    When I let out a sigh, my older brother told me.


    Anyway, what cant be helped is unavoidable. Once youre done, dont give even the slightest excuse to the central nobles over there because there might be some crazy people who are envious and jealous of you dancing with Her Highness.


    I know that much.


    Ah, but.


    What else can I do?


    If they ignore you or Princess Rodenov, or talk nonsense about the alliance between the two families


    if?


    Defeat without remorse. I wont say anything about idents like that.


    Is this true! Can I do it so openly?


    Yes, because you are a member of Ortaire and will soon be Rodenovs son-inw. If anyone disrespects you or Princess Rodenov or puts you down. Do what youre good at.


    I will.


    An insult to the person''s family is a legitimate reason for a duel. It would work better for you to pretend to be crazy than to give them something to chew on. People like them dont easily change their perception of someone they start ignoring... But just dont belittle our family.


    I will keep that in mind.


    I nodded my head in agreement with my brothers words. Its better to be certain than to act clumsily.


    Because they will not want to associate with a madman. If youre going to run into it, be sure to step on it so they dont even think about climbing. At least at your level, you wont lose to the idiots here.


    Its a little awkward when you say that.


    Hmm really?


    It seems strange that you overestimate me


    Seeing you train with the knights for three months, I automatically have no choice but to revise my evaluation. you damn bastard Anyway, behave well.


    All right.


    My brother said that and turned his back.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    Right after Huain walked away from Physis, I immediately pulled out something that looked like a small bead from my bosom. It was a magic tool with a recording function stored in it.


    Certainly, among the central nobles, there will be those who insult you and Princess Rodenov. If so, there is a high possibility of getting caught up in trouble due to your personality where the first goes first...''


    I immediately picked up my magic tools and got into the gap of some nobles who were ring fiercely at Physis.

 Chapter 15: Certain Accidents (1)

    Chapter 15: Certain idents(1)


    The time when the sun goes down, princess Lobelia and many princesses, including me, headed to the princesss garden.


    It was getting dark outside, but the garden was kept bright thanks to various magic tools, and it became like a secret garden in some sort of story.


    Earlier, when I visited the garden during the day, it waspletely different even though just the time had changed.


    Wow...


    Each of the princesses had a dreamy look on their faces because of the beautiful appearance of the garden. But I wasnt very impressed. Bitterness and misery Still lingered inside me, and I said to myself,


    ''It''s just beautiful, nothing more, just a bit of an impression.''


    The words of all the princesses werent really audible to me because it was hard to find meaning in their conversations, which only listed simple gossip. Also, since I wasnt even familiar with them, I felt like I was the only one left out.


    By the way, Your Highness the Princess. How do you know Prince Ortaire?


    It was until someone put Physis on the topic of conversation. As soon as I heard about Physis, my nerves automatically turned to them.


    Why is this happing to me? It has nothing to do with me, its just about my fianc, and also it''s a marriage of convenience so it shouldn''t matter to me. Then why?


    Is it because of the misery and inferiority I felt while watching him?


    I met him a few days ago. Here, with Princess Rodenov.


    Aha Anyway, you both were really amazing. Your Highness dancing with him earlier was so beautiful that I was in awe.


    Hahaha. Yes, I knew it would be like this. In the end, I dont think the dance I did make any impression.


    It wasnt just that. When I was with Prince Ortaire, my heart skipped a beat because of his kind attitude. God, how can he be so cool?


    ''Hahaha''


    A mischievousugh came out of me. You dont know him, so you can say that. You don''t even know how horrible the one year was when I was with him.


    I didnt want to be treated like a queen. So I tried to be satisfied even if it was just a normal arranged marriage. but His attitude wasnt even that good.


    The year I was engaged to him was a dreadful time. To have my prospective fianc look at me with disgust and contempt was horrible beyond words.


    An attitude that infinitely lowers the value of the person. The gross look of me reflected through his eyes brought my self-esteem to the bottom.


    Recently, for some reason, he suddenly apologized to me and changed his attitude, but I know fundamentally, what kind of person he is. The past cannot be undone, and the mistakesmitted cannot be covered again.


    In the end, the insult he had done still remained in me and increased its size. Perhaps, in the future, I might never be able to show a good attitude toward him. How can you be with a person who denies your roots?


    Hahaha.


    When I let out a nkugh, the princesses questioned me curiously.


    IPrincess Rodenov?


    Yes! Please speak.


    Although they show an attitude of worrying about me, I could still read their rejection of me from their eyes.


    The topic of Physis was suddenly brought up, and they only dared to mention his and princess Lobelias dance.


    All of them were pointing invisible knives at me. This was a woman''s realm, so there was no ce for monsters.


    Physis''s neat andpliant appearance must have yed a part. That appearance must have aroused jealousy in them, and it was the attitude that told me that they would approach him after putting me down and taking away my ce.


    I couldnt help but burst outughing. Perhaps, if they knew his true self, they would hate him too.


    Do they think he will treat them kindly? The person I watched was not like that. He was a cold-blooded person who doesnt let anyone in his heart. The person who treats people out of necessity and out of interest is, Physis Ortaire.


    He was like a beautiful poisonous nt. It captivates people with its enchanting appearance and gnaws people from the inside with its poison.


    The envy and jealousy of those who dont know him just seemed ridiculous to me.


    * * *


    [Physis''s POV]


    The eyes which were directed at me were not good. The first was because I am a local aristocrat, and the second was because I danced with Princess Lobelia.


    ording to rumors, Princess Lobelia has never danced with any other men except for her younger brother, 1st Prince Rommel.


    But since I danced with such a person, it would be natural for them to turn a blind eyes of jealousy toward me.


    It took a while for the ferocious gazes toe to me, and soon they startedpletely ignoring me. And it wasnt long before I heard the voices of those whispering in the distance, they lowered their voices and they seemed to becent in thinking that they wouldnt be heard in such a noisy venue But having awakened my mana, I could hear their words in great detail.


    A country boy like him dancing with Her Highness without knowing anything. It cant be that terrible.


    Thats right. But anyway, its just dancing. He has to marry that princess, Rodenov without fail, so cant we just skip that much?


    Such childish sounds were gradually increasing in intensity.


    Yes. He has to live with the monster for the rest of his life, so it would be okay if we could see him dreaming at least once in the center.


    Ive only heard of it, but who would have known she would look so terrifying? If it were me, I would have bitten my tongue and killed myself.


    The horns on the top of her head were very attractive. It would be really cool if they were cut and polished. Oh,e to think of it, did I mention that Princess Esteban pays high prices for high-end handicrafts?


    She is gathering all kinds of precious handicrafts and if its the horn of Princess Rodenovwhich is the only one in the world, so their value must be very high.


    I understand their attitude. The romance they had dreamed of with the princess didnte to fruition, and some bastard from the province took the honor. However, the way they expressed their jealousy was too sloppy and dirty.


    They were insulting Adilun in order to bring me down. Only by doing so can they release their resentment.


    Cursing at me didnt really appeal to me, but cursing at Adilun was different. The person who was hurt by me must not hear that kind of noise, because of me again.


    Isnt it too much? In an instant, my brothers words came to mind.


    ''Defeat without remorse. I wont say anything about idents like that.''


    Its been less than an hour since he told me that, but it looks like Im already in trouble.


    I walked to the front of the guys who said they will just cut off Adilun''s horn for crafts. When They saw me they startedughing at me as if they had noticed me too.


    There was no need for an introduction. What would I do if I knew their names?


    I justughed with them and grabbed that guy cor who had been yelling about cutting Adilun''s horns and whatnot. And threw him into the table.


    Bang!


    The table was smashed, his head hitting the ground intact, and a rather loud sound resonated. And this sound was clear.


    And at that moment, silence hung over the venue.


    What is this!


    At the sudden urrence, the guy who was exchanging low-level jokes about Adilun, by his side shouted in rage. Well, theirmon sense must have assumed that something like this couldnt happen.


    But there was something they needed to know. Because I was a guy who deviated from theirmon sense.


    I didnt care about his enraged cry and grabbed him too by the cor.


    Ouch! Wow! Hey, let me go!


    No answer was needed. I made him the same as the one who passed out next to me. I was dissatisfied with the weak material of the table, but the exciting noise it made as it broke, pierced my heart.


    I buried their faces on the ground and leaned over to wake them up, so I pped them on the cheeks several times, but the sudden shock was so strong that they hardly woke up.


    This was a bit embarrassing. If they were so weak, I cant apply for a duel.


    The chairman instantly became angry, and the knights of the royal guard began to approach me as if they had sensed a change, and the fathers of those who were on the ground began to approach me in bewilderment.


    What is this!


    Is he the father of an aristocrat who just fell into the ground? I looked at the old nobleman, whose face had turned red, and was staring at me like he was going to kill me.


    And, as expected, my father and older brother, must have noticed thismotion too and with His Excellency, Duke Johannes Rodenov, started approaching me. My older brother seemed unconcerned, as if he thought that what he expected had happened, but my father was different.


    Physis. Why are you doing that all of a sudden?


    I smiled as if it was no big deal and told my father.


    They were talking nonsense, so I stopped them.


    What''s nonsense, exin it straight!


    At the words of the old nobleman, I opened my mouth to tell them what they had said.


    [TL: So guys with this the mass release of the chapters end and now the next chapter will be published on Saturday . ]

 Chapter 16: Certain Accidents (2)

    Chapter 16: Certain idents (2)


    I''m just going to say it, but remember the moment you hear it, there will be no turning back.


    It doesnt matter! If you did it over something trivial, you better be prepared!


    I already warned that old nobleman, but even so, that old aristocrat seemed to have too much faith in his son, so he replied to me in a determined tone.


    All right. If that''s the case, then I will tell you everything that I heard.


    It was unavoidable, either that old man or his son seemed to know me before because they both talked recklessly and tried to pick up the words easily.


    Fortunately, Adilun was not here. It was a relief for me to know that she didnt have to hear these insults from them that I''m about to tell. But the one thing I was worried about was His Excellency, Duke Johannes Rodenov. If he hears this, he probably wont take it lightly.


    Yes. He has to live with the monster for the rest of his life, so it would be okay if we could see him dreaming at least once in the center.


    It started with these words and I evenughed at the way he mocked me as if sympathizing with me and threw it in the old man''s face. And on hearing these words, expressions of bewilderment appeared on his face.


    Ive only heard of it, but who would have known she would look so terrifying? If it were me, I would have bitten my tongue and killed myself.


    And as more words continued, His Highness Duke Johannes'' face became stern.


    The horns on the top of her head were very attractive. It would be really cool if they were cut and polished. Oh,e to think of it, did I mention that Princess Esteban pays high prices for high-end handicrafts?


    And when I said the third line, ghat the old man''s face turned white.


    She is gathering all kinds of precious handicrafts and if its the horn of Princess Rodenovwhich is the only one in the world, so their value must be very high.


    And As I finished myst word, the old nobleman finally shouted at me.


    You made all this up! Theres no way my son would say something like this! wasn''t it all made up by you to drive us into a corner!


    At that old man''s words, those who were next to him began to sympathize. It seemed that they were probably from the same faction.


    Right. Is there any evidence? It could simply be a lie you made up to perpetrate violence and cover it up.


    One noble from that old nobleman''s side said it to me and people nodded at his remark and looked at me. And seeing that Sir Johannes Rodenov also looked at me and asked.


    Is there any evidence?


    Bute to think of it, there was no evidence. I just acted out of my anger, I should have something as evidence for a situation like this, but I did it too hastily. At the very least I should have had a magic tool for recording.


    Now, it was a situation that would put me in a corner. I should prepare a little more. I only trusted my older brothers words and did it openly, but that will only pass justification to him and my family.


    Even if their voices were a bit low, there would have been people around them who would have heard them, but in the end, they were all central nobles. They will take the side of those who have been beaten by me, and will not intend to take my side.


    Because of a moment of anger, I forgot the basic issue that I had to address. That this is their territory and to speak out in their domain, proper preparation was required.


    "..."


    I didnt think too much about the situation that I said was unavoidable.


    ''I''m so stupid


    Just as I was about to shake my head in no, saying that there is no evidence to His Excellency, Sir Johannes, there was a sudden voice that came to us.


    There is.


    It was my brothers voice.


    You... Huian Ortaire. do you really have proof? Are you sure?


    Yes.


    My older brother answered with a firm attitude, and suddenly took out a small marble from his bosom and said.


    This bead is a magic tool with a recording function. Youre familiar with it, right?. Everyone uses it very often.


    As soon as my brother said those words, he activated the magic tool, and at that moment, the words they said began to flow out of the beads.


    -Yes. He has.. Ive only heard... The horns on..


    There is a possibility that the magic tool was manipted!


    If you wish, I can also confirm whether this magic tool has been tampered with or not. Its the imperial pce, and Dehanat-nim, the court mage, is also here.


    No one expressed objection to my dignified older brothers words. Only that old man and some aristocrats were pathetically asking for proof.


    At the request of the old nobleman, my brother went to the court wizard Dehanat Itra in the venue and proved that the magic tool was not tampered with, and at that moment that old noblemans face turned white as snow.


    Yes. I see.


    His Excellency Duke Johannes looked at the old nobleman with an expressionless face.


    What the hell did you teach or son, He should be kind.


    A noble from behind said that.


    For the central nobles and the local nobles, undoubtedly, Rodenov was a territory with the strongest military force outside of the capital city.


    The moment they engage in a war with a Rodenov, his territory will be a mess. So that old nobleman clung to his Excellency Duke Johannes as if he had realized the fact that his word was about to end, but His Excellency dered with a firm attitude.


    Let everything go ording to the procedure. You have insulted the noble ancestors of Rodenov and my daughter...


    The old nobleman closed his eyes.


    * * *


    You Excellency, How do you n to proceed?


    Well, Ill have to think about it. In my heart, I want to destroy the territories of those rude people with an all-out war, but I can''t do that, these bastards...


    Brother and His Excellency started discussing the way to handle this situation.


    How about doing it in a duel? Instead of ying casually, the losing side bet everything.


    Hmm, a duel between the great warriors thats not bad either. You can reap the benefits without shedding pointless blood.


    They both decided to go with an informal duel between warriors. It was a duel that have a total of five knightspeting in a winner-take-all match, we have the justification, so no matter which way we proceed, saying no or changing conditions was far away, they will not even be able to speak anything about it.


    Your Excellency...


    What is it? Prince Physis.


    If its possible, can I participate too in this duel?


    You?


    Yeah. I want to personally condemn those who insulted Adilun.


    It was regrettable that I couldnt beat them more, so I asked His Excellency a favor.


    Are you sure?


    His Excellency looked at me with unreliable eyes. It was understandable because he didn''t know about what kind of growth I had achieved.


    He is reliable, I assure you, Your Excellency. This guy, after three months of training, didnt lose at all even after sparring with the knights of our family.


    If that''s the case, then first, I will give you a test, and if you pass it. Then I will allow you to participate.


    His Excellency only said that to me because of my older brother''s assistance.


    What kind of test?


    You willpete directly against the knight of Rodenov. And if you win, I can trust you.


    All right.


    Great. Then Ill tell His Majesty about the great duel ande back. he has been showing interest in this side since earlier, so I have to tell him something first.


    His Excellency immediately approached the emperor who was seated on the throne and asked for permission for the great duel.


    While all the procedures were going on, the old nobleman, whose name I did not want to know, sat there in despair.


    * * *


    Hey, how do you know that something like this could happen?


    Do you think I instigated you without any preparation? I expected something to happen and moved it in advance.


    Have you figured out all of this?


    Unlike you, I have some work, so Ie to the center many times, so I have already figured out their habits. Those who insulted the princess had a strong contempt for the local nobles from before. Moreover, among the young men belonging to the central nobles, there are few young men who do not harbor feelings of longing for Her Highness, Princess Lobelia, so of course I thought this was the case.


    Thank you for helping me. I did it without thinking and almost got into trouble.


    This is why I did it in the first ce, believing in your ability to act and knowing that if it''s you, you would grab someone and beat them up. And at least one guy needed an example, so thats good. Well done anyway. With this, we canpletely steal the territory of that central nobleman.


    After saying that, my brotherughed evilly.


    That''s harsh.


    Hahaha, that is true.


    "Hey I want to ask something, do you believe I can win?"


    Win? No... Of course, you will win. You will probably be stronger than me by the time the great duel begins. You crazy guy It was a waste of such talent that you didn''t practice


    What Arent you d I''m doing it now?


    Its not like that either. Tsk. Anyway, from now on, even if you have an ident, I wont be able to help you every time.


    I wont do it without thinking, so dont worry.


    I guess so. Anyway, during the duel between the great warriors, its a splendid mess. Youve been putting shit on the familys name, so now try to raise the familys status.


    Alright, brother.

 Chapter 17: This is the last chance (1)

    Chapter 17: This is thest chance (1)


    The atmosphere was quite friendly. Except for me, of course. I was passing the time by just responding appropriately to their words because I was tired.


    I was trying to avoid any kind of confrontation because I would be targeted here in that case. But at that moment, someones question rang in my ear.


    Princess Rodenov. I have a question for you. Is Prince Physis Ortaire always that kind?


    The intention of asking such a question out of the blue must be because she thinks that Physis cant be kind to a monster like me.


    Well, I really don''t know the reason for her asking that question, however, judging from the clear jealousy in her eyes, it seems that my prediction was correct.


    Indeed, after looking at her face again, I remembered that she was one of the princesses who blushed when she told Physis earlier that he was handsome.


    How should I answer?


    The trouble didntst long, because I was in a position to act. I wanted to break their illusions by answering the truth, but I didnt want to tell them about Physis and me, and I didnt want to break the alliance that Ortaire and Rodenov were trying to carry on with my petty anger. So It was impossible.


    Yes, he is always kind.


    Remembering his recent attitude, I replied.


    Certainly, his attitude towards me has been very kindtely, probably due to pressure from his family.


    Wow, really? Can you be specific? Im really curious about what happens between the two of you on a regr basis!


    What kind of answer does this woman want? I was very curious about her intentions, but I decided to live up to that expectation.


    Yes. There is no need to break this innocent girls dream, whatever it is, its none of my business.


    I do not know. When I stopped by Enassa for this National Foundation Day, he moved one step ahead of me and escorted me When I attended this ball, he even held my hand when I was trembling involuntarily.


    Of course, each time I had to suppress the anger that was rising.


    Also, when Physis smiles, his eyes fold slightly, and he doesnt know how cool that is.


    After hearing my answer, the princesss expression became like a girl in a dream. Im not sure, but shes probably drawing a rather romantic situation by assigning my anecdote to herself.


    And that expression soon began to harden little by little, eventually, she will realize the reality. The one next to him is not her, but I am, a monster. Perhaps inside that woman, she is determined to save Physis from a monster like me.


    Oops. If you knew his true identity, you would thank god for not being at my ce.


    It would be better to leave the dream just a dream.


    Wherever you are, try your best.


    At that moment, Princess Lobelia spoke to all of us.


    Now, since we talked a lot with each other, shall we go back to the venue soon? The prom isnt over yet. You can dance with the people you want, and you can dream of romance with someone you like. With such expectations, lets enjoy today.


    Yes, Your Highness the princess.


    ----------------


    When I returned to the venue, the venue was somehow cluttered.


    Did something happen earlier when we were not here?


    I saw my father, who seemed a little angry.


    Father?


    Ah, Adilun, you are here.


    Has anything happened? why this is all messed up and cluttered...


    At that moment, my father thought about something and told me.


    To you tell the truth... We ended up having a great duel.


    Yes!?


    A Greate Duel, but why, I was confused so I asked in response.


    What the hell happened?


    There were some people who dared to insult you. Those who used some extremely ugly words that I couldnt even bear to say... Thinking about it again makes me angry. The battle between the n and the great warrior to which they belonged to now going to happen.


    Ahh.


    Yes. I could roughly guess the level of insult and ugly words they used for me by seeing my father''s angry expression. There must have been using the words like a monster or something.


    I calmed down my expression and asked my father with a firm face.


    Which family is it?


    Aiden.


    Aiden. Are you talking about Aiden from the central nobles? Recently, it is said that they are increasing the tax by allying with the merchants...


    urate.


    Since it was me who was insulted, we must have the right to proceed with the great duel. And the winner takes all....


    Yes. No matter how much I feel anger towards Aiden, there is nothing wrong with the people living in it. So I''m not taking any money as an apology orpensation.


    Understood. Then, what are you nning to buy at the great duel, father?


    Everything.


    My fathers eyes were cold. Looking at the scene, I could guess that my father was very angry. How long has it been since I saw my father this angry?


    When is the schedule?


    A monthter. I n to notify the Knights immediately after the National Foundation Day.


    I see.


    By the way, Adilun.


    Yes.


    Physis decided to participate in the duel.


    ... ...Yes?


    What the hell is this, what is he even thinking?


    What do you mean by that? Why is he in the duel...?


    It was Physis who found those who insulted you in the first ce. And then he pinned them to the ground right away. So, next month, if he passes my test, I n to send him to the duel as well.


    Confusion overtook me in an instant. Directly punishing those who insulted me, and even going to a duel with great warriors? why?


    The great duel was a life-threatening ce. Taking the life of the loser in a duel is the right of the winner. Going to a ce like that meant risking your life.


    As far as I know, his strength was poor. It seems like hes been training quite a bittely, and his physique has grown quite a bit, but it doesnt seem like he is right to duel directly with the knights...


    Did he really act for me? Wasnt it simply because of family pressure to be nice to me?


    My head gotplicated. Is he sincerely repenting for his mistakes? Or is he just pretending to sympathize, not wanting to hear that his fiance is a monster?


    I dont know. Really, I dont know. Why?


    Involuntarily, I began to look around. Not far away, he was talking to his brother about something.


    I move my steps and approach him, and he smiles at me with a slightly bitter but weing smile.


    Why are you making this face?


    Don''t you hate me?


    I dont know if that expression was sincere or if it was because of his promise to do an act with me.


    It would have been nice if there was at least some kind of magic that could understand peoples minds. If that were the case, I wouldnt have to worry so much.


    Then suddenly he tells me.


    Adilun? what happened? Do you need something?


    I grabbed his arm and whispered.


    Come, talk to me for a minute.


    He seemed flustered but was meekly drawn to me.


    Is there a ce where the two of us can talk quietly?


    Terrace. Yes, the terrace would be nice.


    There was no one on the terrace. Maybe its because its still too early for young nobles to have a tryst. The view through the open windows was too beautiful.


    Contrary to the beautiful scenery, I felt like I was stuck in a gutter.


    Why did you do that?


    Yes?


    He looked at me with a bewildered expression, but I repeated what I said.


    Why did you want to participate in the great duel? Did you have a reason for that?


    Yes. Because I''m angry.


    I took care of my embarrassment and said to him with a calm expression.


    Why are you angry?


    Because they insulted you.


    Lie.


    ... ....


    When I say that it is a lie, his expression twists miserably. Why, why are you making that face? Isnt that the expression I should rather have when Im really miserable and rotten?


    Anger surged through my head.


    I dont know why you are doing this now. Rather, it was like that from the first time we met. Why are you confusing me so much? Are you angry that they insulted me? So, then, you insulted me too? Werent you mad at yourself too then?


    ... ...


    He hung his head and said nothing. I still shouted at him with anger.


    Answer me! If you hate me so much, why are you acting like this? Did your family pressure you?


    * * *


    [Physis''s POV]


    In front of my eyes, she was angry. In this situation, what should I do to get rid of her anger? How can my sincerity reach her?


    As she said, I dont know. However, there is only one thing I have to say now.


    I dont hate you anymore. I have abandoned all of my hatred and contempt for you. I didnt know why I''m changing, and I dont know either. I just wanted to do that.


    A choking sound was heard.


    Lie...


    Is it my imagination that her pitiful trembling voice sounds overly sad?


    Ive said it before, dont forgive me, and that is still true. Dont forgive me but you just need to be happy. I will never insult you in the future. I will not say anything or shamelessly ask for your trust.


    At that moment, her expression twisted sadly.


    Why, whye now? why! I lost my pride because of you, and I lost the me I loved because of you! But now, if you show that attitude, what are you going to do to me I cant think of myself as a person anymore. Im just a monster. But since you, who made me like that, say those words, its disgusting, I hate you...


    There was a sense of misery and humiliation in her words, thats what caused by me because I was the one who broke her self-esteem, which was higher than anyone elses.


    Im sorry


    All I could do was make this pitiful apology. Anything else I say will only hurt her.


    Hearing my apology, she suddenly raised her head and looked at me. As if revealing my sins intact, the golden eyes shone most brilliantly and illuminated me.


    Do you know what I hate the most?


    I do not know.


    She nodded as if it were natural for me to shake my head.


    It must be so. So let me tell you. What I hate most is... ...My heart wants to believe that you have changed even when we are in such a situation.


    This time I was out of breath. Does she still have hope for me who insulted her so much?


    Even though I hate myself so much, I cant let go of this pitiful hope .I wont be able to endure it if I dont even have the hope of living happily with apanion who will walk with me.


    At that moment, she brought out some of the words that she had been hiding in her heart.


    That would have been herst hope. I couldnt bear to throw it away in the rotting misery.


    ... ...Yes.


    Therefore Last, atst, I will not trust you in the future, and I do not intend to forgive you easily. But if you continue to honor me. And if thats how you behave consistently... ...I will trust you.


    Thats how she looks at me with a ray of hope in her misery. An ultimatum fell to me.

 Chapter 18: This is the last chance (2)

    Chapter 18: This is thest chance (2)


    Alright.


    She said to me that she will trust me, which means the situation is notpletely hopeless.


    ''Haa, This is myst chance, and I will definitely use it well''


    Iughed self-deprecatingly, then spoke to her again.


    From now on, I will prove it to you with my actions.


    I said that and took Adiluns hand and led her to the ballroom. She was drawn to me with a very weak appearance as if she was sorting out her confused emotions.


    In the ballroom, the dancing was still going on, I didnt want to be here because I felt disgusted by the sight of each of them hiding their ugliness and standing proudly under the light, because it was like seeing my former self in them.


    What do you want to do?


    I want to rest. Will you take me?


    With a weak voice, she asked me.


    Yes.


    I led her to her room and told her while walking.


    I heard that there is a huntingpetition starting tomorrow.


    Eww...


    She trembled with a disgusted look on her face.


    Why is that?


    I''m tired just by hearing about it. What should I do?


    You probably wont go to the hunt. I dont know the details, but women just gather and talk It is said that it is mostly men who actually do the hunting.


    Haaa...


    Adiluns expression changed as if she was screaming in desperation and despair. And I could easily guess why. It must be that she doesnt even want to be involved in the stories and gossips of the princesses.


    Are you okay?


    No. Not okay at all. Phew


    Then, why dont you say youre not feeling well and take a break?


    Nope. I cant do that, and definitely not in an imperial event.


    Then How about going to hunt together?


    At my words, Adilun instantly raised her head and asked me.


    Going together?


    Yes. Ive heard that it doesnt matter that even female nobles participate in huntingpetitions if they want to.


    Aha.


    As if realizing something, Adilun looked at me and said.


    Yes. Let''s go together. I would rather be with you than spend all day with the princesses who keep asking me about you.


    Do the princesses ask about me?


    Yes. They were very interested in you because of your good looks.


    Is that true?


    Yes. To be honest, they ask me about you to the point of being very tired.


    This...


    To be honest, it was quite embarrassing, so I didn''t say anything but she looked at me with a puzzled face and said.


    I have no idea what you are thinking about. Its not your fault that youre good-looking. But... ...Dont go around and be bewitched by those innocent princesses. I have no intention of getting involved in a love affair.


    I will keep that in mind.


    By the way, do you have any experience in hunting?


    In hunting I do not know. I think its hard to say that I can very well. But I don''t think I''m too bad.


    I see. Oh, we arrived at my room, Ill go in now, and you should rest too.


    Rest well, Adilun.


    After saying that, when I was about to leave, I suddenly felt like someone grabbing the hem of my clothes.


    Adilun?


    Thank you for listening to my heart withoutughing. At least I should say thank you for this. And dont forget what I said earlier. Really, this is thest time. Thest chance I can give you.


    Somehow, I thought she was cute, and Iughed spontaneously and told her.


    Of course, I will. I will work hard, Adilun.


    What are youughing at anyway, you should go to rest now too.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, she said that and quickly opened the door and hid behind it.


    Looking at that figure, and thinking she really is cute, I turned my back and started going to my room. While walking I was lost in thought.


    She is too kind. To give me, who trampled her on her pride for no reason, a chance to correct my mistakes again, was something really hard to do for anyone. It''s like letting her guard down again in front of old danger.


    She also told me that she wants to walk a happy life with me. The fragments of hope she expressed were terribly heavy. Can I really do it?


    I feel a little afraid. Do I deserve it? Even if I know I''m changed because of my previous life, but that old Physis was also me. All the things I did to her in the past year were by no means less than the people who insulted her at the venue.


    I was not this weak In my previous life, even at the moment of facing death, I wasnt so afraid.


    I shouldnt be like this.


    I forcibly suppressed my fearful heart, made up my mind, and recalled a single resolution in my heart. The resolution of making Adilun happy.


    The reason I was able to hold such a determination in my heart is probably possible because I am facing her in person now, unlike in my previous life, where I only faced her in text.


    You dont know how happy I am for that fact alone.


    Perhaps this feeling would not be conveyed to Adilun for the rest of my life. But it didnt matter.


    I am satisfied with being able to witness her life and being able to face the hardships she is about to go through together.


    Adilun, I will surely live for your happiness.


    * * *


    [Adilun''s POV]


    The moment I closed the door and entered, Iy down on the bed. And


    I kicked the nket with my feet.


    OMG!!


    Feeling confused, I even said something that didnt have to be said.


    What can I believe in him...


    My face was hot. What kind of embarrassing things am I talking about? On the subject of saying that I dont trust him that much.


    But even so, my inside was relieved. As I brushed off the emotions that had been lingering on me, my heart, which felt as if a heavy stone had been ced on it, became much lighter.


    It was embarrassing to say, but it was what I wanted to say the most. Saying that I want to be with apanion who respects me.


    I wont be able to trust him easily in the future, but if Physis really changes, I can give him ast chance.


    What should I do?


    I dont know. But my feeling is not that sad or painful, rather they are, hopeful.


    Also, I would be lying if I said that I honestly did not feel happy when I heard that it was he who punished those who insulted me.


    I thought he just hated me...


    No. I dont know yet.


    ''Dont trust him easily.''


    I tried to calm my excitement. Nothing was certain yet. It could have been that he was simply putting on a mask and acting, or maybe he was doing that to y with me.


    Because he was someone I couldnt understand, and he hated me terribly. I should not give my faith easily.


    Have hope, but dont expect too much from that hope, and be the food of hope yourself.


    If that happens and hope turns to despair, I will lose myself.


    After sorting out all the confusing emotions I felt today, I couldnt help but think about the huntingpetition tomorrow.


    Huntingpetition Would it be right to just move with Physis?


    Originally, I thought of moving with Physis. However, on second thought, it seemed that I should not go.


    Because, if I go, it might get in the way. Although I can use magic, but my stamina is not that good.


    Yes. In fact, wasnt the reason why I was tempted to move with him in order to get away from the princesses and the battle of spirits?


    Him who promised not to be swayed by other girls, should I use this opportunity to test him?


    No. Im not going to do anything to test Physis, because I promised to have faith in him and I should not be dishonest with my promise.


    ...And I should not fear those princesses as well.


    I have to do my job if I''m going to be the head of Rodenov in the future, I cant avoid these trivial things.


    ''Yes. Adilun. Lets face it.''


    * * *


    [Physis''s POV]


    Soon, it was the beginning of the huntingpetition.


    Each of the princesses wore a shy smile and tied handkerchiefs to the wrists of the knights, and the knights aimed for victory with determined expressions.


    It was the same for me too.


    This morning, Adilun said to me.


    You asked to move together yesterday, but now that I think about it again, I dont think I should go with you.


    Whats the problem? Did I do something wrong?


    No. Its not like that. I just  I dont want to run away.


    Oh, I understood Adilun''s words at once. A battle of spirits could happen between princesses. Even though she could get away from all those evil intentions, she didnt make that choice and would face it.


    All right. Now that you made your decision, I must work hard too.


    Yes.


    After saying that, Adilun hesitantly took something out of her arms and grabbed my hand.


    Adilun?


    Stay still for a moment.


    ''No way.''


    She said to me while tying a handkerchief engraved with a noble blue-white dragon around my wrist.


    Just dont get hurt...


    Yes. I will never get hurt. Do not worry.


    Dont get me wrong. In my heart, I want you to get hurt badly, but Because you have to participate in the great duel that''s why I....


    Hahaha. I will keep that in mind.


    It seemed that the ears of Adilun, who turned her head and spoke, turned a little red.


    [T/N: Don''t forget to check out our new series  The Mad Tycoon Of Rome  by Demonyer: https://.readingpia.me/series/the-mad-tycoon-of-rome

 Chapter 19: Hunting competition (1)

    Chapter 19: Huntingpetition (1)


    It was time for the huntingpetition to start, so everyone was excited but the Emperor sat leisurely with a joyful smile as if he was simply gonna watch a mundanepetition.


    Originally, I heard that he was very active in huntingpetitions, but why is he not participating this time?


    Hmm, I really don''t know...


    Before the start of the huntingpetition, Lobelia said to everyone.


    It is a very nice day. The day is sunny but not too hot, so it is a very suitable day for huntingpetition.


    For the sake of the princesses you serve, and for the sake of the lord, or for your family The reasons may be different, but there is onemon purpose for all of you who are standing here now. Championship.


    This huntingpetition may be a bit difficult. Besides simply catching a lot of animals for high scores, or trying to catch a single animal with a high score can be quite dangerous.


    Of course, for safety reasons, I released them in a fairly deep ce in the hunting ground But please be careful. If you do something dangerous for high scores, a normal person could lose their life here.


    Some of the nobles were nervous at Lobelias words. It could have been that they were intimidated by the word dangerous, or they could have been estimating their reputation that would rise if they hunted a dangerous one.


    But you are the noble warriors of this mighty Enadeims. I believe that such threats can be easily ovee. In this huntingpetition, which also includes quite a few knights, I hope you will show off your skills to the fullest. Good luck.


    As soon as Lobelias words were finished, the sharp howling of hounds was heard, and the huntingpetition began.


    Are you going?


    My brother asked me.


    Yeah. Arent you participating in the contest?


    It''s annoying. Im not very interested in it, and I dont even have a princess I like, so what will I be doing? You work hard. But Where is your hound, by the way?


    I dont really need a hound. Only a horse will suffice.


    Is that so..., Okay do your best.


    Yes.


    I left my older brother behind and immediately drove the horse toward the hunting ground.


    There were nobles who brought their own hounds, but I didnt really need them. I can find my target through mana senses.


    They give us a bow for the hunt. Ive used bow quite a few times in my past life, but I dont think Ive ever shot one in my current life. But it didnt matter, because I was confident in whatever I can do with my body.


    As I rode and ran moderately, I saw the appearance of the prey captured in my eyes. Without hesitation, I raised my bow, drew the string, and let go.


    Teeing!


    There was a light crackling sound, the sound of cutting through the wind, and the sound of something falling.


    Perhaps thanks to my experience in my previous life, there was no problem handling the bow.


    Satisfied, I activated my mana senses again. It was because there could be prey nearby.


    * * *


    [Adilun''s POV]


    The huntingpetition had begun.


    Now, the princesses only had to wait for the people who would offer their hunt to them.


    Gradually, it was very friendly to see people who were close gather and talk.


    Even so, seeing that they implicitly say that their own knight is superior, it must be that they also want their knight to y an active part in the huntingpetition.


    Suddenly, I started to have doubts, will Physis be good at hunting? As far as I can remember, I had never heard of him hunting.


    Well, I didnt really want his performance, I just wanted the hunting tournament to end quickly.


    Because


    Princess Rodenov, what kind of animal would you like Prince Ortaire to catch?


    I dont really want anything. Its the first time Ive ever been in a huntingpetition hosted by the imperial family, so Im in a state where I dont even know what it is. I dont even know what kind of prey there is.


    I heard that in this tournament, quite rare animals and even dangerous but beautiful monsters are released. The dangerous monster that Her Highness talked about earlier is probably that monster. Ive heard that it has beautiful hair that glows in the moonlight


    As soon as the princess finished talking excitedly about what kind of animals or monsters were in this huntingpetition, the princess next to her threw a word at me with a jealous attitude.


    Anyway, Im very envious of Princess Rodenov.


    Me?


    What kind of nonsense is this again? Why are you envious of me?


    Yeah. I also have a fianc because of an arranged marriage But hes a very bad match for me.


    Ah...


    Her attitude was understandable. She was bound by an arranged marriage but she must have be jealous when she saw Physis being kind to me.


    Moreover, even the beautiful appearance of Physis must have yed an important part too.


    After all, people seem to have a habit of thinking and fantasizing about things that are not theirs.


    Of course, Physis has only recently been kind to me, but what would she say if I brought him from a year ago right in front of her?


    It became funny for some reason, but I endured it and looked at her with a pitiful gaze. Yes, I know that feeling well.


    Oops must be hard I fully understand that feeling.


    You understand?


    But as soon as I said that, the nameless princess reacted sharply to me. I expected such a reaction, so I wasnt particrly taken aback, but the expressions of the princesses around me began to stiffen.


    It seems that she was not a princess with a very good reputation from the beginning. It must have been that she had been having trouble with her fianc.


    However, judging from the fact that no one ever said it out of their mouth, she seemed to be the daughter of a well-ranked family.


    Yes. I didnt get along very well with Physis either.


    Yes? But you both look very friendly?


    The day Physis and I first met me, we both hated each other so much. Because I dont like the situation itself of an arranged marriage.


    Although its a little relieved now, to be precise, Physis initially hated me one-sidedly.


    But if you give each other a chance and talk It might get a little better. Because I did. Dont just try to avoid the parts that dont fit each other, lets talk about it.


    Conversation...


    Its a simple method above all else, but its not easy to find a persons true intentions. Because you need the courage to tell your feelings to others first, and sometimes you have to endure shame too.


    About the rtionship between me and Physis?


    It was not a rtionship that could be solved through the conversation as I said.


    The next step was necessary. The next step of action.


    Even though I didnt know what would happen to our rtionship after the stage of action, one thing was certain. At least it will be better than now.


    At my words, the nameless princess nodded with a slightly worried expression. She seemed to suspect that that alone could solve the rtionship, so I added one more word.


    After talking, if you are dissatisfied with each others behavior, it would be good to actively correct it.


    I see.


    In the eyes of the princess who reluctantly nodded, there was no longer any jealousy.


    * * *


    [Physis''s POV]


    Where is this?


    I was only engrossed in catching prey, and I got lost. It was because I was preupied with hunting prey that seemed precious.


    Before I knew it, the carcasses of prey were dangling from my horse. Among them, by far, the prey with the highest score would be a fox with silver fur.


    I didnt think Adilun would be happy with this, but as long as I participated in the huntingpetition, I would have to pay for the handkerchief she gave me by achieving more than a certain level.


    For now Should I go back the way I came, or should I look for the most dangerous guy?


    In fact, it seemed like I had already secured a lot of points, so I didnt have to catch anything more, but hunting had a strange charm, so I wanted to enjoy it a little more.


    Now that this was the case, should I try to catch it?


    Id love to do it if I can.


    I expanded my senses. Quite a lot of things were caught in my senses, but since there was no one that felt particrly strong, it didnt seem like they were around here.


    Keeping my senses open, I mounted my horse again and headed deeper into the hunting grounds. Since as Lobelia said that they are in the depths, something wille out if I just go into the depths.

 Chapter 20: Hunting competition (2)

    Chapter 20: Huntinpetition(2)</h3petition(2)


    In the middle of the huntingpetition, inside the forest, n Aiden was on horseback with his head bowed, and he was swearing.


    Damn it, damn you, Physis Ortaire and Rodenov....!


    The swear words that he spat out were tinged with deep anger and hatred. After insulting Adilun and being beaten by Physis, no one around him tried toe to him and offer help in their fight for the territory. It was as if they were buried in an aristocratic society.


    ''I couldnt even find someone to help me with a great duel because those Rodenov and Ortairebined, had the strongest power among all the nobles within the empire.''


    Central nobles were the ones who enjoyed watching other peoples ruin, so they just happilyughed at n.


    Its crazy. I should have done that in an undetected ce.


    How can I be so stupid?


    I recognized it from the time I hung out with the lowly merchants. I did nothing wrong, and What does that Physis, a man without dignity believe in and be so proud of?


    A strong bond of central nobles, nothing like that actually existed. It was a rtionship where everyone used each other for their own needs.


    Because of that, the only thing left in front of n Aiden was the abyss called the great duel with Rodenov, so that''s why he was cursing Physis and all the local nobles.


    The knights of Rodenov are notorious for their ruthlessness. n never thought that the knights of his territory would defeat those who had been fighting monsters all their life.


    Yes, if I''m going to die anyway  I will just not die simply. Yes, I will do this...


    He thought about shooting a crossbow at Princess Rodenov, Adilun, but that was already impossible.


    The ce where the princesses were staying was guarded by knights, so his head will fly off as soon as he showed strange behavior. In other words, it was impossible to shoot a crossbow.


    ''No that''s not gonna work, hmm so, what should I do?''


    n began to think of a way. which can harm Adilun or her family.


    Damn it. If Id been a little more careful with my surroundings, Id just be hunting not worrying about these things!


    n was a fan of hunting. If it hadnt been for this, he would have enjoyed the hunt, but he just lingered and pondered over and over again in the forest.


    But, suddenly, in his mind, what Lobelia had said before the huntingpetition started toe.


    [This huntingpetition may be a bit difficult. Besides simply catching a lot of animals for high scores, or trying to catch the single animal with the highest score can be quite dangerous.]


    If its a dangerous game They probably used a monster in it too. In particr, there are only a few knights participating in the huntingpetition, but theres no way theyd give a high score with only animals.


    What if I somehow find the monster and lure it to Princess Rodenov? What if I attack Princess Rodenov with an arrow while everyones eyes are on that monster?


    But he soon shook his head.


    No. She said they were definitely deep in the forest. And on top of that, its hard to lure it with my skills. I will definitely die before I lure him and drag it to the ce where the princesses are located.


    He continued to hover around the hunting ground.


    While he was circling the hunting ground and shooting arrows at appropriate prey as a way to vent his anger, a unique and small animal caught his eye.


    What is that?


    It was the first time he was seeing an animal like this but since it was an event for the imperial family, there was nothing strange about having a unique animal in it, but the shape of that animal was too unusual.


    It looked like a wolf cub with many eyes, its fur shone with gold, but its eyes were dark and muddy as the abyss. Also, there was a small horn attached to what appeared to be a head, but it never looked like an ordinary animal.


    Its a monster. But it''s very small, is it a baby?


    And the moment he guessed that it was a child of a monster, a n popped into ns head.


    Theres a high possibility of having a child of a monster in the hunting ground. If I secure this guy It is not difficult to lure the big mother too. Monstervalues their children, so they will definitely do everything they can to find them. Wolf-type monsters are especially sensitive to the smell of their cubs blood. She will definitele looking for it no matter how far it is.


    After thinking thus far, he swiftly fired his crossbow at the babymonster. Although n had nothing else to offer, his hunting skills were still at a usable level.


    Swish!


    The arrow from the crossbow flew ferociously and pierced into the body of the baby monster.


    Done!


    He immediately rode the horse and secured the baby monster. The bleeding monster whimpered pathetically, but n didnt care at all and rather dripped the monsters blood onto the road little by little for the mother to discover it.


    <strong>* * *</strong>

 Chapter 21: Hunting competition (3)

    Chapter 21: Huntinpetition(3)


    Just in case, I looked back and saw a ferocious, golden wolf-type monster bigger than a bear running in front of me.


    I momentarily got off the horse and took a defensive stance, but the guy [n Aiden] didnt even pay attention to me and ran ahead, ignoring me.


    Apparently, my prediction was correct. He [n Aiden] must be looking for this baby monster''s mother. I immediately mounted the horse again and chased after him.


    However, the distance never narrowed. It was because the speed he showed was not normal.


    Somehow I didnt have a good feeling. If the guy who deliberately let go of the baby monster was the guy who was beaten by me, he must be plotting something.


    Even if it was a baby monster, if he caught it, it would be immediately reflected in his score, but there must be a reason why he let go of the monster, even giving it up.


    I drove the horse at the fastest speed and chased the monster.


    ''Please, I hope nothing goes wrong.''


    * * *


    [Adilun''s POV]


    When Aristata Glosuna got away from us, time passed gradually. Suddenly, a knight approached Princess Lobelia and said.


    Your Highness the Princess.


    What happened?


    I think we should start moving slowly. And other princesses including princess Randnov, should move too.


    Ah. Is it already over? Then it seems that it is time for us to go too. Right, Adilun?


    Yes. Your Highness the Princess. But, may I know whats going on?


    Its nothing. Now that the hunting tournament is almost over, They are telling us to join the other nobles. I think you dont know it because its the first time you are in a huntingpetition, but there are many people who get lost in this hunting ground every year.


    If there are people who get lost ...It must be a situation where the knights cannot escort us even to find them.


    Yes. Those who get lost in their greed for scoring more may be in danger, so at the end of the huntingpetition, there are always knights looking for them. If we dont move from now on, some people wille backter to find us too.


    All right. Then should we move now?


    Yes. The knights seem to be ready to move, so we just have to go back to where we met earlier.


    After those words, Princess Lobelia began to call the princesses together. The princesses must have already had this kind of experience, and they quickly followed the princesss instructions.


    Looking around, the knights seemed to have already entered the hunting ground, and not a single one appeared.


    A person who is lost Wouldnt Physise back with the help of those knights?


    He seemed like a person who had never done hunting before, so it was quite possible, so Iughed without knowing. After all, Physis started 3 months ago and apparently had never used mana before.


    If Physis came back like that, I thought it would be worth watching.


    As I was about to move my feet thinking that, the surroundings suddenly became noisy.


    I looked up to see what was going on, and I saw a little wolf with golden fur wounded and surrounded by the princesses.


    The princesses let out a continuous sigh at the pitiful wolf and asked if it could be cured.


    He was cute and was equally dangerous: His appearance is somehow contradictory and amusing, or am I the only one who thinks that?


    The princesses caught that animal right away.


    Well, seeing it with my own eyes made me feel pitiful. The wounded golden wolf must have looked cute enough in the eyes of the princesses.


    However, upon closer examination of the wolf, I could see small horns on its head.


    The moment I saw the horns, I realized that this wolf was not just an ordinary wolf.


    A wolf with horns?


    Normal wolves, of course, do not have horns. And thats not all. I felt the dark, muddy torrent of mana flowing through his body. Simple wolves do not harbor such mana. Because they are beings derived from nature, animals are weak but possess pure mana.


    If that wolf was a normal animal, there was no way it would hold such a muddy mana.


    Not even knowing that fact, the princesses made a fuss and tried to cure the wolf.


    In particr, it was surprisingly Princess Aristata who took the lead. She actively blocked the part where the blood flowed from the wolfs body, and asked if there was anyone around who used magic to cure the wolf.


    Does anyone know how to use healing magic?


    I spoke to her who was hastily asking questions.


    Stop it.


    At my firm words, Princess Aristata said in doubt.


    What do you mean?


    That wolf is a monster. Look at the horns on top of his head. Its because it''s hurt right now, but the moment It gets better, It will try to hurt you.


    Princess Rodenov, how can you be so sure that, this wolf is a monster?


    Its because I can recognize the monsters just by looking at them. There are many monsters in the north. In particr, normal wolves do not have horns on their heads, and the waves of mana that circte inside their bodies are not muddy.


    It doesnt matter. Can this wolf hurt other people now?


    It is impossible to tame monsters with human hands. Because their nature is that they hate all living things.


    How can you be sure of that? If the environment changes, wouldnt the monsters also change?


    In a somewhat stubborn attitude, the stuffinesses over.


    That woman knows nothing. It must be because it just looks cute to the naked eye.


    There are many monsters in the North.


    At my sudden words, her expression casts a question. I didnt care and continued talking.


    We have tried many times. I thought that if I tamed the monsters, I might be able to reduce the sacrifices of the northern part. But...


    ...The results were all failures. The monsters in the current situation were no different. Thats the monsters nature. If that baby monster grows up, it will probably bite someones neck.


    Still...


    If you insist on that much, I have nothing more to say.


    Despite my stubborn attitude, her dissatisfaction is clearly visible.


    Well, I understood her reaction. I was a little angry, but its a mistake that people who havent actually experienced the threat of monsters make.


    Im the only one who can use healing magic anyway, so if I leave it alone, that young monster will die.


    I dont have to fight and get tired.


    Feeling that way, the moment I looked at Princess Lobelia, I could see that her expression was full of embarrassment. I definitely thought she would sort this situation out.


    No way.


    Your Highness the Princess? What are you doing?


    There must have been no cubs in the first ce?


    Yes?


    When I first brought the monster deep into the hunting ground, the monster wasnt pregnant. But can how there be a child monster this quickly...?


    Didnt you put both of them in the depths of the hunting ground?


    Yeah. Obviously. If I had known they had babies, I would never have put them in. But why all of a sudden...


    Watching her bewildered expression, I sensed something was wrong.


    A baby monster just born?


    Clearly, monsters are beings that value their offspring.


    In particr, newly born baby monsters are the first priority for monsters to protect.


    If the pup they treasure so much disappears, they will surelye looking for it. Especially since the calf was bleeding from the wound There was a high possibility that the mother woulde after smelling the scent of blood.


    And above all, the situation in which the knights who guarded us entered the hunting ground to finish the huntingpetition.


    In other words, there were no knights to escort the princesses here.


    Having reached that point, I quickly shouted.


    Leave the baby and run away!


    The princesses were startled by my sudden cry. Even in the midst of that, Princess Aristata stubbornly held the baby monster in her arms and did not let go.


    That moment.


    Khuhuong!


    Suddenly, a ferocious roar is heard A huge golden monster with huge horns on its head jumped out.


    Kyaaah!


    I heard the screams of the princesses who saw it.


    As soon as I saw it, I raised my mana.


    Damn.


    I clicked my tongue and looked at it, fully prepared to use my magic at any time.


    As if it didnt care about me raising my mana, it red at Princess Aristata, who was holding its child in her arms, with dark flesh in her eyes.


    Princess Aristata sat down on the ground as if her strength for living was exhausted, and only showed a pale expression on her face.


    After that brief moment of time passed, it immediately jumped at Princess Aristata, and at that moment, my protective magic spread in front of Princess Aristata.


    "Wow!"


    His charge was so strong that my strong protection magic was shaken. It continued to ram its head into the protective magic.


    I moved the mana while maintaining the protection magic. In an instant, mana flowed along the ground and huge spikes rose from the ground.


    - Caang!


    However, perhaps that monster had considerable resistance to magic, even the spear of the earth that contained mana was deflected. I clicked my tongue and prepared the magic again.


    If that protection magic were to break through, Princess Aristata would be eaten alive.


    Because monsters dont forgive those who stole their offspring.


    Other attack magic didnt work on him either.


    How the hell would the imperial family have thought of burying such a monster in the depths of the hunting ground?


    Confusion and anger ran down my spine, and I immediately threw all my energy into protective magic.


    If it had turned its head and aimed at other princesses, it would have been a bigger problem, but it was fortunate that its eyes only stayed on Princess Aristata.


    Concentrating all my mana on protection magic, I couldnt use magic to transmit thismotion to other ces, so I called out to the princesses.


    Someone call a knight quickly! Its a monster with resistance to magic, so its hard to hit directly with my magic!"


    At my voice, the other princesses were just looking at the monster with eyes full of fear, perhaps in a state of panic thinking that if they moved, they would be the ones being targeted by that monster.


    Frustrated, I called out to the princesses again.


    Quickly! Right now, that monster is only focused on its offspring! It wont try to harm you even if you move!


    As ifing to her senses at my urgent words, Princess Lobelia, who had be pale, straightened her expression and stood up.


    Ill call them!


    Princess Lobelia tore the skirt of her dress, which was not suitable for running, with her hands, and then ran to where the other nobles were.


    The protection magic was still strong, but each attack by that monster was quickly draining my mana.


    I cant stand it for long like this.


    The moment I thought so.


    -hee hee hee-!


    A sudden neighing sound was heard, and someone appeared quickly.


    [TL: Join Patreon to support us and to read 3 chapters ahead of the release. ]

 Chapter 22: Hunting competition (4)

    Chapter 22: Huntinpetition(4)


    When I rode my horse as fast as I could and arrived at the destination where the mother monster was headed, it was the ce where princesses were waiting.


    The mother monster frantically thrust her head to attack a certain princess who was trembling in fear while hugging that baby monster in her arms. And Adilun was desperately using magic to protect that princess.


    The good news was that it was still not toote. And as soon as I witnessed that scene, I immediately grabbed the throwing spear that was hanging from the horses saddle and threw it.


    Wedge-!


    A bloody sound piercing the air was heard, and the spear flew and stuck into the body of the monster whose head was buried in the protection magic.


    Bang!


    Its body bounced off from the impact of the spear, but the impact itself did not seem to be that great.


    The spear, which must have been properly pierced into its torso, gradually began to protrude out of its body. It seemed to be a specie with quite a bit of self-regeneration ability.


    Just in case, to confirm my doubts I examined it with my mana eyes. And the reason why the spear fell from the monster''s body was as excepted. The dark and turbid airflow of mana in its body was healing its body on its own.


    Not only that but mana and magic did not work on iteither, as if it was the special property of its leather and fur.


    And looking around, I saw signs of all sorts of magic, so it seemed that Adilunhad used offensive magic to defeat it, but it didnt seem to work.


    In other words, it was a monster that was no different from a natural and worst enemy to the magicians who could not use mana to strengthen their bodies.


    It was a fairly high-ranking monster, but if there were knights, it wouldnt have been able to rampage like this. It seemed that this happened while the knights were away because something else had happened.


    ''If I hadnt lost my way, I would have been in big trouble.''


    It was only now that I understood that Adilun was only using protective magic and it was the best she could do. It was fortunate that she was able to distract the monster and protect everyone.


    If it wasnt for that, everyone here would be in danger.


    I calmly took a stance, strengthened my body with mana, and watched all of that monster''s actions with my mana eyes.


    Judging from the speed at which itwas running earlier, it was clear that I would not be able to keep up with its speed with my current body, so I had to aim for the moment itrushed towards me.


    Fortunately, it was clear that itwas looking at me as a top priority to eliminate, perhaps because I had attacked itearlier.


    It will move to get rid of me and get its baby back. I had to kill it before that.


    Physis! Internal attacks using mana or magic do not work on that monster!


    I nodded my head as if to say not to worry, at Adiruns urgent shout that I suddenly heard.


    At that moment, I kicked the ground, and a golden remnant disturbed its eyes.


    "Come at me!"


    The figure of the monster approaching me at a creepy speed was terrifying to watch, but I was ready.


    But with my current level, It was obvious to me that I will not be able to keep up with its speed, and it was normal for me not to be able to see itproperly. If I had the level of my previous life, It would not have been the case. I would not miss any of itsmovements and maybe I will be able to defeat itin instant.


    ''But now is not the time for thinking that. I should focus on dealing with itsfirst. Yes, this will do the work...''


    I saw itopening its mouth and rushing to crush me with its teeth.


    Which muscles itwas moving, where its feet were going, all of that information was captured by my mana eyes, so no matter how fast it was going, I knew where itis or will be going.


    ''Yes, this point will be the point where itand I collide.''


    I put the rotation from my feet and waist on my fist and struck at that point.


    Banng!


    What came out was the roar of metal colliding with each other.


    That monster went out again. However, as I saw earlier, itsbody seemed to be iprehensible.


    As expected, the monsterrose up again and fired at me again with the intent to kill, but that attack never reached me. And whenever itsattack misses, my fist hits itshead.


    No matter how hard the fabric was, if you keep hitting one point, it will break through.


    Perhaps itrealized that itcouldnt just aim for biting, so ittried many things, such as using its ws, changing the direction of its attack, and tricking my movements.


    But all of those things didnt even hit me in any way, and I found an opening in the monster and attack itagain with more power.


    Wow!


    Judging from the fact that the shape of its hand was gradually changing, it seemed that its skin had been damaged considerably.


    The rapid speed and sharp movements it showed earlier gradually became dull and slow, and because of that, I was able to approach iteasily.


    As I approached itlike that, the moment I was about to finish it, a stream of ck light suddenly exploded from its body, and its golden hair began to turn ck.


    <strong>* * *</strong>

 Chapter 23: Hunting competition (5)

    Chapter 23: Huntinpetition(5)


    The ck-colored monster was unusual in its momentum. A stream of corrupted ck mana looked as if it was burning that monster''s own life.


    The surrounding ground started shaking, and that monsters body began to regenerate itself.


    Now it red at me with even more murderous intent. Then, without making even a small sound, it ran toward me to attack.


    It was difficult to keep up with its increased speed. In the blink of an eye, I saw it in front of me with its mouth wide open, aiming for my neck.


    I instinctively moved my body to the side and barely managed to dodge it.


    Certainly, that monster went berserk and iparably stronger than before. Possibly strengthened by burning its own life, it attacked me with ck mana surrounding it.


    Even in a rather dangerous situation, I looked at it more calmly. I trusted my eyes, I trusted the experience I had from my previous life, and I remembered the reason I was fighting for.


    "Yes."


    ''Im sure Ive fought enemies that cantpare to this one. They were far more powerful and terrifying than this, so I can defeat it.''


    Reflecting on my previous life reminds me of the heterogeneous monsters I have fought and won against. Some were bigger than modern tall buildings, and some were as small as humans, but the power inherent in them was beyond imagination.


    They caused an earthquake with one step and a tsunami with one gesture.


    Didnt I risk my life against such beings?


    Now how can I be afraid of monsters like that? Ive been through too many things and dangerous monsters.


    Sure, Im not as strong as I was in my previous life. The difference was like the sky and earth. However, I still knew the experience of fighting them and how to use the human body to its limit. So I''m not going to give up this easily.


    ''I can''t embarrass my past self by giving up here, Right!''


    With a little smile on my face, I opened my eyes and prepared myself to face that monster with everything I have.


    And like before, it made itself go a little faster, seeing how I was aiming at it. And because of that, I struggled not to miss its movements.


    Fortunately, I was able to capture the figure of that monster. It was a blurry afterimage, but that was enough.


    The eyes that saw through the essence gave me a lot of information even at that moment.


    Of course, it was not just that it was faster, I felt as if all of its physical abilities also had been strengthened.


    I wont be able to hit it with a moderate punch like before.


    If thats the case, Ill have to focus more on that.


    I stepped out, raised my mana, and focused on one point of my fist. Before long, I twisted my feet and waist, and put all my strength into my fists. I stretched out my fist and hit the point where the afterimage of the monster reached.


    -Bangggg!


    It was not the sound of a normal punch or collision, what came out was a roar that shook the entire ground. And that monster''s body instantly froze and our eyes met.


    The frenzied murderous intent in its eyes was still intact, but its body was not. The dark and turbid manaing out of its body faded, and the hair gradually began to return to its original color.


    The ferocious spirit exploded at me spasmodically, but it was just ast resort before losing its life. I raised my fist again  And hit on the head again.


    -Bangg!


    In the ensuing blow, that monster''s head exploded.


    * * *


    [Adilun''s POV]


    Physis didnt show a bit of agitation even though that monster went berserk. He just watched the monster quietly ring at him.


    Normally, when a monster burns all its life and goes berserk, it was normal for even skilled knights to be agitated, even for a moment.


    Not to mention, that monster is quite high in my opinion. Even I was pushed back.


    While facing such a monster, I couldnt see the slightest bit of fear in its eyes.


    Even the fight he showed me just now was surprising, but looking at him standing like that while receiving such a frenzied murder intent and attacks, I wondered if he was the Physis I knew.


    It didnt take long to watch the suffocating confrontation. The moment the monster moved, my eyes couldnt even see it properly.


    At that moment, the monster was in front of Physis. With its mouth open, its ck teeth thrust in, looking as if it would bite Physis neck at any moment.


    I tried to shout that it was dangerous, but before that, I heard a strong noise hitting the space in my ears.


    It was just one punch. However, it was a powerful blow that was fundamentally different from when he faced monsters earlier. If it wasnt for that, theres no way that gigantic body that looked solid at first nce would lose its bnce and sway at once.


    And the moment the monster lost its bnce, he punched again


    Bangg!


    At that moment, the monsters head exploded.


    "What the hell!!".


    Is that Physis I knew, who was so weak just three months ago? As if it was nothing, he shook his hand once and came towards me.


    Are you hurt?


    Im fine. What about you?


    As you can see. My fists are a little sore, but thats okay.


    There were many things I wanted to ask, but now it was not the time to talk about them.


    Promising myself to ask this questionter, I nodded.


    Fortunately, I was able to arrive at the right time. Even if it was a littlete, something big would have happened.


    Thanks. It was really a dangerous situation


    The surroundings overflowed with cheers and courtdies and princesses started expressing their gratitude to Physis.


    However, Physis was not ttered by such gratitude but just hovered around me.


    ''Is he trying to make sure I dont have any injuries?''


    Its a strange thing. Compared to him three months ago, isnt he a very different person?


    Princess Rodenov.


    While I was immersed in such thoughts, I suddenly heard a voice calling my name. When I turned around, Princess Aristata was standing there.


    What is it?


    At my question, she immediately bowed to me.


    Sorry. And thank you. Thanks to you I''m alive....


    She looked at me with a straighter attitude and continued her words after a little pause.


    I was stupid. I am terribly sorry for putting everyone at risk.


    She told all of her mistakes and bowed her head saying she was sorry for them. The princesses around her who praised Physis for being great were at a loss for words.


    It worked out, so its okay.


    Still...


    When I said it insignificantly, she tried to follow up, wondering if she had anything more to say.


    Its okay.


    After I told her it was okay, I added a word.


    But keep in mind one thing. Havingpassion is not a bad thing in itself. But if something happens because of that sympathy, the princess has to take responsibility for that sympathy.


    Yes. Thank you so much again. Princess Rodenov.


    And after all of that, Physis said to me.


    Adilun. Come to think of it, where is the baby monster? I guess we will have to deal with it.


    Ah. If its a baby monster, Im sure


    I immediately recalled the ce where I put the baby monster.


    Not far away, a baby monster was dying out and It was now impossible to recover him.


    We have to kill it anyway, so it doesnt matter.


    Oh, It''s here.


    The moment Physis said that and was about to approach the baby monster, Princess Aristata suddenly spoke to Physis.


    If you dont mind, can you leave it to me?


    I didnt understand.


    Why would she, who just a while ago tried to save the baby monster, nowe and kill it?


    Princess Gloschna?


    When I questioned her, she returned what I had just told her.


    This happened because of me, so I felt like I had to take responsibility Will it be okay?


    I nodded without speaking.


    Thank you.


    After saying that, she approached the baby monster. Its breathing was barely audible now.


    What could be the reason for doing it that way? It''s going to die anyway now.


    She drew a dagger from her bosom. It seemed to be a self-defense dagger carried for an unknown purpose.


    Before long, she plunged the dagger into the young monsters neck.


    It was a dagger stabbed with clumsiness, but the dagger, as if it was a sword of good quality, quickly lodged itself in the young monsters neck.


    sorry.


    When the monster died, she pulled the dagger from the monsters neck and wiped it with her handkerchief. Her hands were shaking with a trembling that she couldnt hide.


    I dont know what kind of determination she had to end the life of that monster herself.


    But there was one thing I realized for sure.


    I could understand why Princess Lobelia had high regard for Princess Aristata. She was essentially a different person from the one who gloated simply because she was born into a high position.


    A person who was somewhat immature, but eventually acknowledges and epts her immature appearance.


    A person who faces her mistakes squarely knows how to apologize for them, and knows how to take responsibility.


    She was essentially a different person from humans who shied away from responsibility.


    * * *


    Princess Lobelia arrived after the situation was settled. As soon as she arrived, she asked who killed the monster, and was surprised when she knew that it was Physis.


    She thanked Physis for protecting the princesses, and Physis just nodded expressionlessly. It was a bit of a reprimand.


    Princess Lobelia must have realized this as well, so she took care of the monster situation herself, apologized directly to all the nobles present, and said that she would no longer ept the opinion of releasing dangerous monsters during huntingpetitions.


    From what I heard, it was a kind of custom to release monsters during the National Foundation Day huntingpetition.


    Everyone was relieved because a situation like now hadnt happened in the past, but now that this problem has erupted, they probably wont be able to see monsters in the hunting grounds from now on.


    All of that was over, and the winner of the huntingpetition was finally decided.


    So, the one who earned the highest score while subduing the dangerous monsters. Physis Ortaire. You are the winner of the National Foundation Day Hunting Competition.


    What was contained in His Majestys low voice was Physis.


    Physis subdued even monsters with amazing skills and showed his saddle to the nobles as if to prove that he did not only subjugate monsters.


    The nobles who saw the corpses of numerous, yet rare, animals in the saddle had no objection that he was the winner.


    It was the same for me too. Because I never expected him to win.


    A lot of questions popped up in my head, but I knew one thing.


    Physis has changed.


    I couldnt help admitting that fact as I watched him kneeling down on one knee and smiling as he returned the handkerchief I had handed to him.


    [TL: Join Patreon to support us and to read 3 chapters ahead of the release. ]

 Chapter 24: I’ll wait. So please try a little harder

    Chapter 24: I¡¯ll wait. So please try a little harder


    My father looked around and seemed to understand at once.


    Im sure my father would have seen countless eyes on me. Most of them were friendly, but as expected, there were also many people who were jealous of me, and there were also a few more ferocious gazes mixed in.


    This is true. I never imagined that you, who was an arrogant idiot of Ortaire, would be the center of attention like this.


    So do I. Rather, I think it would have been nice to not have this much attention. It''s just ufortable.


    Are you saying that? Anyway, I wont interfere with your actions from now on, so take care of yourself. It would be nice to find Princess Rodenov and span time with her. And if you find her in any difficult situation, go and help.


    I was thinking of that anyway. Well then, I will go after a few minutes after their eyes on me go down a little.


    Yes.


    How long has it been? Since I was holding out among my family, their interest in me was gradually fading. I didnt miss that chance and quickly looked for the ce where Adilun was.


    As a result of turning my gaze around, I saw Adilunsurrounded by the gaps of various princesses.


    She, too, was getting a lot of attention. Maybe its because she used magic to stop the monsters and protect Princess Aristata.


    Thinking that it would at least be better than being exposed to hostile and jealous nces, I approached her.


    Adilun.


    Oh, Physis.


    As soon as I approached, she smiled at me and said,


    To the extent that Adilun reacted like that, I could guess how much she suffered from the alternative princesses. There must have been questions about me and all sorts of questions about using magic.


    Lets go. The elders of the family are calling.


    I know.


    Ah


    I could hear the exmations of the mourning princesses. In particr, considering that there were also princesses who looked at me and brightened their eyes, it seemed that the barrage of questions that were directed at Adilunwould alsoe at me, so I quickly avoided the seat.


    I pretended to go to the elders of the family with Adilun, and immediately got out of the banquet hall and headed for the garden outside. The banquet was still in full swing, so the garden was quiet, to the extent that there was not a single person.


    Ah? Physis. Didnt you say we had to go to see the family?


    To be precise, it was a lie.


    Yes?


    Originally, my father looked around the banquet hall and told me to help Adilun, if she was in trouble. But I cant say that right away, can I?


    Aha. Thanks anyway. There were too many questions? It was really hard.


    You suffered in many ways.


    Suddenly, what kind of banquet is this? I just wanted to rest.


    I agree too. Now that this has happened, we left the banquet hall, so lets rest here.


    Ah... ...Okay.


    I sat down and rested for a while, but I kept silent to be considerate of Adilun. She looks tired anyway, so I don''t want to upset her with any useless words of mine.


    The view of the garden was very beautiful. Renowned gardeners of the royal family must have endured all kinds of hardships for today. So that the nobles will not be hurt.


    So this quiet garden was the most suitable ce to rest.


    How long has it been like that?


    When the sun setspletely and nightes. When I look at the sky, which gradually turns red and then turns purple again, I feel a sense of fullness in my heart even though I havent seen anything great.


    It was a scenery that I could never see in my previous life, but it was a sight that I had seen countless times in this world, so why was it that I feel strangely emotional?


    I wonder if it was because of the silence that lingers around me and Adilun.


    Silence itself draws attention to the surroundingndscape.


    Anyway, as I was staring at the sky like that, I suddenly heard the voice of Adilun.


    Can we talk about something?


    Yes?


    Because its really quiet  Its awkward.


    I dont have anything to say either.


    Others are talking about what they hunted today, but don''t you have anything to say like them?


    I dont really want to show off like that. Besides, everyone knows what Ive caught, so I dont think theres any need to talk about it.


    For this You worked hard.


    Yes. And I received your handkerchief.


    At my words, she was furious.


    Eww! Please dont talk like that. Just keep your mouth shut on a topic you dont even have the heart to talk about. Youre just making peoples hearts upset.


    But contrary to what she said, it wasnt that she didnt like it. Considering all the disgust and displeasure she had shown me before, it had improved considerably.


    That alone was good, and it makes me smile. Seeing my smile, she sighed.


    Why are youughing so much?


    Just, thinking about a few months ago, your reaction seems to have changed.


    At my words, she began to ponder something.


    All my reactions now have changed because you have changed.


    Yes?


    The day you knelt down, and I said that... ...There will never be a day when I will trust you.


    Surely it was.


    But now, that thought was about to shake a little. Although I said I will trust you but I didnt even want to admit that you changed. Because I thought it wouldntst long anyway.


    Is that so?


    But for three months, you must have kept trying to be changed. If you didnt make an effort, it would have been impossible to subdue the monsters alone.


    It is...


    She said while twirling her hair. She made a slightly embarrassed expression and finally said with a weak smile on her lips.


    I wont say Im sorry. Its true that I didnt trust you. I dont want to wrap the truth in usible words. still  Looking at what youve done, I cant believe that you have changed.


    Okay.


    Changed  . Thats right. After realizing my previous life, I am surprisingly different from before. I nodded in agreement with her words.


    Yes. You have changed. I cant help but think that you are apletely different person. If you had shown me that way when we first met, our rtionship wouldnt have been this awkward.


    Anyway, thank you. If you hadnte to the rescue at that time, it would have been a big problem for the people present. oh, and dont get me wrong, because I havent fully opened my heart to you.


    I never thought of that. I didnt think that just doing that much would cover up the mistakes of the past.


    Hahahaha. Im d. A year of insults you did to me The mental pain I suffered is too great to do all of that now, so please try a little harder in the future.


    When sheughed bitterly, she rather burst intoughter and said, It was the firstugh of her I ever heard.


    So nine months from now. For nine months, if you respect me and maintain the same attitude as you do now, I will think about you.


    Nine months Think about me?


    Yes. 9 months. If you do that, it will be just one year. If you repay me with a year of hard work for a year of insult you did to me From then on, we are going back to square one. In an equal rtionship, with no sense of debt to each other.


    Would it be all right if you forgive me for my past mistakes?


    Yes. As I told you before, I want to move forward with mypanion, relying on each other. therefore  I hope I can trust you this time.


    Certainly. It will be as you wish, Adilun.


    Ill wait. So please try a little harder.


    Watching her speak with a small smile, I had no choice but to make a promise again.


    I will never make a mistake this time.


    [TL: Join Patreon to support us and to read 3 chapters ahead of the release. ]

 Chapter 25: Tourney (1)

    Chapter 25: Tourney (1)


    A cheer that was stronger than before covered the arena.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    Nice. Isnt it, Chancellor?


    The emperor smiled contentedly. Following hisughter, Prime Minister, Crocus Glossuna also smiled and said.


    Isn''t the tourney always nice, Your Majesty?


    Right. A sh of pure human flesh without the use of mana. What could be more beautiful than this? More than that. Did that refereesay the winner''s name was Ulrich?


    Thats right.


    Could other knights really show the same side as him?


    It seemed that the emperor was even more eager for the match now and dragged his body forward to the throne.


    It must be. Many sons of nobles who made their name in jousting participated this time, so it must be more fierce than ever.


    Right. It was also nice to leave it to you. Oh,e to think of it, is there another person you are paying attention to?


    Yes.


    Oh my. Who is a knight that the chancellor, who is upromising, is paying attention to? Who is he?


    n Aiden... It''s Sir n Aiden.


    Aiden? Wait, if its Aiden


    Yes. He was the one who will battle against Rodenov.


    Oh my. Hahaha. Thats really funny. There will be no time to be bored this National Foundation Day. By the way, what about his jousting skills?


    He doesnt usually behave very well, and he cant handle mana, but he is excellent at hunting and jousting. The name Aiden is not in vain.


    Its Aiden  . Hahahaha. Nowadays, he is just a slob who manages merchants, but in the past, his name was also brilliant, so its natural. I miss that time.


    Thats right.


    At those words, the emperor said with a look of longing for some reason.


    Right. Oh, It''s starting. The preparations are pretty quick this time. Now, let''s stop chatting and focus on the match.


    Yes. Your Majesty.


    Crocus, after saying that, just bowed his head and nodded.


    As expected, he didn''t even give me a chance to be vignt.


    But, like a clever man, he had just seen through the emperors words.


    A mere rich man, a man who was once brilliant. Aiden.


    In an aristocratic society, Aiden became extremely wealthy through merchants before thend war with Rodenov was scheduled. Aiden, a family of knights who once valued chivalry, abandoned chivalry and pursued wealth.


    No one was cursing it. For a few years, it was natural for nobles to pursue wealth, and nobles who were not wealthy were not even treated as nobles.


    But the emperor and Crocus both knew. Even though he has be wealthy, that was only the beginning of his downfall.


    It was wealth that sustains the lives of nobles. However, it was thanks to their reputation that let them be nobles before that wealth.


    But with time nobles lose honor. Only ten years ago, in such cases, the aristocratic family would never again integrate into aristocratic society.


    But over the course of ten years, the nobles have changed. Nobles who pursued honor were buried in wealth, and honor was only incidental.


    Crocus Glossuna made it that way. With the support of the emperor on his back, he thoroughly corrupted the nobles and even the emperor.


    ''Why did the emperor give this opportunity to myself who is a thorn in the eye?'' After searching for the answer for ten years, Crocus still couldnt find it.


    Its a strange thing. There must have been some reason when the emperor made himself chancellor, but he couldnt even figure out what the reasonwas, so it was frustrating for Crocus. Because there must be a cause and effect in everything.


    The reason why the emperor dared to listen to Aidens story and smiled as if seeing something he missed was probably because he ovepped himself with them. At one time, he was famous as a sage, but it was a thing of the past now, the emperor now was a tyrant.


    ''Why the hell did he do these things with such eyes?''


    It is unknown. However, Crocus thought that no matter what purpose the emperor had since he had given himself this opportunity, he would only use it to the fullest.


    I dont know what His Majesty was aiming for to make me sit as chancellor But I also do not intend to be easily defeated.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    Nice.


    At my low exmation of today''s events, Adilun also nodded in agreement.


    Yes.


    Come to think of it, is this your first time seeing a jousting match, Adilun?


    Yes. In the North, there was no time for these luxuries like tournaments.


    No wonder. You surprised by the roar you heard when the two knights collided earlier.


    As I smiled, she red at me fiercely. Of course, the shame contained in it was conveyed desperately.


    Ahhhh. Are you going to keep teasing me?


    Hahahaha. Its a joke.


    Well, its true that I was surprised Anyway, its definitely a great sense of ce. The moment the two knights collided with each other, I was shocked. I must say that the power is enormous. Even though it obviously doesnt have mana.


    Rather, it may be so. Since it is a match that is only fought with pure human bodies, it is inevitable that those who see it for the first time will be surprised by such power.


    Now I am looking forward to it more. The uing games will be fun, right? Oh, but Physis, Why did you participate in jousting?


    Actually, I dont know either. I dont know why, but my name is on it. Ive never applied for it


    Yes? Isnt that a big deal?


    Thats right. Its not like the organizers misjudged something.


    That was my work.


    Suddenly, I heard my brothers voice behind me. He said he was away for a while, why did he suddenlye back?


    Brother?


    You won the huntingpetition, so I think you can win the jousting too. I heard that you even killed a monster single-handedly, so it should not be ridiculous to have a jousting match?


    Arent you expecting too much from me? Im not good at jousting. Would you rather go out?


    Why me? You have to go for this.


    Yes?


    Since the value of the familys name has been lowered in all sorts of ways by you in the past, wouldnt it be right to raise it again like this?


    But wouldnt I be just aughing stock if I went to a tournament and lost, that Im not even good at? Wouldnt it be better for my older brother to go out to raise the value of the familys name?


    Im not good at jousting.


    No, Is it good for a nobleman like you to make his younger brother go?


    When I asked as if I was dumbfounded, my older brother said surprisingly seriously.


    I have no reason to go, but you have a reason to go.


    Why?


    I dont have a fiance, but you do.


    Ah.


    If you win the tournament, not only you, but Princess Rodenovs prestige will rise as well. Usually, the prestige of princesses is judged by how good their fiances are.


    Oh if that''s the case...


    Im fine


    Somehow, when Adilun spoke as if she was burdened by my older brothers words, I shook my head.


    My brother has a point. I will go.


    Wouldnt that be dangerous?


    Didnt you see how he beats even monsters? He can do it.


    Adilun still looked at me with worried eyes. but it was true that catching monsters and jousting are fundamentally different.


    Oh, and one more thing.


    What else?


    Hes on the list. A guy who belongs to a family involved in a great duel with Rodenov. That bastard, who spoke carelessly about Princess Rodenov. n Aiden.


    Aha.


    Come to think of it, did he lure the baby monster and endanger Adilun? Since there was no physical evidence, I was thinking of repaying it at the great duel, but it turned out rather well.


    I cant help it now that I have heard that. I will do my best.


    To me whoughed ferociously, Adilun still looked worried, and my older brother gave a wicked smile as if he was plotting something.


    Good good. By the way, I made a bet on you.


    What do you mean?


    Private Gambling.


    Somehow, he appeared out of nowhere and said about my participation. He was away for a while... Did he go for the gambling and n all of this?


    Yes? how much?


    All my personal expenses.


    No, this crazy man?


    What are you so surprised about? Its obvious that you will win anyway. I bet that you will be the winner.


    Why did you do that, What are you looking in me, that gives you so much confidence?


    Your talent.


    To my question, my brother gave a simple answer. Talent.


    Again, that wasnt a mistake. Obviously, my body had the eyes to copy what I saw once, and the ability to fully execute it.


    Then I must live up to your expectations.


    Yes. Good luck. It will be your turn soon.


    Alright.


    [TL: Join Patreon to support us and to read 3 chapters ahead of the release. ]

 Chapter 26 Tourney (2)[Physiss POV]

    Chapter 26 Tourney (2)[Physis''s POV]


    ''I wonder if I have to watch another match or two.''


    Thinking about when my turn was going toe I saw another match end. A short waiting time was given to everyone, and in the meantime, a servant from afar approached me and said to me.


    "Prince Physis Ortair. Your match will start soon. So now you need to go to the tournament waiting room."


    Oh okay. I''m going.


    I finally got to the point where I had to go to the waiting room for my match.


    Adilun. I guess I have to go and get ready.


    Adilun stared at me at my words and nodded.


    Yes. Be careful. And this


    Then she took something out of her arms and gave it to me.


    It was a new handkerchief, not much different from the one she had given mest time. However, the pattern engraved on the handkerchief was slightly different.


    The borately carved dragon was now holding a sword.


    The dragon was the symbol of Rodenov, and the sword was the symbol of Ortaire, so the dragon with the sword in it must mean an alliance between the two ces and harmony between them.


    When the hell did she prepare a handkerchief like this?


    While thinking this, I suddenly remembered that Adilun had stayed in the inn yesterday to take a break, and at that very moment, I realized why she hadnte out of the inn all day.


    But why did she even do this?


    Adilun told me to do my best for us. Perhaps this handkerchief was an extension of that request.


    And if that''s the case, then I have to do my very best. Not simply for the name of the family or for the prestige of her and me.


    But for our promise.


    I will do my best this time too.


    I dont want you to win, and it''s not important if you win or not. So just dont get hurt. It will be quite dangerous as you can not use mana.


    Just like thest time, she told me curtly that I shouldn''t get hurt.


    Somehow it seemed to be the opposite of handing me a handkerchief, but I knew that it was her own concern and worry for me, so I answered her with a smile.


    Do not worry. Then, I will go now.


    Yes.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    In the private waiting room of the tournament, the servants were dressing me in the armor my older brother had sent.


    The wearing of the armor ended with a dull metal sound.


    Normally the armors are heavy, but the armor made with the technology of the Ortaire estate, where metallurgy and cksmithing skills were very developed, was much lighter than any other armor.


    In addition, even without mana, my body did not feel any burden even though I was wearing very heavy-looking armor, probably because I had been training endlessly.


    Sir Physis Ortaire. The preparations are over.


    The title of sir can be called only after being formally knighted, but since knighthood was temporarily granted to all those who participated in the tournament, my current official title was now Sir Physis Ortaire.


    Yes.


    Can you mount a horse? Let me know if you need any help.


    Okay. I can do it...


    To the servants question, I simply replied that I was fine and mounted the horse.


    The horse seemedto have been well-reared as it was not weak. On the contrary, it can be said that it was a very excellent one.


    Although It was natural because the horses here were directly managed by the imperial family, even so, it seemed because the imperial family considered the National Foundation Day tournament as an important event, such excellent horses were given out for the tournament.


    Lets go.


    I gently stroked the horses mane and said to the servant.


    I understand, Sir.


    After leaving the private waiting room, a long passage leading to the arena unfolded. In the aisle, I saw a knight who looked like my opponent.


    That knight rode his horse, gave me a nce, and passed.


    However, I was able to look into his eyes whichughed at me in those nces. Well, its natural since Ive never had a history of raising my name through jousting.


    His face was covered by a mask, So I could not tell who he was, but it didnt really matter to me. After all, at the tournament, that person will experience the humiliation of beingpletely broken by the opponent he despises.


    In that brief moment, I matched my body movements with those of the horse.


    Originally, it would require countless training, but I didnt really need it. Because I have already figured out with my mana eyes how this horse moves.


    After seeing this horse I also understood that this was definitely a war horse. It must be a horse that has gone through countless training sessions to defeat its opponents.


    If I advance as the horse advances, the enemys torso will be at the end.


    It will know much better than a newbie like me who is new to fighting on horseback.


    Therefore, it would not be difficult to defeat the enemy by assimting me into the horses gaze, the horses breath, and the horses movement.


    Of course, to me who was ustomed to fighting alone, doing something on horseback was quite unfamiliar. but It wasnt too bad though.


    Suddenly, my vision was clear. At the end of the long passage, the appearance of the vast tournament arena finally came into view.


    "Yaaaaa!!"


    "Woahhh!!!"


    The voices of the tens of thousands of spectators shouting at the advance of the knights were truly overwhelming. I had not enough words to say anything about it.


    The excitement they showed, made my heart race.


    And finally, my opponent and I met each others eyes, and at that moment, each of the servants came forward and spit out stories about their own knights.


    ...Therefore! Who is the winner of the recent huntingpetition! Who is the reverse warrior who killed a ferocious monster with shiny golden hair with only two fists!


    Physis! Physis!


    In fact, rumors that I had beaten a monster to death in a huntingpetition quickly spread to the streets of the festival. So that''s why there were many people who shouted my name too. But I was embarrassed on listening to their shouts. It was the first time for me to be in this kind of situation.


    Anyway, as if the other side did not want to lose, he introduced the opponent with brilliant rhetoric. And finally, all the procedures were over.


    In front of my eyes was the knight I had just encountered, holding a hugence.


    I also lifted thence given to me.


    A rugged woodennce was given to all knights without much decoration by the imperial family. However, the atmosphere of the tournament overflowing with excitement had the power to make thisnce look like a weapon from a myth.


    Raising ournces, we pointed them to each other.


    Of course, being in it would not be a pure courtesy.


    Like me, that person must be wrapped up in many thoughts.


    But even so, there was one thing inmon between me and that person, and that was...


    A warriors will to crush the enemy.


    -Boooo


    gs were raised and horns resounded- and my horse shot forward.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    The scenery passes by and all kinds of soundse together to sting my ears. The sound of a horse running on the ground, the sound of a horse breathing heavily, and cheers echoing throughout the arena resounded.


    However, I turned my attention away from all of that and rushed furiously at the opponent''s side, but I saw him holding ance and aiming at me.


    How is he going to attack with thatnce? Will he treat me as a beginner and simply attack quickly and hard, or will he wait for mynce to move and press it down?


    ''No, it doesn''t matter. I don''t have to judge that.''


    Now that my eyes were looking at him, everything about him was being thoroughly prated by my eyes.


    The ce he was aiming for was the center of my chest.


    That guy was looking down on me. Otherwise, there would be no way he would have made such a simple and direct attack.


    Even if he was confident in his strength, in the end, it is the difference in technique that decides the oue.


    He attacked directly with the unfounded conviction that his speed is faster than mine.


    Its funny. Even if the opponent didnt make a name for himself in the tournament, you must never be arrogant.


    An arrogant knight deserves to be humiliated.


    The moment he aimed hisnce for the center of my chest, I pressed hisnce with mine, disrupting the target, and then stabbed it in the center of his chest.


    -Quaang!


    In an instant, hisnce lost its power and went past me in vain, but mynce hit the center of the opponents chest and made a loud noise.


    At the same time, he fell off his horse.


    It was a knockout; The game was decided at once.

 Chapter 27: Tourney (3)

    Chapter 27: Tourney (3)


    Hahaha. Actually, I was a bit worried. I thought that if he made a mistake, while we were trying to form an alliance, because of him a war would break out in reverse But it''s fortunate that nothing like this happened.


    Hahahaha. In fact, I was worried too.


    Anyway, I also apologize for the behavior he showed to you.


    I will not take it. That apology was already given to me by Physis.


    Aha. Even though it''s rare, at least, he does some things well.


    I haventpletely forgiven him yet But if he continues to be like this and respect me,ter I will have no choice but to believe in himpletely.


    I sincerely hope that day wille very soon.


    Okay then, lets take a look at how far Physis goes up.


    Well, even if we dont see it, its obvious that he will win Still, it will be fun to see the process.


    But why did you bet all your money on Physis even though you were not sure about his jousting skill?


    As I said before, it is purely because of his talent. I know his jousting skills will improve with each match. And all of the above I dont bet unless Im fully sure about something. But when I''m sure I can bet anything I can.


    Hehehe.


    Now that its like this, would you like to make a bet? It will make the tournament more exciting.


    Hearing myughter, Prince Huiansubtly invited me to ce a bet.


    I will decline. And I have already made a bet.


    Yes? What do you mean?


    Handkerchief. Just like the hunting contest, but the handkerchief in the jousting game has a bigger meaning. Maybe if he wins The facial expressions of the other princesses will be quite nice to see.


    This is it, the princess is quite evil too.


    I am not that naive. You have to give back what you received. Maybe Ill take away what they want so much.


    Hahahaha. It will be good to see how Physis will doter.


    Huh? What is he talking about all of a sudden?


    What do you mean?


    Its nothing.


    At my question, Prince Huian merely smiled wickedly as usual.


    It was like the mischievous smile I see when he ys tricks on his troublesome brother.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    The stadium where the hot sunlight was shining gradually became darker, and the brilliant sunlight turned into the soft yellowish glow of the sunset.


    Todays match ended with thest knight finally being knocked off his horse. So, all the knights who participated in the tournament today gathered in the arena and left after listening to the praises of His Majesty, the Emperor.


    Among them, the brightest one was Physis, who finished all of todays matches with victories.


    As Prince Huian said, Physis continued to grow more and more as he went through matches. Even knights with a fairly high reputation in tournaments couldnt win against him.


    No matter what their thoughts were, when they fired theirnces, Physis grasped them all and either blocked them, diverted them, or conversely knocked his opponents off their horses.


    Even if one hit the chest, it was rare to see an opponent fall from a horse, and because of that, most knights aimed at the opponents head rather than knocking the opponent off the horse in one blow.


    Rather, one has to aim for the head to get a higher score.


    But Physis was different.


    He dutifully aimed at the opponents chest in every match and knocked the opponent off the horse, and as a result, his name continued to soar.


    Physis, who had be the biggest center of attention of this tourney, just spoke to me in a friendly way, as if he had no interest in any of his today''s achievements.


    Adilun, are you nning to rest in your room today?


    Well .I don''t know?


    Then would you like to go watch the festival with me?


    A festival?


    Yes.


    ording to Physis, the other festivities begin as soon as the first day of the tournament ends.


    It was said that the people who are excited through the jousting match and the merchants who want to do business with them, be one heart and create a scene of a lively festival.


    Because there is nothing to do, and since you did so well in a tournament, we might as well celebrate it.


    Alright. Then, shall we go?


    Yes. Lets go.


    We got out of the stadiumright away. And I immediately took out the mask that covered my entire face from my bosom.


    It was a mask prepared in case I have to go out. It was obvious that other people would look at my scaly skin like a monster so It was a way of avoiding getting embroiled in unnecessary situations.


    Thats  Isnt that a mask?


    As soon as I took out the mask, Physis looked at me with a depressed expression, perhaps feeling guilty.


    But I was rather happy with his expression. Because It was clear to me that he cared about me.


    Yeah. I think there will be a lot of people who look at me curiously when I go out on the streets as I am. I had it in case I would run into a lot of spectators. Fortunately, the tournament hall is divided into areas for nobles and citizens, so there was no need to use it.


    Ah


    Dont make that face. Because you didnt do anything wrong this time. I honestly didnt expect you to make such a face. Rather I''m happy.


    why?


    If you ask me to go to the festival without hesitation, then at least my appearance wont offend you. Hahaha...


    Ah... That still...


    Hey. We dont have to worry about anyone else anyway, so lets go. Its a festival. A lot of good things happened today, so lets go out on the streets.


    I immediately took Physis hand and led him out into the street.


    Now, even though the sun has clearly fallen, the streets are bright enough to remind one of daylight due to countlessnterns.


    We walked aimlessly. There was no particr purpose of where to look, we just mixed among the people looking around the festival.


    It felt quite new. It was different from the scenery of Rodenov, where cold winds always blow. It was warm, boisterous, and overflowing with happiness.


    As if to blow away painful memories from the past, people always had a smile on their lips.


    In the meantime, Physis and I were able to explore all sorts of interesting sights- Whether it was the technique of a traveling theaterpany or a y featuring a great hero. Also, there were many games of all kinds.


    All those sights were unfamiliar but enjoyable. Its much better than having a fight with princesses for no reason.


    As if my joy had passed on to him, he let go of the gloomy expression he had made earlier and smiled with me.


    Its fun. I said.


    Is that so? Thats good.


    Are you having fun?


    Yes. I am happy too. It seems to convey the vitality of the lively people, so its fun just to look at them.


    Me too. Its a very differentndscape from Rodenov. Rodenovs festival is not so lively. Because it is always cold.


    The same goes for Ortaire. Because it is adjacent to the border, the festival cannot be held carelessly.


    Ahahahaha. Even though we didnt seem to have anything inmon, there were some minor things inmon. Like not knowing the festival.


    I mean...


    Well then, how should, we who dont know festivals, enjoy the festivals?


    If theres a ce that looks interesting, we should stick our head in.


    Right.


    Answering my mischievous question just as yfully, he pulled me in reverse, and I was led meekly by his hand.


    I couldnt believe this moment because I never dreamed that we would end up like this after we had many fights and despised each other.


    It seemed that the promise he would change for me was not a lie. Suddenly, a promise came to mind. The promise I made with himst time.


    The promise that, if he cared about me for the next nine months, he and I would go back to square one.


    If this trend continues, maybe he and I can return to the starting point faster than nine months.


    With that thought in mind, I had a small wish.


    A wish, that he doesnt have to be capricious again and go back to the way he used to be.


    [TL: Join Patreon to support us and to read 3 chapters ahead of the release. ]

 Chapter 28 Tourney (4)

    Chapter 28 Tourney (4)<strong>28  Tourney (4)</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    The dark night enveloped all the areas and the lights on the streets also started turning off. Finally, it was time for the end of a fun-filled celebration.


    Of course, the celebration will continue throughout National Foundation Day, but it was not possible for us toe out like this every day, so I was a little disappointed.


    While I was thinking about all of today''s events, Suddenly Adilun looked at me and said.


    Todays festival is over.


    Yes.


    Honestly, it was fun. It wasnt bad to walk around wearing a mask.


    Im d.


    There was a lot of delicious street food, and there were plenty of things to see and do. Certainly, I can understand why people were looking forward to National Foundation Day. I really enjoyed it."


    After the lights of the festival were turnedoff, I could see a slight disappointment in Adilun''s eyes, unmasked, and looked up at the sky.


    That was proof of how much she seemed to have enjoyed today''s festival. Perhaps, it was her most enjoyable experience ofing to National Foundation Day.


    Seeing her like this, I was also happy and d. So I replied to her with a big smile.


    Yes. I also enjoyed it.


    Thats fortunate. Then its time to return to the pce. And you also have to prepare for tomorrow''s tournament.


    That''s right... Yes, lets go.


    We walked through festive streets with lights turned off in silence. Even though everything was silent, fragments of the festival still lingered lightly in the mind. It was a pity that it ended too soon.


    It seemed that I, too, enjoyed the festival as much as Adilun.


    How long had it been since I felt this feeling?


    The hustle and bustle disappeared, silence lingeredaround, and all sorts of thoughts rushed through my head.


    Will I be able to avoid disappointing Adilun in the future?


    Will I be able to protect her from the many threats that lie ahead of her?


    Will I be able to protect the kindness she showed?


    Since I cant always live with a strong will, I started to worry about whether I could always protect her or not.


    Perhaps because the surroundings were dark, I started having these thoughts.


    Darkness sometimes brings coziness but sometimes makes people tremble with anxiety.


    Especially thinking about the future always make me anxious.


    I knew what kind of threat loomed in this world- In the near future, the gue will spread.


    There will be war in the East.


    The war will not end easily.


    In the north, monsters will eat the negative emotions of humans and be stronger and will try toe down to the south, and in the center, Crocus Glossu aka Prime Minister will start a civil war.


    Princess Lobelia and Adilun will fight against it.


    Of course, all of that situation could change due to the intervention of my existence or actions.


    No, it will probably change for sure.


    So I''m afraid. I was afraid that I''d make her even more unhappy. Because I don''t know what changes wille in the future because of me.


    But does that mean, I should not do anything and be terribly afraid?


    No. I have to harden my heart. I have to believe that I can ovee any ordeal.


    Just like I did in my previous life.


    ...Hey, Physis.


    As I was lost in my thoughts for a long time, I heard Adiluns low voice next to me.


    Ah. Yes, Adilun.


    We have arrived at our destination.


    We have already arrived? Oh, Im sorry. I was just thinking about something.


    Are you worried about something?


    A little There is something.


    Can you tell me what your worries are? I don''t I can help or not, but I will try my best to help you.


    I was a little worried about whether I could do well in the future. Because I always had bad idents.


    Ahh!


    She seemed to be struggling with something and said to me.


    There is nothing I can say about that. I have always lived with simr concerns.


    Is that so?


    Yes. Isnt it a concern that everyone lives with? How will I live in the future? Will I be able to live happily or well? Such troublesome thoughts and everything, is the same for me too... So, your concern is probably not the one that I can provide an answer to.


    Hahaha. If I think about it, yes, you are right.


    She was right. The problems I had were the ones I have to deal with on my own.


    I don''t have to depend on anyone. I have to think about it until my head hurts and find a way, and someday the answer to my worries wille to me.


    Still I can tell you one thing. I cant read your mind, but at least the appearance of you that Ive recentlyseen has been pretty good.


    At that moment, the one fear in my head disappeared.


    The fear that I might do something bad to her again.


    If she judged me okay recently, at least I wasnt doing anything wrong.


    Thank you. Thanks for helping.


    Yes?


    At my thanks, she put on a rather puzzled expression.


    Now, go in. Arent you busy tomorrow too?


    I see. Oh, and Physis...


    Yes?


    Be careful in tomorrows tournament.


    Its okay. You dont need to worry.


    As I said before, I''m-


    -You said it because I have to go to a great duel, nothing else... I am well aware of it.


    Okay. Anyway, get some rest. You had a hard day today.


    Even though she put on a slightly dissatisfied expression because she was deprived of her words, she did not forget to tell me to be careful.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Omniscient pov]</strong>


    n Aiden raised hisnceand looked at his opponent before him.


    Physis, a knight in ck armor.


    Not long ago, he was the one who made all the things he was aiming for in vain.


    n''s expression crumpled.


    Of course, he didnt like all thepliments about Physis that came out of the servants mouth, and his stomach was twisted when he saw the princesses he usually courted with reddish faces looking at Physis.


    Furthermore, Physis was the person who provided the decisive reason for the battle between Rodenov and Aiden, so n had no choice but to hate Physis from bottom of his heart.


    But In reality, it was ns own careless mouth that provided the excuse for the Battle of the Territory.


    Ignoring all of that, n stared at Physis with overflowing hatred and murderous intent, but Physis just stared at him with nonchnt eyes without any change in expression.


    However, even those nonchnt eyes felt as if they were ignoring him, so n burned with even more rage and gripped thence in his hand.


    His goal was to shove thisnce into Physis unlucky smooth face, ttening that proud nose.


    Knocking Physis off the horse? n had no intention of aiming for such trivial things.


    What motivated him to participate in this tournament in the first ce? Wasnt it to woo the princess he liked?


    However, he was greatly disgraced at the ball, and his family was in great danger, so he was ignored by other nobles. The only thing he wanted to do was to bring down the person, who made him like this, to the same level as himself.


    Today, Ill definitely put thisnce at your proud nose.


    Thinking so, n lowered the helmet to protect his face and sprinted towards Physis.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    n Aiden; It was not hard to see that the guy was full of hatred toward me.


    ''A guy who knew nothing but still treated others with contempt,'' that was the only evaluation I would give him. Even if a guy like that came running to destroy me with hatred, it just seemed ridiculous to me.


    The National Day ball, the huntingpetition, and even this tourney, in many ways, I thought it was fate that I had no choice but to collide with him.


    But today, it was rather good.


    Previously, he had plotted a rather dangerous trick in the huntingpetition, but I couldnt prove it, so I thought to pay it back before the Great duel somehow. But an opportunity to pay it back came sooner than I expected.


    However, I had no intention of being careless. Judging from the way he fought in the tourney, he must have been pretty good at Jousting.


    There was a risk of getting caught on his side if I was careless.


    I cant lose to a man like him.


    Lets go.


    I said softly to the horse. The horse stared at the front with a rough grunt, as if it understood the meaning of my words. Finally, the g was raised, and he and I started galloping at each other at the same time.


    The moment he and I finally face each other, the surroundings slow down as if time has stopped, and my eyes catch everything about him.


    Where and how to move? Where to stab thence? All of those paths began to be clear to my eyes.


    The guy was aiming for my face. Rather than thinking of winning, would he rather smash my face?


    Yes. Then I will aim at your face too.


    As soon as my horse and his horse crossed, He tried to thrust hisnce into my face.


    ''Absolutely neat technique.''


    He handled thence in the cleanest way than all the knights I had met before this match. So much so that it was understandable to remain in the final round of the tournament.


    Even though his talent for mana was low, it seemed that he had at least one talent to show off.


    But no matter how good he is  If the blow containing so much skill is seen through by my eyes, it will be nothing but a fuss in the end.


    -Whoo!


    I turned my face and avoided hisnce. -Swish!


    The heavy sound of the wind could be heard from thence that passed by the side of the helmet, near the ear.


    On the other hand


    -Bang!


    There was the sound of something breaking; mynce lodged in his teeth shattered.


    The guy was half-lying on the horse, perhaps because he had been struck in the face or because he was momentarily unconscious.


    Soon, his squire came to wake him, and then they prepared for the match again. Rather, the crowd began to cheer at the hot game aiming for each others faces.


    ''2 points for this.''


    Since he didnt fall off the horse fall, the match hadn''t been announced yet.


    ''That means I can still hit him in the face one more time.''


    I red at him with a somewhat evil smile.

 Chapter 29 Tourney (5)

    Chapter 29 Tourney (5)<strong>29  Tourney (5)</strong>


    n, who barely came to his senses, covered his face again with a helmet before looking at Physis.


    What? This guy!!


    n was not able to properly see or predict Physiss attacks. And it was a very big problem for him because in the tournament if one didnt predictor avoid the other''s attack, they will have no choice but to lose.


    Its too fast.


    He expected that hisnce would hit Physis''s face, but thence that stuck in the face was not his own, but of Physis.


    Damn it. Why he is that good! What should I do now?


    n instinctively realizedthat Physis''s attacks were beyond his reach.


    However, he had lost many things due to Physis, which he could not give up on.


    The status of his family, his honor, and his future, all of that was thrown into the gutter because of Physis. So for him, it was already toote to regret or give up.


    On the other hand, n didnt even think that all of this was his fault in the first ce.


    ''I was just telling the truth, but isnt this too much for just telling the truth?''


    ''She really looked like a monster. Damn you Physis! This is all because of you...''


    n gritted his teeth and red at Physis.


    In his mind, the reason behind his miserable situation and danger to his familywas none other than Physis.


    ''Its not over yet. ''


    As n muttered, he held thence, the servant had brought, in his hand.


    This time, I will definitely hit his face with mynce.


    ''Even if I use my all strength, I wouldnt be able to bring him down to the same level as myself, but at least Id give him some shame.''


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    n didn''t lose his fighting spirit even after being beaten so badly in the face. Well, since he got into lots of trouble because of that day, he must hate me. So it was natural.


    The psychology of such people is obvious. They do not ept their faults and always try to find fault in others.


    The reason I knew this so well was simple. Because I was like that too.


    In my past life, I lived like that and changed when I met the child who gave me that novel, and in my present life, I changed because of the influence of my past life.


    Because I was also that kind of person for myself. The way I see n Aiden now was the same as my past self. I mean, it was no different from facing the past me; Selfish, hoping for miracles, and dealing with life''s problems


    ...A person who does not admit his faults and tries to find the reason for his mistakes in others.


    It was the pitiable self of the past, and the traces of the 20 years that still remained in me, that I still havent gotten rid of.


    I still don''t know when those traces would crawl out at any time.


    So I have to break them. Thoroughly trample on them so that they can never crawl out of me again.


    For the time being, that should be enough.


    I repeated the same procedure as before while facing him, I matched my breath with my horse''s movements.


    Next, I raised mynce and kept an eye on him.


    The vibration of the horse running on the ground spread throughout the body, and the rough cry of the galloping horse echoed through the tournament arena.


    I lift a heavynce this time again, and the purpose was the same as before. To avoid hisnce and to hit mynce on his face.


    With the rapid movements of the horses, the distance between him and me was gradually narrowing.


    I feel a spear attack that was faster than before, threatening and aiming at my face.


    Between the gap of the mask, I could clearly see his eyes full of hatred fixed on me.


    But I will not allow him to harm my body or the person I hold dear.


    ''Do you know you are not the only one who has hatred''


    ''I too have it. I hate you for showing me fragments of my past.''


    I pointed mynce towards his face and inserted mynce at a faster speed than him.


    -Bang!!


    With a louder sound than before, thence of the guy who was only focusing on my face, shattered and scattered.


    However, my blow didnt end there, I pierced between the scatterednces and hit the guys face again.


    -Kwajik!


    Mynce, which had cracks because of crushing hisnce, waspletely destroyed when it met its final destination, his face.


    And then finally, the winner was announced.


    Winner is! Physis Ortaire!


    -Woah!!


    Along with the cheers, numerous flowers rained down on the match ground, but all those scenes did not inspire me at all.


    There was only one thought swirling inside me right now; To trampleon him again in the uing Battle of the Territory- the great duel.


    I threw the destroyednce to the ground and got off the horse with my helmet off.


    Immediately after that, I approached n Aiden and said softly to the distraught fellow floundering on his horse.


    This is just a skirmish. I will crush you thoroughly.


    These were also the words to say to the evil traces, the one in front of me and the one still remained inside me and did not disappear- The same trace that I somehow managed to put to sleep while oveing death in Rodenov in a cold winter.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    I felt a twinge of ominous emotion as I watched Physis move toward n Aiden.


    ''Why? Where did this ominousnesse from?''


    I expanded my vision through magic. To see Physis in more detail.


    At that moment I could see the contempt, hatred, and violence that could not be hidden inside


    .The Fragments of intense emotions that cannot be hidden at all.


    I was out of breath. Because it reminded me of the time he looked at me with disgust in the past.


    ''What is he angry about?''


    He said something to n Aiden, who seemed to be out of his mind, and trembled at the words.


    Perhaps finishing his business, Physis lifted his head as he left the arena. At that moment, my eyes met his.


    And anger and hatred disappear from his face, revealing a bright smile.


    ''Did he get angry watching something about n Aiden? And why are you smiling at me?''


    I do not know. I still dont know you Physis.


    Actually, I still want to know why you changed.


    Maybe someday, the day wille when youll tell me the reason.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    The jousting match after defeating n Aiden was, in fact, trivial. But I continued my victorious streak, defeating all the knights without giving up a single point, and finally won the tournament.


    The faces of the crowd werepletely covered with astonishment, as I watched them indifferently.


    The moderator was making a fuss, saying that a winner who did not give up even a single point was so rare that even in the history of many National Day tournaments such a case was hard to find.


    Finally, at the end of the day in the awards ceremony, I knelt down in front of the emperor and epted the awards.


    There were several awards; The glory of Enassa, a medal proving the winner of the tournament, a huge reward, and even the knighthood was offered instantly.


    I, who had been temporarily treated as a knight by participating in a tournament, was able to be a real knight by winning the tournament.


    Going through all the procedures, the Emperor told me.


    Your father will be relieved now, Physis Ortaire. You have a great talent.


    It is embarrassing, Your Majesty.


    Do not let that amazing talent go to waste, and work hard so that you can be the pride of Enadeim.


    I will keep that in mind.


    Good. Now go and enjoy the glory you have won.


    Yes, Your Majesty.


    The conversation ended with that. As the awards ceremony ended, people from both the Ortaire and Rodenov families gathered around me.


    You did well. God, I saw you winning all the tournaments.


    My fatherughed loudly, which was rare, and my older brother was delighted with my victory with a very satisfied expression as if he had won a lot of money.


    Thank you, father and brother.


    My mother also looked at me and smiled with a proud face. Perhaps, it was because now she had something to brag about to otherdies.


    The reaction of the family was generally the same, and the reaction of the people of Rodenov was no different from my family.


    I cant believe it. I was preparing a test for you for the great duel, but it turned out to bepletely useless.


    Hahaha. Shouldnt I give it a try though? Since the great duel is against a strong knight, it cant bepared with him. Rather, I have topete with the strong knights of Rodenov to be able to face the knights of Aiden without panicking in the Territory Battle. So please proceed as prepared, Your Excellency.


    If thats what you want, then let''s do that.


    "Yes."


    But again congrattions on your win.


    Its all thanks to Adilun.


    Huh? What do you think I did? Its all that youve done Physis. No, I should call you Sir Physis now, right?


    She spoke to me in a yful manner.


    There is no need to call it me that... Just good with only Physis, Adilun.


    I see. Anyway, you were great.


    Thank you.


    My family and the people of Rodenov, who had heard me and Adilun talk, moved away so that she and I could talk morefortably.


    Now, National Foundation Day ising to an end. After tomorrows martial artspetition ...The National Foundation Day wille to an end, and the Great Duel will begin atst. Oh, by any chance, Physis, are you also participating in the martial artspetition?


    Nope. I do not want to participate in martial artspetitions. Isnt the martial arts tournament a ce where people from all over the empire gather to fight to be knights? Im tired, and since I got a knighthood today already, Im thinking of just watching itfortably.


    Aha. Okay. But Physis...


    She was about to say something to me, but suddenly stopped talking and bit her lip.


    Well? What were you saying?


    No, nothing.


    However, what was revealed in her expression as she said it was nothing was a clear uneasiness.


    Has anything happened?


    Its really nothing. Never mind.


    All right.


    She shut her mouth as if she didnt want to bring the topic up any longer.


    ''What the hell is going on?''


    ''What is it that makes you so anxious?''


    After a line of questions dug into my mind, a silence fell between me and Adilun.


    [TL: Join Patreon to support us and to read 3 chapters ahead of the release. ]

 Chapter 30 Martial Arts Competition (1).

    Chapter 30 Martial Arts Competition (1).<strong>30  Martial Arts Competition (1).</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    ''Why did Adilun make such a face?''


    That was the first thought that came to my mind when I returned home.


    Fragments of concern and anxiety, even a glimpseof some kind of fear, appeared in her expression as she looked at me for a moment.


    And one thing was clear to me, the reason behind that worry and anxiety must be me.


    ''What is it about me that frightens you so much?''


    Thinking about that I started recalling all the things that happened before.


    I defeated n Aiden and won the tournament.


    But what was there to be afraid of?


    Refreshing the memories, I tried to remember what happened in those situations that made her feel uneasy.


    ''I dont know.''


    But no matter how much I thoughtabout it, nothing particr came to my mind.


    ''What made her like that? What was the reason?''


    In the end, the whole night passed, but I couldnt figure out the reason.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    It was thest day of National Foundation Day, and it was the day the martial artspetition was held.


    I decided to leave behindthe worries I had yesterday. Because it was useless for me to suffer foolishly from them.


    It was a waste of time to force myself to worry about something which I didn''t fully know. And top of that, I still had a lot of other work to do.


    The GreatDuel was not far off. To suit that deadline, I had to train myself as much as possible.


    ''It will be better to ask her about the concernter when the time is right.''


    I shook my head to clear my thoughts and immediately headed to thepetition site with my family.


    Perhaps because it was the end of the National Foundation Day festival, there were far more people at thepetition hall than expected.


    As I looked at the scene of thepetition, my older brother hit me on the shoulder and asked.


    Has anything happened?


    No, nothing in particr.


    Is that so, then why your expression is so bad.


    Im just a little tired.


    Hmm. make sense but still... Well, there is good news for you, you will be fine today as you are not participating in today''spetition.


    Yes-yes. By the way, brother. Did you win a lot of money?


    In response to my question, my brother replied with a cheerful smile. It was the first time I had seen this man smiling like that.


    Hahahaha. Of course man!


    Just how much money did you win? Your expression looks very happy.


    "Well... I didn''t really lookat it... Still, it looks like I made several times more from minimum starting money. You know, In the first ce, your dividend wasn''t that high for the first bet. Ah! that reminded me, there will be bets for the martial artspetition too, don''t you want to try it too?"


    Brother. Thats gambling addiction.


    I did not n to spend all my won money. I just n to use only a part of it for just this time. I have that much self-control and knowledge too.


    It seems that because of me he got addicted to gambling.


    There is a question everyone asks in time like this brother...


    "What?"


    "Should the heir of the county be like that?"


    Huh? Ill do it in moderation. But also is it ironic that you say that? Surely you, as far as I know, the money you blew away at the gambling house was quite good too, right?


    Ugh. That was not much. And havent I stopped now?


    So, since Ive seen you, I thought Id do it moderately, too.


    Anyway, I understand what you want. But I don''t have any money. So I can''t but you can definitely bet.


    Okay then, take this and try it. Most of the money I won anyway was because of you.


    My brother said that and handed me some of the money he won.


    Ah really. Why are you suddenly like this?.


    Well, you are not even using your own money. It will be more fun than you think. As I said moderately is the key. An opportunity like this isntmon, so lets do it onest time as memories and for fun.


    Despite my continued refusal, my older brother continued to urge me. I couldnt understand or say anything anymore because the nobleman who dragged me from the gambling house and beat me up was like that.


    Ah, I see. Oh well. Lets just do that. But hey, what will our father say?


    "Nothing. He knows about it"


    Did he allow it? If I said I was doing it, I think he would have grabbed my hair right away.


    That is the difference between basic behavior. You blew quite a bit of money on the gambling board not too long ago. I just started now  But, even our father wont say much about it.


    Thats fortunate.


    Great. Then lets go!


    This man, he shouldnt be this kind of person, but somehow


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    As I expected, the private gambling hall was full of people.


    It was the center of all kinds of fuss, full of people asking who was the best in the best, and everyone was investing their money trusting their eyes.


    The person who appeared to be the owner of a private gambling house spoke to us and spread out the list of participants in martial artspetitions.


    Who do you want to bet on?


    Wait a minute. I think I need to look at it.


    My brother replied to him.


    Alright. If you choose, please tell me.


    I get it. Lets see


    Thats how my older brother started looking at the list of contestants for the martial artspetition.


    Do you know any good names?


    Well, people with high reputations know about it through rumors Because those people usually dont pay high dividends.


    "If the dividend is high, you can bet safely, but if you dont bet..."


    "Brother, isnt it a bit reversed?"


    Usually, this is how unknown strong peoplee out at the end and win.


    My older brother said that in a confident tone, but I looked at him with pitiful eyes and said,


    It will go bad this way, of course. Usually, people like brothers often lose. I am speaking from my experience.


    But... That too...


    Isnt it difficult to judge something now in the first ce? Why dont we check out at least one game ande backter?


    Well Certainly, you seem oddly trusting, probably because you''re a person who frequents the gambling tables.


    It seems that he did not want to blindly put money in a situation where there is no clear winner.


    Anyway, How much did you n to invest? All, likest time?


    No way. As I said before, I was thinking of using only as much as I had brought with me for the first time.


    Come to think of it, thats what he said earlier.


    Thats fortunate.


    First of all, lets watch the first game as you said.


    Yes. Let''s go then.


    My brother and I arrived at thepetition hall again, and when we sat down in our seats, I saw Adilun looking at thepetition, wiggling her fingers.


    Adilun? When did youe?


    I just came. Where have you been anyway?


    Ah, that It was a private gambling house.


    Yes?


    In an instant, Adilun''s expression ovepped with the anxiety and concern I saw yesterday.


    Ah, that My older brother asked me to give it a try. I was just trying to have fun with some of the money he won from my tournament winnings. And in the end, I didnt walk out or say no to him.


    Ah, Prince Huian?


    Even after saying that, she looked at me without clearing her doubts. It was a little embarrassing, but suddenly...


    Yeah, Princess Rodenov. I asked him toe with me to the gambling house but he did not want to go from the start. And I was doing it with extra money anyway, so whether I seeded or failed, I thought I wouldnt do it anymore.


    ...My brother came right in from the side and said. Thanks to the assistance of my older brother, Adilun erased her doubts and spoke to me with a visibly relieved expression.


    Ha. Thats fortunate. I thought he hadnt broken his old habits.


    The moment I saw her now relieved expression, something ran through my head.


    She gave me an uneasy look when I told her about the gambling house and she also was worried about my old habits. If so, is the uneasiness she showed yesterday, was also due to the uneasiness of not knowing when my old self wille out?


    ''But did my old selfe out yesterday?'' As I thought, one thing finally came to my mind.''


    ''Yes! When I defeated n Aiden.''


    Obviously, like the old me, I punished him violently and emotionally.


    ''Perhaps Adilun saw through it in some way. Because shes pretty smart.''


    If that happen, I wouldnt havee this far.


    I guess Im thinking too hard, right?


    To her soft talk, I answered firmly with a smile.


    Yes.


    ''I have to govern myself more thoroughly.''


    Looking at the relieved Adilun, I made that resolution.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    Someone was horriblydefeated in the arena and the victory was decided immediately.


    The winner is! Edith Dous!


    The one who destroyed the opponent with sharp swordsmanship was called Edith Dous.


    The martial artspetition was quite exciting; People were using all kinds of weapons, and among them, there were many people who were far superior in skills, and there were very few people who had terrible skills.


    At first, it was not easy to predict who would win, but the spectacle just made it clear.


    Perhaps Edithhad the highest probability of winning this martial artspetition.


    "As you said, it was nice to see the first game. If I bet my money like before, I would only lose money. First of all, I have roughly decided who to bet my money on, did you decide?"


    While watching the martial artspetition, I answered my brothers question without hesitation.


    The one who just won. What was his name? Edith Dous, right? If I bet money, Ill bet on him. The winner of this martial artspetition will be him. His movement itself is different from other people.


    My older brother also nodded, as if he had felt something.


    Its like that. You can tell just by looking Well, he is good and you have experience as well. And I think the same too.


    Yes certainly.


    Then we will have to go. Oh, the money I gave you earlier, give it back. If youre confident, we will have to bet on him.


    It really is a disease. brother. I know because I did it often.


    Anyway, this is thest time. Really.


    When my older brother said that he would bet money, Adilun was staring at me from the side, widening her eyes. As if saying if you bet your money, you will be beaten to death.


    Well, I believe you will do well. And I guess Id be better off not doing it.


    Having said that, the older brother obediently agreed to my response, unlike the persistent request he had made earlier.


    Yes. Princess Rodenov is also against it, so it would be better for you and me if I do it myself alone. Anyway, Iming with winning money. Dont go.


    Please go.


    Adilun looked at the scene in amazement, then spoke to me.


    That Is this okay?


    He will do well. Because he is a person who is certain to leave betting from the beginning He wouldnt do it enough to be a problem. He said he would only use the money he brought in at first.


    Oh, that''s good Anyway, Physis. I dont want to see you lose money on gambling, so please dont gamble in the future. You know?


    Of course, I know.


    Good.


    She was relieved again and told me.


    In the meantime, Edith Dous umted one more victory and gradually made his name known to people.


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read 3 chapters ahead of the /taylor007]

 Chapter 31 Martial Arts Competition (1).

    Chapter 31 Martial Arts Competition (1).<strong>31  Martial Arts Competition (1).</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    The martial artspetition went exactly as expected by me and my older brother. Edith Dous built a winning streak with unusual momentum, and finally reached the pinnacle of the martial artspetition.


    In response to his sword attack, the other participants'' weapons were dislodged, and he was able to avoid all their attacks.


    The most impressive thing was that no matter how dangerous the attack was, he always maintained a stable posture. This was impossible unless one was extremely talented.


    I realized this by looking at his swordsmanship, that he must have been formally trained. I had heard that he was the captain of a famous mercenary group, but did he receive formal training before bing a mercenary?


    His effortless movements did not match the swordsmanship of a mercenary''s roughness who had been trained in real battles.


    Amazing inaction, Edith Dous!


    As if he expected this to happen, he enjoyed the apuse of the crowd with a rxed attitude.


    Right!


    Beside me, my older brother, who had won a lot this time without wasting any more money, was cheering, and I was watching that absurd spectacle.


    Just like me, Adilun, who was next to me, saw that and whispered to me.


    Originally, does a person have to lose once toe to his senses while gambling? Or isnt it a big deal?


    It is out of my hands now. I don''t know what to do.


    I said with a sigh.


    You must never do that. If you get caught gamblingter


    What if I get caughtter?


    At my question, Adliun looked at me with a creepy smile, dark expression, and bloody eyes.


    I will send a request for a breakup.


    A-ah... I will keep that in mind.


    To words that at first nce seem bloody, I answered seriously and honestly.


    Wouldn''t it be better to buy gifts? It''s been a while since we''ve been to the capital, so family members will love it


    While Adilun and I were discussing the seriousness of the situation, my older brother was seriously considering what to do with the money he won.


    It seemed that he was trying to bring some presents to the family members. Should I say that it was fortunate that the money he won is not being spent on strange things or gambling again?


    Anyway, the National Foundation Day event, which had many incidents, ended with great sess, and now it was time to go back.


    ''Now, I must prepare for the great duel.''


    ''At this point, there is roughly a month left until the great duel. I need to improve my skills.''


    ''As soon as I return to Ortaire, I will immediately devote myself to training.''


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Omniscient''sPOV]</strong>


    Edith Dous was looking straight ahead with a tense expression.


    Even though he won the martial artspetition and witnessed the emperor in person, he wasnt nervous. But now he was very nervous.


    Good work, Edith.


    Thank you. Your Excellency the Duke.


    The one who made Edith nervous was Crocus Glosuna, Chancellor of the empire.


    He looked at Edith with a rare happy face and said.


    You won the martial artspetition Yes-yes. You took it for granted, but I am so happy to see you win in person.


    Its all thanks to YourExcellency, who took care of me, supported me to be a strong warrior, and believed in me in the past.


    No, a martial artspetitionis a ce where you cant predict what kind of strong person will show up. In such a ce, you, who won the championship by defeating many strong yers, must have put in that much painstaking effort.


    Yes.


    So thats great.


    I dont know what to do with youplimenting me beyond measure, Your Excellency.


    Oh, was my appreciation that long? So lets get back to the main topic. I have work for you to do.


    Please tell me.


    You should know that Aiden and Rodenov are fighting a territory war because as I told you before.


    Yes, Your Excellency.


    As Aidens great warriors, you and your colleagues should help.


    I will do that.


    Edith immediately knelt down and answered.


    He didnt ask why. No, there was no need to ask. Because Edith owes Crocus such a great favor that he would die if Crocusordered him.


    Good night. Immediately, go to Aiden. Go and tell him, who must be probably struggling with a great duel by now, that I will help him. Do you understand?


    Yes. We will depart immediately.


    Ah. And one more thing.


    Yes. Please tell me.


    Dont die. If you are in danger of dying, surrender and give up supporting Aiden.


    I will keep that in mind.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Omniscient''sPOV]</strong>


    Crocus looked at Edith, who had left the office, and remembered the first time he saw Edith.


    Hes a good guy. He grew up quite nicely.


    Crocus remembered how Aristata, who saw Edith and the children who seemed to be his poorrades dying of starvation on the street, asked Crocus directly.


    "Can we keep..."


    Crocus, who was about to refuse, believed that epting useless children from the poor would only waste the familys resources, but then changed his mind when he saw Ediths eyes looking at him.


    Those eyes yearn to live, they themselves enhanced the dignity of him.


    Those, who know how to crave, will grow steeply and eventually see the light. Crocus thought it would be useful if he raised him as a knight, so from then on, Crocus put his heart and soul into raising the children who were with him into strong warriors.


    Yearster, the results returned spectacrly.


    He Won the National Foundation Day martial artspetition.


    Of course, since it was a contest to find hidden gemstones and appoint them as knights, the level might be lower than that of the Imperial Knight Wars, but Ediths level was clearly one level higher.


    Even if he participated in the imperial knight war in a few months, he wont be easily pushed back.


    So dont die. You still have a long way to go. Lets glorify Glosuna for me.


    Crocus clenched his chin and muttered with a satisfied smile.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    The way back was the same. The only difference was that the atmosphere between me and Adilun in the carriage had rxed a little, unlike when National Foundation Day began.


    National FoundationDay It was very eventful.


    Adilun stuck her head out of the window and looked at Enassa with regretful eyes.


    Are you feeling sad?


    I would be lying if I said I wasnt sad. It was fun. I had quite a few experiences that I couldnt have in Rodenov. Of course, I was tired as well. But I really enjoyedit.


    Im d you enjoyed it.


    What about you?


    I too enjoyed it. Perhaps the best part of all of that is that my rtionship with you has gotten a little better.


    Well, it was because of your attitude Dont lose heart though. If you show your old self again, I will show my old self too.


    Hahaha. I will be careful.


    Somehow, I thought I would say something embarrassingly, but, sure enough, I stoppedughing when I saw Adilun immediately blush.


    He-hey. Dontugh.


    Somewhat cold words came out right away, so I struggled to stopughing.


    Adilun tried to calm her reddened face, and I tried to hold back myughter. After a moment of silence, Adilunspoke seriously.


    Its time for the great duel now.


    Yes.


    What are we going to do? It should have been about a month.


    I do not know. Since Aidendoesnt know who to send, we should do everything we can.


    Yes.


    And Ill probably stop by Rodenov before the start of the great duel.


    Yes? oh Come to think of it, my father is conducting a test


    Yes. I must be willing to respond. At least I''m going out on behalf of Rodenov, so there will have to be a minimum verification process.


    I dont know what kind of test my father will give But cheer up. Because of my fathers personality, he will never go overboard.


    I am already prepared.


    Im d then.


    After that, we kept our mouths shut as if we had promised we will not talk.


    More than that, I didnt know what to talk about. Ufortable with the flowing silence in the swaying carriage, I shook my head to continue the conversation.


    ''What should I say?''


    ''Oh!''


    ''The handkerchief.''


    ''Come to think of it, I still havent returned the handkerchief that Adilun gave me at the tournament.''


    I immediately took out a finely folded handkerchief from which has a pattern of a dragon with a sword on it my bosom. The embroidery that Adilun had ced for me was delicately revealing itself.


    Adilun, this


    ah.


    Sorry. At that time, I was distracted for a while, so I couldnt return it.


    Its okay if you dont return that handkerchief. Because I was thinking of giving it to you anyway.


    For some reason, those calm words shook my heart greatly.


    Ah, that, then.


    Yes. Keep it. And In nine months, when I can fully trust you, give it back.


    She was talking about the promise she and I made that day. So I replied with a smile.


    I hope that day cane soon.


    Is that so.


    Yes.


    ...Me too


    She said with lowering her head a little in a soft and lower voice, but I was able to hear her.


    What dwelled in her slightly lowered eyes was, without a doubt, a piece of hope. And her face turned red again. Adilun must have realized that too, so she turned her head and started talking to me as if making excuses.


    Im a bit tired, so Ill close my eyes.


    Yes, Adilun. Have a good nights sleep.


    I smiled and turned my gaze to the window so she could rest.


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read 3 chapters ahead of the release: /taylor007]

 Chapter 32 Ready (1)

    Chapter 32 Ready (1)<strong>32  Ready (1)</strong>


    The carriage trip ended earlier than expected.


    It was because we got away from the capital, Enassa, and entered the territory where the teleportation gate was activated.


    Because I was genuinely feeling sad about breaking up with Adilun, I said to her.


    Take care of yourself.


    You too. Then See you in a month, Physis.


    Yes. Adilun.


    I didn''t know what was on her mind, but in the hope that everything will be okay, I returned to Ortaire.


    The people of Ortaire happily weed us.


    In particr, all of them were even more pleased to see my older brother, because of all kinds of gifts he brought for the family servants, and everyone was surprised that the money for the gifts came from me.


    Gift money? Master Physis?


    Is that true?


    Oh that''s a joke, right? Master Huian must have paid for it.


    Seeing how they couldnt ept that money came because of me or from me, reminded me that people still couldnt believe in mepletely.


    But still, this was a lot better. Because they didn''t even suspect that we won it by gambling somewhere.


    To their words of saying that he must have paid for it, my older brother answered.


    No, it is true. Do you know how Physis got the money? You will probably be even more surprised.


    How did you arrange it, Master Physis?


    Even if he told you guys, you will not believe him, so Ill tell you. Physis won the National Day huntingpetition and the jousting match.


    Yes?


    Except for the people who were directly there, most of the other servants looked wide-eyed in disbelief.


    But the surprising thing was that some of the knights among them were nodding their heads saying that it could be true.


    The knights personally sparred countless times with me for three months, so they seemed to recognize the fragments of my talent.


    Is that true? Master Physis won the huntingpetition and the jousting match?


    But the butler couldnt believe it easily, so he asked my brother directly.


    Yes. Its not necessarily my testimony, its something father and mother witnessed too. Isnt that right, father and mother?


    Yes. that''s really true. Physis won both events and earned huge bounty money. However, the bounty money was not used for the gifts.


    Yes?


    Huian, this guy put all his money into private gambling, for jousting matches and martial artspetitions. And I dont even know how many times that money was multiplied.


    Huh.


    My father said it as if it was no big deal, but all the servants were surprised.


    Rather than the fact that I had won, they seemed more surprised by the fact that that diligent older brother of mine had put all of his money into private gambling.


    They looked at my brother as if they were looking at some kind of miracle.


    In the end, it was only after the testimony of the servants and maids who apanied us in Enassa that people epted that I had indeed won a hunting contest and jousting tournament.


    Thus, an unexpected banquet was held in Ortaire.


    It was a small banquet for those who apanied us in Enassa and also guarded Ortaire in our absence.


    After all, everything was over, and I was finally able to take a break for while.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    After the banquet was over, my father called all the family members and told us about the great duel between Rodenov and Aiden.


    Also, the fact that I, the fianc of Adilun, will also go out as a great warrior myself.


    It is dangerous. No matter how allied we are, how can they put Master Physis, who will be a member of the Rodenovs in the future, as their great warrior?


    It''s okay. Physis has the skills and he will be fine.


    The butler and servants said it was dangerous, but my father told them it was okay.


    I am fine.


    But, Young Master.


    They did not put me in the great duel, I wanted to participate because this is what I ought to do. I insulted Princess Rodenov for a year. I must pay for my sins.


    If you say so


    Even the vassals, who were extremely opposed, backed down once my father and I spoke firmly.


    Dont worry too much. Physis will do just fine.


    Since my father, the strongest knight in Ortaire and the swordsman of the Empire, supported me so much, even the vassals eventually had no choice but to nod and resign.


    After they withdrew, my father spoke to me.


    Are you really going to be okay?


    Yes. Trust me. Three months. In these only three months, I gradually umted victories and realized mana in sparring with knights.


    Yes. I have nothing more to say about your talents. However, as long as we dont know who will emerge as Aidens great warrior, carelessness and arrogance are prohibited. Do you understand?


    I will keep that in mind. Then, Father, I will go now.


    Are you going for the training?


    Yes.


    Then let me help you. The family knights wont put much pressure on you anymore. You have to be at least like me to be able to do anything in a real fight. And on top of that, Im not too busy today, and Ive handed over the small paperwork to Huian, so it should be fine.


    I really feel pitiful for brother.


    What? Shouldnt the sessor do all of those things? Well, Lets go now.


    Yes, Father.


    My father immediately led me to the gymnasium.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    I heard from the knights. You dont use a separate weapon?


    Yes.


    May I ask why?


    There is no particr reason Its because its morefortable to extend a fist than to swing a sword.


    Ive been taught the familys swordsmanship since childhood  . Anyways. If swordsmanship doesnt suit your hand, it might be better to just practice martial arts. Each has its pros and cons.


    After my father finished speaking, he immediately took up his posture.


    Maybe he didnt use mana separately, because I didnt feel the airflow of mana.


    But, just standing with a sword...


    That alone was so terrifying that it weighs me down.


    I endured the pressure and raised my mana.


    A torrent of mana swirls around my body, making my body that was weighed down by the pressure much lighter.


    -Thud!


    I stomped my feet and took a step forward.


    At that moment, the pressure of my father, which had been weighing me down, broke away.


    For an instant, a strangeness dwells in my fathers eyes and he said to me.


    Its quite good. Its unbelievable that its only been three months. Seeing it in person gives me a new feeling.


    I hadnt even raised my fist yet, but it felt like everything about me was being read.


    Maybe he can even see it as natural. My talent for mana must havee from my father.


    I will stay still,e and attack me.


    I didnt even answer, I ran toward my fathers sword. But my father swung the wooden sword without even exerting much force.


    It was just a simple swing, but I could see it; The way the sword was going, was covering my entire face.


    There was nowhere to escape.


    The moment I clumsily chose to evade, that roughly swinging sword would immediately hit my body.


    ''Then. I have to face it, not avoid it.''


    Without hesitation, I wrapped mana around my gauntlet and threw out my fist with all my might. The cleanest punch I could do collided with my fathers wooden sword.


    And in that moment.


    -Quaang!


    An unbelievable roar echoed from the collision between a training wooden sword that was not even wrapped in mana and a gauntlet that was wrapped in a torrent of mana.


    -Crisp...


    And  The steel gauntlets that wrapped around my fists and arms cracked and shattered. But, the training wooden sword that my father held in his hand was fine.


    I lost.


    Excellent.


    I spoke calmly, and my father spoke in a satisfied tone.


    I like your eyes. You saw clearly where my sword was headed.


    Yes.


    If you werent qualified, you would have judged that it was just a rough swing and tried to evade. And it would havee off awkwardly. But you confronted me head-on  At least you reached my wooden sword. Am I right?


    Exactly, Father.


    At my answer, my father said in admiration.


    You have a precious eye. Aptitude for mana, physical perfection  There are countless kinds of talents you have, but those eyes are probably the biggest axis of your talents.


    Youre right.


    Hahahaha. I will ever feel jealous of my son, I never imagined that. Why did you wander until now with eyes like that?


    Its good that I''m awake now, isnt it?


    That is correct. I was puzzled because I had heard so much from the knights, but now I understand. You are a genius. Who in the world would object to you being a genius? Ten years? No, in five years you will catch up with me, and in ten years there will be no oneparable to you on this vast continent.


    Isnt that an overestimation, Father?


    Three months. With just three months of training, no one dared to touch my wooden sword. I have met countless people who have been called geniuses. Even those people couldnt reach my wooden sword in just three months.


    I will have to watch your training often from now on.


    Is that all right?


    No matter how busy I am, I can make time for that. Also, isnt there Huian? Its not because of the great duel. Now it''s just a matter of my personal greed.


    What will my brother think?


    Do you think he would be jealous of something like that?


    No


    Huianmoves anything out of necessity. Its just that his disposition is right and upright, so the part corresponding to necessity doesnt go out of order. He will wee you with open arms when you be stronger. There will be many ces to use you.


    Well, it certainly seems so.


    The reason why I immediately picked Huianas the sessor is a bigger reason. Yes, It would be nice to have strong arms to lead the family, but that is only secondary. Huianis a child with the ability to be a leader. He knows how to embrace his own people, and he knows how to identify talented people.


    As expected.


    Yes. So dont worry.


    Alright.


    Pleasee here every day from now on. Time will be  Yes. Morning. After my guidance is over, you may engage in sparring with the knights, or you may train as you please... If you have any stamina left.


    Alright. Its not too long before the great duel.


    Yes. There is no need to worry about the great dunyway. Because there is still one month left. Perhaps in the meantime, you will be amazingly strong.


    At my father''s words, I just nodded without speaking.


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read 3 chapters ahead of the release: /taylor007]

 Chapter 33 Uneasiness.

    Chapter 33 Uneasiness.<strong>33  Uneasiness.</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    Rodenov still greeted me with a cold, bitter wind.


    After exiting the teleport gate, the appearance of Caltix Fortress came into full view; A ce covered with freezing ice, yet still filled with the warmth of those who live in it.


    It wasnt shy or lively like Enadeim, but just looking at this iron-d fortress gave me some peace of mind.


    No matter how splendid and mysterious the appearance of the capital was, it seemed that it did not evoke as much emotion as the ce where I was born and raised.


    ''Home. Yes, it is my home.''


    It was a peacefulness that I hadn''t felt in a long time.


    My father told the members of Caltix Castle about Aiden and the great duel.


    They were angry at Aiden for insulting me and prepared to condemn them.


    My father also announced to the knights that Physis had been selected as the great warrior of Rodenov, but the knights showed considerable dissatisfaction.


    But soon after when they heard that he had won the huntingpetition and jousting match and that, he had condemned n Aiden for insulting me, that dissatisfaction subsided a little.


    Instead, they nodded at my fathers words that father would have to test Physis'' qualifications to be a great warrior, and asked my father how he would test him.


    My father said that he would judge Physis qualifications by sparring with the knights of Rodenov.


    Because of that, the knights burned with even more passion and started training repeatedly to improve their skills. It was because they saw it as an opportunity to legally beat Physis, who they always wanted to beat, as well as they could get selected as a great warrior in the great duel.


    Meanwhile, I locked myself in my room and rested.


    But perhaps the servants were considerate of me when I returned, because they did not make a fuss and took care of me so that I could restfortably, and I really liked that consideration.


    Because I needed time to organize my thoughts.


    It was only a short few days, but the things that happened at the National Foundation Day festival, sowed shame and relief, and anxiety and fear in me at the same time.


    He has changed. I just didnt want to admit it, but he had definitely changed.


    Just by the way his family treated him, it was evident how he had been for the three months since he had been kicked out of Rodenov.


    The people of Ortaire, who had previously regarded him as something troublesome, now believed in him.


    ''Can one gain peoples trust in three months?''


    And being able to win back such trust from those who have lost all trust in him, proved that he had worked very hard.


    Also, his attitude towards me was much more different, to the point of believing that he was apletely different person.


    Even when I pushed him in my confusion, he apologized to me with sincere apologies and swore in front of me that he would never do that again.


    In fact, I didn''t know how many times I tore off the covers that night out of embarrassment. To say such an embarrassing thing casually.


    Since then he started worrying about me all the time.


    He beat n Aiden who had insulted me and said he would directly fight for me, and even when monsters attacked the princesses during the huntingpetition, he took care of me first.


    On the day we watched the festival together after the jousting match when he looked at me wearing a mask, he put on a guilty expression.


    He cared about me enough to even think of inviting me to the festival might have made me ufortable.


    I was really happy to see that expression.


    Because of that, I was able to trust him more  All the while, I hoped he wouldnt change again.


    So I made a promise.


    If he maintains a consistent attitude for the next nine months, lets erase all the wrongs weve done to each other and go back to square one.


    But in a corner of my heart, there was still a feeling of unease.


    ''Why did he change?''


    Because the root cause was still unknown.


    Change alwayses with a purpose. People change when they have a purpose.


    But I couldnt guess even the slightest reason why he had changed.


    It had only been two days at that time since he went back with a disgusted face saying he didnt want to see me right now. I couldnt understand him changing his attitude again after only two days.


    That fact made me uneasy. I felt like he could go back to his old attitude whenever he wanted.


    The mind to trust him and the mind not to trust him collided.


    ''What if, after 9 months, he suddenly changed again? What if he looked at me with feeling of anger and disgust as before?''


    ''Will I be able to stand it?''


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    I can see the figure of Physis in front of my eyes.


    He looks at me with the friendly smile that he had shown me so oftentely.


    And I was pleased because he smiles like that for me now.


    The negative emotions that had always stood on his face in the past had turned into positive emotions before I knew it, and were heading toward me.


    We walked hand in hand. The stories that popped out were trivial, but that alone made usugh happily.


    ''Happy...''


    If thepanion I will be with for the rest of my life is a person who cares for me, I will be happy.


    I grabbed him and led him. What we saw in front of us was the bell tower of Caltix Fortress.


    This was my favorite ce, where I could see the vast CaltixFortress at a nce. Someday, I always wanted to introduce it to someone who would be with me sincerely.


    He seemed surprised by the appearance of the bell tower. He smiled and look at me. I also smiled and lead him by my hand.


    After climbing quite a lot of stairs, we came up on my favorite scenery; The appearance of the imagistic Caltix Fortress and the people living in it was revealed.


    I set with him on the ledge of the bell tower. He dissuaded me saying it was dangerous, but I told him not to worry and that I was fine.


    The biting wind brushed through my scales. Even that was good. This cold wind that made me aware that I was alive was the foundation of my life.


    I gently revealed that it was my favorite scenery.


    He also smiled and said.


    Did you lead me here for this in sight? Its ridiculous.


    ''Ridiculous.''


    He said with an audible, harsh, hateful voice.


    What makes youugh so well? Just looking at that disgusting face of yours makes me feel sick. Hey, you monster..


    ''No. Im not a monster.''


    He muttered in dismay.


    Not a monster? Hahahaha. You are at least funny. Just look at yourself.


    He forcibly lifted my arm and put it in my field of vision.


    Does a woman have scales? Do humans have horns? No. No.


    With anger came sorrow.


    Dont pretend to be a human, monster. Just looking at you is disgusting.


    ''Scary.''


    I was suddenly scared of the abrupt change of the person who had smiled at me just recently.


    His denial of my existence made me so sad.


    Ah, uh


    I started crying.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    ah.


    Opening my eyes. I saw the familiar look of my bedroom.


    Dream. It was a dream.


    I mumble nkly and soon wiped the tears flowing from my eyes.


    Ah, uh.


    But the tears didn''t stop.


    ''Why? Its just a dream. Why wont the tears stop?''


    ''Because I hate my own weakness? Because I dont like the way I look?''


    ''Am I afraid of the way he might change someday?''


    I didn''t know. Anxiety continued to eat me from inside.


    Rather, the kindness he had shown recently made me even more anxious. If he continued to show me a friendly side, I didnt even know how would I react when he changes.


    I wouldnt be able to bear it if he showed me his old self again in that situation.


    ''If only I was beautiful. If I was more beautiful than anyone else from a human point of view...''


    ''Could I not have worried about this?''


    Tworge horns on my head. Blue-white scales covered my entire body.


    Seeing a person who cant be called a human at all, I ended up having a question.


    I....


    .....am a human, right?


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read 3 chapters ahead of the release: /taylor007]

 Chapter 34 Ready (2).

    Chapter 34 Ready (2).<strong>34  Ready (2).</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    A month passed by very quickly. So far I did only one thing and that was to push myself and improve my skills.


    As promised, my father kept practicing with me, and because of that, my skills grew at a tremendous pace. However, I didn''t need to learn how to handle mana or skills from my father.


    But, practicing with someone stronger than me quickly showed me what I wascking, and pointed me in the direction I needed to go.


    I did not neglect the training of my body and mana and devoted my entire time to training except for sleeping time. Even though in the past training I didn''t really get tired from pretty much anything. But now with my father, I too felt tired and usually fell asleep. And when I woke up, I went straight to the gymnasium again.


    And just like that, the time of one month had finally passed, and now none of Ortaires knights could beat me anymore.


    So during today''s training, my father seriously looked at me and took a pose. Seeing him like that, I too, took a stand against him.


    ''It has already been a month. I should be used to it now, but every time I confront him, it feels new.''


    The development was always the same. Seonsaeng used a wooden sword for training. And I used a steel gauntlet.


    [TL: Seonsaeng is the Korean word for addressing someone like a teacher. ]


    I kicked off my feet and ran to my father.


    A speed that couldn''t bepared to a month ago.


    The results of my training were so noticeable that I could tell just by running on the ground.


    Perhaps my father also realized that he couldnt pass my blows carelessly anymore, so unlike before, when he swung roughly, he struck me with a firm yet stable attitude.


    -Kawangggg!


    With the sound of wooden swords and steel gauntlets shing, a strong shockwave came out and spread around my father.


    A different aspect than a month ago. I stretched out my fist and blocked my fathers outstretched sword. The advantage of martial arts was that the range of techniques that could be applied expanded as long as the distance was safe.


    I tried to grab my fathers sword with my hand, but my father didnt take it easy either. In the interval when he took two steps back, my fathers sword regained freedom and again began to encircle me.


    I could clearly see the path of my fathers sword movements, but my body couldnt keep up with it. Even when I increased my speed with mana, I couldnt keep up.


    The slow flow of several movements finallypleted the sword master''s drawing. I knew it was only a sword pointed at me, but at least that was felt to me.


    That sword could be moved in any way and could change and adapt to any power. Perhaps, if I were my fathers enemy, and had moved one step further, my neck would have immediately fallen off. Realizing that fact, I immediately loosened my posture and said.


    I lost.


    Yes. Good work.


    As expected, the title of swordmaster was not a title that could be obtained in months or days.


    The body and skills that my father perfected through decades of training were impossible for me to catch up with.


    If I had the body of my previous life, I would have been able to overwhelm my father, but my current body was only trained for 4 months. There was no way I could catch up with him right now.


    Moreover, my father still has a lot of energy left. The strength of the body, the total amount of mana, and purity were all far away from me now, so I couldnt dare to look at them.


    No matter how overwhelming talent was, even if it shortens the time, decades of equally talented people could not be easily surpassed.


    But I didnt regret it. It was natural. If I regret it, there wont be any improvement.


    One can only improve when one realised and epted their shorings and ws.


    It was rather good. Because now I had the conviction that I could be stronger than I was.


    However, it wont take long.


    You found the gap. I cant believe it.


    Yes, I saw it. But my body couldnt keep up.


    If your body had been at a little higher level, you could have grabbed the sword. Thats enough. Probably, no matter whoes out in the great duel, they wont be able to surpass you.


    But I am not going to let my guard down. The world is wide, and there are many strong people. There may be some variables.


    Right. Aidens prestige has declined considerably, and it has be a merchant family, but in the past, it was a family that produced noble knights. Its a great mindset.


    Then we will finish our preparations and depart for Rodenov tomorrow. There are still three days until the great duel.


    Yes. Do as you please.


    Thank you, father. You really worked hard with me.


    My father nodded and went back to the office. I started packing right away.


    ''Finally tomorrow. Im heading to Rodenov.''<strong>* * *</strong><strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    It was a particrly cold day.


    Today was the day when Physis warrior qualifications were going to be verified.


    But somehow, my mood continued to be bad. Over the past months, everyone asked me what was going on with my bad mood, but I simply replied that it was nothing.


    Everyone was puzzled at how I, who had been lively just before National Foundation Day, had be so gloomy, but when I shut my mouth without giving any reason, everyone just chose to leave me alone.


    In fact, both of our choices were right. My bad mood was all because of the dream and the insecurity that had settled in me.


    Those things, no matter what other people said, weren''t helpful at all.


    It was something I needed to control myself and ovee, but I was just not able to do that.


    What I had to do now was to control my emotions. Hiding insecurities, I forced my bad mood to hide.


    After I had prepared myself mentally, Sarah came to me and informed me that Physis had arrived.


    Then, let''s go, Sarah.


    Yes, miss.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    Long time no see. Adilun.


    Yes.


    Adilun, whom I hadnt seen in a month, somehow seemed to have no energy. And thats not all. Not only did she have no energy, but she also looked depressed.


    It seemed like she was trying hard not to show it, but it was clear that something bad had happened to her recently.


    Hey, Adilun?


    Yes?


    Is there something wrong? You dont look good.


    It-its okay.


    She hesitated a little.


    It was clear that something had happened.


    I dont think its okay.


    Its okay.


    Cool, yet determined eyes were directed at me.


    Even so, golden eyes showed uneasiness that could not be hidden. It was the eyes of a ruthless dragon that would not allow even a single question.


    If so. Al-alright.


    ''What happened?'' My expression automatically darkened.


    Let''s just go. Because my father is waiting for you.


    Yes.


    Adilun led me to the gymnasium. At the gymnasium, the knights of Rodenov, including His Excellency Duke Johannes, stood in line.


    Here you are.


    Yes.


    Did you train hard?


    I did the best I could. My father helped a lot too. And He is also sure that with my skills, there will be no problem in the great duel.


    At my seemingly bold words, His Excellencys eyes lit up.


    Hoo! Giltheon said that.


    Yes.


    Tha''s good. However, for Giltheons assurances to recognize you as the great warrior of Rodenov, the knights resistance will be considerable.


    At that moment, along with the pressure, the knight''s bloody hostility turned toward me.


    Although my rtionship with Adilun had improved recently, from their point of view, I was still a disrespectful person who insulted the heir of the family.


    Are you ready to take the test, Physis Ortaire?


    I was prepared. The resolution was already made a long time ago. If I hadnt been determined, I wouldnt have worked so hard for a month.


    ''However, was it necessary to point out such a fact?''


    If one was determined, just one word was enough.


    Yes.


    Prepare. From now on, I will test you to see if you are worthy to be selected as the Great warrior of Rodenov.


    I nodded at those words and put on my armament.


    The test method was simple.


    It was topete with the strongest knight that Rodenov boasts of.


    If my level did not reach the standard set by them, I will have to pack my bags and return to Ortaire, and if I reach the standard, I will be a warrior of Rodenov.


    The simplest, most urate way.


    I didn''t know how much of a reference point they had assigned to me, but if there was one thing that was certain; It was that I will far exceed the standard set by them.


    I put on the gauntlet in the middle of the gymnasium and finished arming myself.


    My opponent was a middle-aged man with a sharp look.


    The strongest knight in Rodenov, Sir Lucas Wintes.


    He was otherwise called the Knight of Winter, and of course, he was not as powerful as my father, but he was a knight with great skills.


    He immediately looked at me and gave off quite a menacing spirit.


    Eventually, he raised his sword and took a stance.


    Be ready!


    He rushed at me with tion.


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read 3 chapters ahead of the release: /taylor007]

 Chapter 35 Wants

    Chapter 35 Wants<strong>35  Wants</strong>


    The mana wrapped around Sir Lucas'' sword emanated a power that was unusual to see. The sword had a cold chill that stung as he charged.


    Like a snowstorm in the middle of winter.


    - Caang!


    In the moment of the sh, I felt cold coursing through my gauntlet. Apparently, the nickname ''Winter Knight'' was given to him ording to the nature of his mana.


    ''Mana embracing the cold chill.''


    Come to think of it, I''ve heard that there were people born in the north who were born blessed with winter and awakened mana with chilliness, and Sir Lucas seemed to inherit such a lineage.


    But that cold did not make my body sluggish. Because I drove away his mana through my mana flowing in the gauntlet.


    What followed was a sh between steel gauntlets and a sharp sword.


    The sound of steel shing with steel resonated, and attacks aiming at each other dwelt with each step. When I took half a step back, Sir Lucas'' swung his sword cover in frosty mana and aimed at my neck.


    It was not good to withdraw like this when the gap should be closed. I immediately crouched down and took another step forward to approach him. The condition for martial arts to be advantageous was when you were closest to your opponent.


    At least I had to interfere so that Sir Lucas sword could not be freed.


    Sir Lucas was also notfortable. As I tried to approach him, he crouchedand positioned himself to strikeat me.


    And the moment he approached me, I caught his every action.


    It wasnt hard to figure out the path of his attack because I could see where his muscles, his arms, and he himself were going.


    What Sir Lucas was aiming for was my right corbone. It was the ce where he could hit the hardest because I was in a rtively low position.


    Unlike my fathers swordsmanship, which could not be blocked even if it was seen, for Sir Lucas sword, I was able to respond immediately the moment I saw it.


    Twisting my upper body, I dodged his sword. However, this could not be seen aspletely dodging his attack.


    He also went through countless battles.


    Of course, it must have been a sword attack made with the assumption that I could avoid it.


    As I expected, the de of the sword that struck me was twisted in an instant and aimed at my upper body.


    It was proof of his skill and strength. It took a lot of skill and strength to change the direction of the sword that was already outstretched.


    Just as he wasnt easygoing, I wasntx enough to fall under the expected attack. So I immediately hit Lucas sword de with my right fist.


    -Bangg!


    The moment mana collided with mana, a shockwave erupted and his sword rose high


    However, he was not taken aback and immediately tried to straighten his stance, but it took a while to recover, probably because of the shock of the sword bouncing off.


    I took a step towards the gap and finally seeded in getting him into my range.


    -Kqwanggg!


    As I punched his armor without hesitation, a violent thump was heard and he staggered back.


    I could have followed immediately and attacked him, but I didnt. Because I knew this wasn''t the time.


    He must be a skilled knight, and if I had caught up with him in my spirit, I would have been struck by his sword right away.


    Basically, the moment I had to be most careful in dealing with such knights was the moment I was sure the opponent was hit by my attack.


    He regained his stance fairly quickly despite being punched by me. Also. If I clung to him without thinking, I would have been knocked out by his counterattack.


    You are quite good.


    As if being hit by me was getting on his nerves, his mood suddenly changed.


    As expected, there was no way a knight who was said to be the strongest in the north would fall so easily.


    -Saaaaaa!


    The mana that covered his sword gradually started to freeze like frost with a horrifying sound. And that was not all. The momentum of his body was on a different level than before.


    The surface of his armor was covered in frost, and the cold air emanating from his body reached as far as I was.


    And finally, he stepped forward.


    - Quaang!


    The ground cracked with an explosion, and in an instant, his body appearedin front of my eyes.


    Fortunately, my eyes caught his movements, so I was able to momentarily raise my arm to block his sword strike, but my body bounced away.


    The strong impact shook my body btedly, and cold air from his sword began to raiseup my arms.


    Did you stop this too? Thats ridiculous.


    Heughed out loud.


    Let''s stop here. Wasnt it okay because we exchanged blows with each other once? Whats more, the coldness that prated your arms  Wouldn''t that be quite painful? At this point, the limit has been reached, so lets stop.


    But then, Sir Lucas said something funny.


    ''Lets just end it like this?''


    ''Nonsense''


    Sir Lucas thought that at this point I would readily admit defeat. It means that he had measured my limits infinitely low.


    ''Who wants that?''


    No.


    What?


    Let''s fight. Its not over yet. Can you really call this a test?


    I had not lost yet, and I had not proven my qualifications yet. How could I prove my qualifications with just one exchange?


    ''The cold has prated your arm. Lets stop?'' What does that matter? I wrapped mana around my body to drive away the cold.


    Hmm.


    He looked at me with an interest and soon showed the same aggressive ferocity as before.


    The frost on the sword became even clearer, and a blizzard began to blow around him.


    I like this. Yes. I didnt take your test for it to just end like this.


    I also raised my mana, strengthened my will, and burned my intense fighting spirit.


    The strongest knight in the north?


    Even if I am weak in my current life, I had a record of being at peak in the terrible world I lived in my previous life.


    It was uneptable to be trivial in a ce like this.


    I opened my eyes straight. My eyes, which were iparable to any other abilities that existed in my previous life, opened right away to face the world.


    All of the opponents information was captured by them, and even the flow of mana swirling around Sir Lucas began toe into my view. Time passed slowly as if distorted.


    In it, I awakened a sense ofplete control over my body like in my previous life. I recalled how the body and mana, which had already reachedpletion, moved and what kind of power they exerted.


    That alone was a considerable load on the body.


    Judging from the fact that I felt the pressure on my muscles and bones right away, I wouldn''t be able to maintain this state for very long.


    However, it would be enough to defeat Sir Lucas at least once.


    I set my posture and moved. In an instant, the scenery around me changed. Before I knew it, I saw Sir Lucas embarrassed face in front of me.


    He convulsively stretched out his frost-encrusted sword, but I dodged the sword strike with one simple movement, and in the end, his sword cut through the air without reaching me.


    The moment the sword strike failed to reach me, a clear gap was revealed in his body.


    In the meantime, I mmed a mighty punch into his armor.


    - Kwaaang!


    In an instant, his body bounced off into the distance, shattering the gauntlets mounted on my fists. Through the flying debris, I could see Sir Lucas terribly strewn figure.


    And...


    All the knights around me who had been dissatisfied with me fell into silence.


    It was a truly refreshing moment.


    My body ached as if it would break at any moment.


    Copsing out on the floor of the cold gymnasium, I smiled heartily.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Johannes''s POV]</strong>


    Johannes could not believe what had just happened.


    Lucas... After experiencing numerous battles with monsters, he survived and was now a knight representing Rodenov.


    He was at least a knight worthy of discussing the qualifications of being a Sword Saint within a few years.


    But such a knight was defeated by a young man who was only about 20 years old? No one would believe that.


    No, on the contrary, they would be angry at him for deceiving them.


    But the unbelievable happened right in front of his eyes.


    Johannes was not a knight, but a magician.


    And because he was a member of the Rodenovs who inherited dragon blood, he was able to recognize what had just happened inside Physis.


    In an instant, he freely controlled the power that far exceeded his limits. It must be the aftermath why he has now copsed. but  does this make sense? No, in the first ce, how can he handle the power that goes beyond his limits?


    A limit was a line set for human beings. That was why most people recognize their ability within the set line, and live with it.


    ''Only within your own line.''


    No, in the first ce,many people did not even clearly identify their limits. And always just struggled with it.


    asionally, there were some stories of far-off genius who exceed their limits but there was no case of momentarily exceeding the limit.


    Also, even such people could not freely handle the power beyond their limits in the end.


    ''But what the hell is this young man.''


    ''How can he clearly recognize his limits and freely handle the power beyond those limits?''


    Everything was full of confusion, but even Johannes knew one thing.


    That his daughters fianc, whom he thought was just an idiot, was actually an iprehensible genius who exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    Hahahahahaha...


    Truly, heughed out of embarrassment.


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read 3 chapters ahead of the release: /taylor007]

 Chapter 36 Great Duel (1)

    Chapter 36 Great Duel (1)[TL: Don''t forget to read the next chapter. ]


    <strong>36  Great Duel (1)</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    What happened in front of me was something I did not expect.


    I was not able to believe it, but Physis defeated Sir Lucas.


    For an instant, including me, everyone in the gymnasium went silent.


    Who was Sir Lucas? Wasnt he the warrior who fought back against countless monsters and protected Rodenov?


    A man like that was knocked out by one blow from Physis, who recently turned 20.


    Lying on the floor of the cold gymnasium, he was just smiling.


    But that smile didntst too long. His expression began to contort with pain as if the pain was rising.


    I could tell from a nce that he was quite overdoing it, so I hurriedly approached him and asked.


    Is it okay?


    "Y-yes..."


    Ugh, no. Its not okay. It seems like youre overdoing it.


    Ha.


    I sighed and gathered mana in my hand. Mana moved as I wished and seeped into his body. Little by little, seeing his expression straighten, it seemed that mana was sessfully relieving his pain.


    How are you now?


    It has improved a lot. Thank you.


    Then why are you so overdoing it? If you had just met the standard, you would have been selected as a great warrior anyway. Isnt that rather bad? Its not much time before the great duel from now


    I do not know. I just  I just wanted to see how far I could go.


    Is that so?


    Yes.


    Okay, the treatment is over Can you wake up?


    At my question, he nodded wordlessly. He got up from his seat and said with a slightly terrified expression.


    Well, if this is the case, the battle will now be finalized  I can destroy that unlucky family. Anyway, Adilun, thank you for treating me. Ill get well soon thanks to you.


    A smile that seemed happy at first nce gave vent to the uneasinessthat was building up inside me.


    The question, which was started by the expression he had shown, now became a thought.


    Is it true that what I thought had changed in him actually did not change? Could it be that the kindness he had shown me was a lie?


    In doubt, I had no choice but to remain expressionless as if nothing had happened.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Physis was able to be selected as the Great Warrior without any objections.


    Even after being selected as a great warrior, he repeatedly sparred with the knights of Rodenov in the gymnasium.


    Looking at him rolling around in the gymnasium every day, I could tell how serious he was about the great duel.


    My father and Sir Lucas were looking at him with satisfaction.


    The most surprising one was Sir Lucas.


    Despite the crushing defeat, he humbly epted it and seemed satisfied that Physis was a genius.


    He must have thought that if he became Rodenovs son-inw, Rodenov would be even more stronger. He always emphasized his loyalty to Rodenov as a knight.


    Overall it was a good thing, and it was something that I should be happy about.


    I reflected on what I was recently doing.


    Physis had always been kind to me since the day he apologized to me, and he even tried to punish those who insulted me.


    Even though I spet out uselessints and poured out the confusion at the banquet on him, he calmed me down without any annoyance or dislike.


    Clearly, at The National Foundation Day, he was an extremely kind and good person even if judged objectively.


    But  The brute force, anger, and hatred he disyed in the tournament continued to pierced my heart like a small thorn.


    He didnt even show me any violent look, so why am I so anxious? If he showed a violent side to the one who insulted me, I should rather rejoice.


    I didn''t know why? but an unknown kind of uneasiness continued to weigh me down.


    That was why I wanted to talk to Physis.


    ''Are you sincerely treating me like this, or is it a made-up lie?''


    But because of the vague fear that Physis might suddenly change his attitude after hearing my story, I couldnt possibly tell Physis about it.


    While I was trembling with anxiety for no reason, the great duel was gradually approaching.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Dird Aiden''sPOV]</strong>


    What the heck, what the hell am I supposed to do


    Aidens master, Earl Dird Aiden, trembled with fear. It was because Aidens fate depended on the territory battle tomorrow.


    It was already a thing of the past that Aiden was a renowned knight family.


    Now it was just a ce to y with merchants and money, so there were no more famous knights in Aiden.


    It was not like Aiden was without knights, butpared to the knights of Rodenov, they werecking in every way, such as; skills and loyalty.


    Because of that, there were not even those who dared to be a great warriors.


    Even if Dird, who couldnt see that situation, tried to recruit talented knights with argeamount of money, since the battle between Aiden and Rodenovs territories had already spread throughout the empire, no one had rushed to join Aiden.


    Dird walked around the office nervously and somehow got his head rolling. However, no matter how much he thought about it, the right answer didnte out.


    If I had known it would be like this, I should have picked up some of ns habits  .


    As he was slumped down in his chair, his whole body drained of strength, staring at the empty space with cloudy eyes, he suddenly heard the butlers voice.


    Lord!


    What is it now?


    The winner of the Martial Artspetition, Edith Dous, has arrived!


    What?


    Martial contest winner? Why would such a persone here?


    Doubts arose, but Dird got out of the office for now. Many questions came to his mind but he felt like, right now, he had to grab at least a straw for the continuation of his family.


    When Dird came out, he bumped into Edith.


    Are you Edith Dous?


    Thats right. Count Dird Aiden.


    What brought you here?


    It is to be Aidens great warrior. You haven''t found a warrior yet, right?


    Why? Why Aiden? There must be many ces you can go?


    I enjoy confrontation with the strong. Lets say it  The knights of Rodenov are so strong. To the extent that it can bepared to the knights of Ortaire in the East.


    Right. They are the ones who cannot be ignored, and they are the strong ones. Didnt you already know enough toe to me?


    At Dirds words, Aiden nodded.


    Will you ept me as your great warrior?


    Dird was troubled. Most likely, the reason Edith came all the way here must have been for some purpose. but he couldnt refuse either.


    Edith was the winner of the National Day martial artspetition. It was said that he would be a great warrior with much more power, so Dird, who couldnt even select a great warrior because he had no knights, couldnt bear to refuse.


    Please Save Aiden.


    Good. However, there are a few conditions.


    Edith put on a deep smile and told Dird what he wanted.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    The day of the great duel was bright.


    Peoples faces were full of tension, and I could see Adilun nervously shaking her hands from time to time as well.


    Are you okay?


    Ah yes. What about you, Physis?


    She quickly put her hand together and then asked me back.


    Hmmm Fine. Im not particrly nervous.


    Dont get hurt.


    Do not worry too much. I wont get hurt.


    Yes.


    Perhaps she was a little uneasy, she grabbed my sleeve and spoke to me anxiously. At first nce, the words seemed like a request, so I nodded and eased her concerns.


    The site where the duel would take ce was the Caltix Fortress in Rodenov. That was, where we were. It was Aiden who insulted first, so Rodenov could decide the ce.


    Sooner orter, the knights of Aiden and their leader would be heading here via the teleportation gate.


    The chosen warriors were me, Sir Lucas, and three other Rodenov knights.


    The duel between the great warriors would be continued until all the knights on either side were defeated.


    The duel was as follows:


    First, Two knights would be chosen from both sides and the winner between them would continue to face the next knight.


    By the time the knights of Rodenov were waiting afterpleting their preparations, Finally, the knights, including the lord of Aiden, teleported at CaltixFortress.


    Here you are.


    The old lord of Aiden, Dird Aiden, was just looking at us with a hard face.


    Behind him, familiar faces could be seen. n Aiden and  Edith Dous.


    ''Wait, Edith Dous?''


    ''Why is that guy here? Did Aiden hire him?''


    It was a bit surprising, but there was no particr problem. No matter who came forward, I decided that I will just do my best.


    The various procedures passed in an instant, and we set out to the vast in outside the Caltix Fortress.


    On the ins covered with white snow, various ceremonies centered on the greetings of the imperial family continued, and personnel dispatched from the imperial family appeared one after another to confirm the oue of the duel.


    And that wasnt all.


    From Ortaire, my older brother came to check if I sessfully fought in the Great Warrior duel, and several central nobles who had already heard the news of the Territory War arrived at the Caltix Fortress.


    In that chaotic situation, both sides had finished all preparations, and finally, the duel between the great warriors was about to begin.


    Since I was the first great warrior in Rodenov, I put on the ck armor my older brother handed me during the jousting match, and set out into the middle of the in.


    On Aidens side, a fully armed knight came up to me and faced me with a greatmotion.


    Judging by his physique, he wasnt Edith Dous, probably one of the other great fighters.


    As soon as the envoy prepared by the imperial family sent a signal, the knight and I took our posture and charged at each other.


    The duel between the great warriors, announcing the start of the full-scale war, had just begun.


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to <strong>read up to the 5 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /taylor007]

 Chapter 37 Great Duel (2)

    Chapter 37 Great Duel (2)<strong>37 Great Duel(2)</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    The sound of shing gauntlets and greatswordserupted, and the snowfield was disturbed.


    The attack of the knights sword was heavy. He wasnt an idle talker, but a man with considerable skills.


    Among the knights of Rodenov, simr sword strikes were used by those in the upper ranks.


    But the knight in front of me was not very fast. However, the power that was loaded at once was extraordinary. To the point where I could immediately judge that it would be dangerous if he hit me directly.


    At the same time, it was systematic, so there were not many gaps. It wasmon for those who wield a greatsword to be swayed by the weight of it, but this knight was not like that.


    He skillfully wielded a greatsword that was as tall as he was, and it was difficult to find gaps because he was veryfortable with switching between offense and defense.


    Every time the greatsword was swung, the snow on the ground soared, and the ground shook every time the knight took a step. The sword attack continued to drive me, and a heavy impact spread through the gauntlet every time it was swung.


    Certainly, the unknown knight I was dealing with was strong. A person who knew his strengths and knew how to minimize his weaknesses.


    In other words, he was someone who knew how to look at himself objectively.


    But Even if he was like that, it was not enough to give me a sense of crisis. I read the path the knights sword was heading, and struck his greatsword first before the full force was applied to it.


    - Caang!


    The knights greatsword ricocheted off, and the knight, who took a step back in great panic, eventually gave me a gap.


    He must have realized that too, so he swung his greatsword wide sideways to somehow widen the gap, but I lowered my head to avoid his greatsword and quickly stepped forward and burrowed into his arms.


    Judging from the wide-open eyes of the knight watching me, it seemed that he did not expect me to be this fast.


    The knight tried to get back into his stance, but before that, my powerful mana-covered fist struck him in the stomach.


    - Banggg!


    An explosion erupted and the knights upper body leaned forward, and at that moment I struck his bowed head violently with my fist.


    With an explosion simr to the one before, the knight fell to the ground.


    It was a smooth first win.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Edith''s POV]</strong>


    ''Not good.''


    Edith thought as he watched the first duel between Physis and a naive knight with a greatsword.


    Was his name Physis Ortaire? Why did he want to go to the great duel  There was a good reason.


    The naiveknight was a strong man who held a fairly high standard among hisrades. His steely stance and the series of attacks he unleashed with his greatsword were something people could not easily withstand even with mana, and his ability to judge distance was quite excellent too.


    However, he was easily defeated.


    Sir Lucas Wintes hasnt evene out yet. maybe  If it goes on like this, there is a high possibility of defeat. The good thing is that he didnt even take that naiveknight''s life.


    Ediththought that because it was not umon for knights to lose their life in duels between great warriors, so he assumed that this knight would die the moment he was defeated.


    But Physis did not take his life. For Edith, that was questionable. He couldnt figure out why that knight''slife wasnt taken. Is his nature benevolent, or  Is there something more that Physis is looking for?


    Anyway, its not easy to see. There was a reason why he won the huntingpetition and the jousting match.


    Thinking so, Edith immediately looked around. As expected, he felt that Aidens morale had been shattered. Because the knight before couldnt even hurt Physis and was defeated with an overwhelming power difference.


    It was necessary to turn the mood around.


    But that doesnt mean I can go out. If I lose my stamina in a duel with Physis Ortaire, I will most likely be defeated overwhelminglyby Sir Lucas  . There is no way.


    The more Edith thought about it, the more he felt that the only thing left for them was defeat. Even if ones skills were outstanding, that did not mean that they were superior to the knights of winter.


    His Excellency asked me to support Aiden  After all, did he tell us that after looking at the condition of Ortaire and Rodenov? Your Excellency already had this situation in mind. Thats why he told me not to risk my life.


    It was only when he sensed defeat, he understood why Crocus had asked him to help Aiden.


    ''How strong their power was, how strong their knights were. Keep it in your eyes and tell it to me.'' That was what Crocus meant.


    If one knows a clear reason, one has no choice but to act on it.


    Edith stiffened his face and looked at Physis, who was waiting for his next opponent, and said to his colleagues nearby.


    You all remember what His Excellency said, right?


    Dont risk your life, surrender when youre about to lose.


    Great. Do not forget that.


    Why is that suddenly?


    "Perhaps we will lose. There is no victory in sight after Sir Lucas Wintes, even PhysisOrtair, who has defeatedthat nave knight, will be difficult to defeat. Don''t be deluded, and dere defeat immediately if you feel like youre going to lose.


    Then, His Excellency... why did he send us all the way here?


    It must mean that Ortaire and Rodenov should be evaluated. Thats why I told you not to risk your life. Its a fact I just realized too. Aiden is hopeless.


    Edith whispered softly to Eileen, the female knight sitting next to her.


    Aha.


    Be careful, Eileen. Physis Ortaire  That guy is strange


    Is that so?


    Yes. Just now, the movements he showed before punching that naive knight didnt look right.


    Tsk, that man is also a monster. I get it. Anyway, Ill make sure that I''m careful.


    After Eileen said that, she began to arm herself with a nervous expression.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    After a brief break, the duel between the great warriors continued. As soon as the greatsword knight fell, the one who came out was a female knight named Eileen.


    She neatly tidied up her red hair and tucked them inside her helm, then she stared at me holding a halberd bigger than her height.


    Nice to meet you, Sir Physis Ortaire. She said to me


    In a typical warrior duel, it wasmon to taunt or provoke an opponent, so I kept my mouth shut. I didn''t know what words woulde out of her mouth, but at least it would be an insignificant provocation.


    Your skills are amazing, can you look at me for a bit?


    Sheughed and started talking nonsense. Aiden looked at her in a puzzled way and was screaming at her.


    What! Dont jump!


    Oh, noisy. Isnt that funny? If it wasnt for us, they wouldnt have been able to conduct a duel like this  Raising your voice like that. It''s just...


    But I dont think swearing at the employer is a very good attitude.


    Ah! They are not our employer? There is someone else who hired us.


    Who is that?


    Aha, you do not think Im an idiot who will tell you that, right? Well, lets do this. If you lose to me, Ill tell you who our employer is. How about it?


    Its not even worth listening to.


    To Eileen, who was talking as if she was joking, I said expressionlessly.


    Is that so? then  Shall we start slowly? It bothers me that he keeps talking loudly behind me.


    .


    As soon as she finished speaking, I immediately nodded and spurred the ground, appearing in front of her in an instant and wielding a punch.


    Wow!


    - Caang!


    Surprisingly, she swung her halberdto parrymy punch, sending it back across his body. It seemed that a momentary decision was made that it was not right to give distance even while talking like this.


    Its a surprise  You were more polite than you looked. Are you not popr with girls? So, you will only end up being hated by your fiance, is that okay?


    .


    Aha, you are already hated a lot. Well, even if you are like this, a man like you is not eptable.


    For a moment, it seemed that I had heard very intrusive words.


    As soon as I heard that, I could immediately determine what Eileen was aiming for.


    She was the type of person who makes her opponent lose their reason by gently scratching the opponent''s nerves duringbat.


    Obviously, she must be intending to provoke me so that I move violently and then drain my stamina. If I get caught in it, I''ll only get a headache.


    The best way to deal with that type of person was to ignore the opponent and hit them until they die and make them shut their mouth.


    And that method was also my favorite method.


    I raised the mana and wrapped it across my body. Blue light drifted around the body, and vitality sprang up throughout it. I immediately kicked off the ground and ran towards her.


    The earth exploded in an instant, and snow scattered in all directions. The scenery around me shed by in an instant, and before I knew it, Eileen came right in front of me.


    However, as if Eileenhad figured it out as well, she immediately took a stance, twisted her body as much as possible, and stabbed the halberd right in front of me.


    With the sound of the wind ripping, the halberds spear point came toward my face.


    There was no need to evade her attack, who was weaker than me in every way, so instead of evading, I swung my fist at the tip of the spear.


    - Quaang!


    At the moment of the collision, Eileens halberd was shattered as a huge shockwave exploded.


    I didnt stop there, I grabbed Eileens neck, whose face had hardened due to the broken halberd, and lifted her up.


    Evilness is theroot of all your circumstances. That Aiden had got to fight for his Territory like this and the way you got caught by me like this.


    I wasnt too upset by her words, but as always, those who make fun of me or my loved ones with their mouths like that, deserve punishment.


    Kuu, ugh.


    And to those who have spoken the wrong way  .


    eww  Keck, Keck!


    Need to be punished.


    I grabbed her by the neck and mmed her to the ground.


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to <strong>read up to the 5 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /taylor007]

 Chapter 38 Great Duel (3)

    Chapter 38 Great Duel (3)<strong data-original-attrs="{"style":""}">38 Great Duel(3)</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    - Bang!


    With a violent sound, another knight fell to the ground. This was already 4 wins in a row. Physis winning streak continued without knowing the end.


    No matter what he heard from her, he beat the female knight with a rather ferocious expression and defeated Aidens great warriors one after another even more fiercely than before.


    The family members around me were enthusiastic about Physis winning streak and cheered his name.


    So did I. It was true that I was anxious about the dream I had recently and the image I had seen of him in the past.


    However, this was not a situation and a time to show such anxiety.


    I wasnt foolish enough to be afraid of him saying that he was scary even in the great duel, where life was on the stack.


    ''Yes. Dont be afraid to ask him directly.''


    I decided to ask him what thoughts he had when he changed his attitude, it was better than struggling alone like this.


    So now, it was time to cheer him who was risking his life in the duel.


    You can do it! Physis!


    I cheered for him with all my might, and even the knights who usually looked down on him began to cheer for his winning streak.


    And on given breaks. He returned to the camp of Rodenov.


    Perhaps he couldnt hear the cheers of the people of Rodenov who were calling Physis name over and over again, so he was looking towards Aiden with sharp eyes.


    Apparently, Physis was thinking about Aidens final battle that was toe next.


    When I thought about Aidens final battle, I couldnt help but be nervous.


    Because it was with Edith Dous... The winner of the National Day martial artspetition, the same Edith, whom Physis said was strong.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Omniscient''s POV]</strong>


    Can you win?


    Dirds expression was half-dead as he spoke to Edith. He asked Edith with a resigned face.


    It''s probably difficult.


    Edith tly admitted.


    ''Impossible. We couldnt win!''


    The more Physis went through the duel, the more he grew.The growth rate made Edithwonder if Physis was really human.


    Also about that-


    -No  He is a monster. Even if I do that, I probably wontst long. Even if I get lucky and beat him, Sir Lucas Wintes is standing behind him.


    The Winter Knight.


    Yes.


    How could you not be?


    I have no intention of sitting down and giving up, but the situation is pessimistic. Please prepare your mind in advance.


    Hahahahahahahaha.


    Dird smiled dejectedly. There was no hope.


    Even before the great duel started, he didnt know it would be like this. How could he have expected the fact that Physis Ortaire will appear as a great warrior-


    ''Ortaires mad dog.''


    -Because this was in itself a term used to refer to the Physis Ortaire.


    Dird hadughed enthusiastically at the news that such a man had be Rodenov''s warrior.


    Physis Ortaire was a new knight who became a knight by winning the jousting tournament. And jousting was a tournament that does not use mana. He didnt think Physis was strong because it was a tournament where even a knight who couldnt handle mana could win.


    Catch a monster in the hunting tournament? And Wiing the jousting tournament? They were obviously great achievements, but the skill of a knight in a duel was not determined by such things.


    A strong body and mana that can crush opponents, as well as sharp skills  That was the standard for judging a persons strength.


    Rumors were circting that he wasnt even training properly, so Dird wondered if Johannes was crazy.


    But That mad dog performed unbelievably great and defeated four skilled knights in a row.


    The four knights Edith Dous brought were obviously unusual even to his own eyes. Enough to keep up with the Rodenov knights cheering for Physis over there.


    But they copsed in the snow field without much resistance.


    He might have some hope for Edith Dous, but Dird realized that was futile.


    Lets say that Edith defeats Physis, and then defeats the other three knights to turn the game around...


    But Lucas Wintes still remained.


    The strongest knight in Rodenov, who will soon take the throne of the Swordmaster.


    It was true that Edith won the National Day martial artspetition and was a knight with superior skills, but even so, he will lose to Lucas.


    With no chance of victory in sight, Dird, whose vision began to blur, closed his eyes.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    After unarming, In front of me, I saw Edith Dous standing firm.


    The great duel had alreadypletely moved over to Rodenov. No matter how hard Edith will try, he will not be able to overturn this fixed game.


    Still, he did not abstain. As if he was aiming for something, he was staring at me intently.


    The mans gaze was not pleasant.


    Thinking about it, I remembered what a female knight named Eileen had said earlier, who was badly beaten by me for making fun with her mouth.


    Theres another person who hired us.


    As expected, I felt some doubt when I heard that five talented knights had suddenlye to Aiden to be great warriors


    ''Something must have been up.''


    Perhaps the person who hired them asked to help Aiden, and also asked them to find out something along the way. He might have been asked to gather information, or he might have been tasked with stealing property from Aiden.


    There was no way to know at this stage what the n was, but  There was nothing wrong with being aware that they were plotting something.


    Edith seemed to have grown more than I had seen in the martial artspetition, and he was radiating considerable momentum. He was probably strong enough to be iparable to the four knights I had dealt with before.


    He silently lowered his helmet and took a stance with the longsword slung on his back.


    In the same way, I lowered my face shield, put on my gauntlets, and took a stance.


    For a while, we carefully examined each other.


    Finally, the imperial overseer gave the order to announce the start of the duel.


    In the moment of conflict, the mana-bearing longsword and gauntlet met, and an explosion scattered around.


    With just that impact, all the eyes around us were surprised, revealing the unsightly appearance of the frozen ground.


    Without any spirits or provocations towards each other, Edith and I just swung our fists and swords at each other.


    Ediths longsword passed my ear, and my fist passedhis nose.


    As soon as the first sh was over, he seemed to have judged that maintaining the distance was favorable, and with a miraculous movement, he escaped the range of my punches and dodged them.


    I also quickly judged the direction of his sword strike, and then pushed myself into the blind spot of his sword skill to avoid it.


    Just as Ediths attacks did not reach me, my attacks did not reach Edith either.


    Unlike the previous four knights, he didnt give me space after the first sh, and because of that, I was in a position where I had to use a little more stamina to chase him.


    The subtle difference was bigger than I thought. Since I had already exhausted my stamina, I couldnt be free from the ovepping stamina consumption.


    Edith, as if not aware of that, didnt respond to my punch and continued to choose to evade. He seemed to wait until I was exhausted.


    But  I had no intention of ying around with that guys will.


    I stopped chasing him, repositioned myself, and watched his every move.


    So that I could respond to whatever he does.


    Perhaps he realized that I wasnt ying the way he wanted, so unlike before, when he was just avoiding me, he started pushing me in reverse.


    He seemed to have decided that there was no point in dragging out any more time.


    Intense yetplex sword strikes began pouring down on me.


    If a normal knight saw it, his eyes would be dazzled at once and Edith''s sword would pierce his heart.


    By simply looking at the swordsmanship, I could tell at a nce how much Edith had put in to learn this swordsmanship.


    Also, if one looked at the strong power that resided in each sword attack, it seemed that he did not neglect the basic skills because he was immersed in shy moves.


    But  His swordsmanship didn''t give him an edge against me.


    For my eyes which were unaffected by any dazzle. It was not a very big advantage.


    Gradually the world slowed down, and every path his sword strikes took began to engrave in my eyes.


    And I started to see the way I should go.


    At that moment when the direction of the sword was twisted and the tip of the sword withdrew for a moment, I took a step and dug into his arms at the fastest speed I could.


    As always, the most powerful blow was the simplest one.


    I amplified the mana contained in the gauntlet and put the rotation of my toes and waist on my fist.


    Then, with the biggest blow I could create at the moment, I hit him right into the pit of his stomach.


    - Kwaaang!


    With a roar that was iparable to any noise heard today, the surrounding ground waspletely shattered and exploded, and his body was mmed into the middle of Aidens camp in a terrible shape.


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to <strong>read up to the 5 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /taylor007]

 Chapter 39 Previous life

    Chapter 39 Previous life<strong>39  Previous life</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    The great duel ended in vain as Rodenovs first warrior defeated all of Aidens warriors.


    Dird Aiden and n Aiden and all of Aidens family members were staring at the ground with unfocused eyes.


    All their wealth and glory were destroyed by the ugly words of their sessor.


    The stakeof the great duel was everything that Aiden and Rodenov possessed.


    The loser had to hand over everythingto the winner. Everything including estates andmercial districts.


    Even the castle they lived in.


    Thus the loser gives the winner everything they promised. This is the will of His Majesty the Emperor, and Aiden must uphold it.


    The moment the sentence fell, Dird knelt down and sighed.


    Ahh


    It''s done.


    Same with n Aiden. The malice and meanness he had harbored vanished with the sentencing, and he realized what he had done.


    He couldnt even imagine that everything would go like this.


    Now they will be on the streets, and the name Aiden had been downgraded to amoner.


    Where to live, what to eat, what to wear? Deprived of all of that, Aidens family will all end up begging in the streets in misery.


    Someone will get sick and die, and a life of noble was no longer possible.


    Since they were nowmoners, they could not treat carelessly even the nobles whom they usually looked down on.


    If they do, their necks would fly off.


    Really, everything was over.


    Aidens morous life, as well as life as an aristocrat, everything was now over.


    All that was left for them was a pitiful body to live on in dirty streets.


    Because of you. You  Ruined everything.


    Dird just said that and fainted.


    My lord!


    With a voice like a scream, n hoped that it was all just a dream.


    But  Rodenovs chilly coldness touched his skin and didnt even allow him to deny the reality.


    He is not breathing! Please, please anyone call a doctor!


    Gassols screamed and shouted at people, but no one called a doctor for them.


    Also, everyone who had been supporting Aiden turned their backs and diverted all their attention.


    Before long, the biting wind finally chilled Dirds breath and pronounced ns cruel sentence.


    This tragedy was just the beginning.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    There was a festive atmosphere in Rodenov. Both His Excellency Johannes and Duchess udia did not hesitate to say that I had worked hard.


    My older brother, who hade to watch from Ortaire, saw me safely defeating Edith, briefly said that I had done well, and then went back to Ortaire alone, saying that he was busy.


    ording to the pact with Aiden, Aidens everything was given to Rodenov.


    That meant that everything that Aiden enjoyed, includingmercial rights, had be Rodenovs possession, and even Aidens territory in the center had be Rodenovs.


    His Excellency Johannes said that he would be busy for the time being due to the procedure and everything, but his expression was overflowing with joy.


    Sooner orter, several Rodenov administrators will move into Aidens territory.


    He was great. After all, he was the person who threw me into the snow.


    The knights, including Sir Lucas, began to praise me. In particr, in the eyes of most of the Rodenov knights who looked down on me, hostility had disappeared before I knew it, and a feeling of goodwill prevailed.


    Adilun, who came to me among them, said.


    Thank you for your hard work, Physis.


    Adilun.


    You were amazing. You must have seemed quite capable now


    I was lucky.


    However, the expression on her face when she told me I was amazing wasn''t as bright as it should be.


    It was the same worried expression I had seen on her before, during the jousting. The golden pupils darkened, and a deep mire could be seen in those eyes. Her fingertips tremble little by little, and she tried to curl them up and act calm.


    The feeling of fear and anxiety about something. Still, seeing her pretending to be determined as if she didn''t want to be found out by me, it wasn''t easy to ask her directly.


    ''What are you afraid of and anxious about?''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    I drank and talked with Rodenov''s people at a small banquet held after settling various situations, and finally returned to the dorm andy down on the bed.


    But I was worried.


    All day long, the expression Adilun had floated before my eyes, and my thoughts without realizing that turned to it.


    It was the same during the banquet. Her forced smile, her anxious gestures, all of that  It messed up my vision.


    Even if I tried to find the reason, I couldnt figure it out at all, so in the end, I would have no choice but to ask her directly, but I couldnt even ask blindly because she didnt seem to want it.


    And I didnt want her to hate me.


    What I did to her was still holding me down.


    ''Ahhhh! What should I do?''


    I kept repeating my thoughts in search of an answer, but eventually, unable to find the answer, I had no choice but to surrender myself to the alcohol and fall asleep.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    I opened my eyes but my vision was blurry.


    A field of cold snow with nothing visible was in front of me. The biting wind swept through my skin apanied by a raging blizzard.


    ''Where is this?''


    I couldnt figure it out, but somehow I felt I had to move forward.


    In the middle of the endless snowfield, I moved forward.


    Without even knowing why I was moving, I walked endlessly.


    I didn''t know the time but something started to appear in front of me.


    Its shape was unclear. It looked like a person at first nce, but that was all I could tell. It was all enveloped in a ck mist, staring at me.


    [Hiiiii.]


    Caught in a fog, It spoke to me.


    You are Who are you?


    [Well. You guess.]


    Where is this? Im definitely in my dorm  ah.


    At that moment, I realized that this was a dream world.


    If so, maybe that person


    ''.''


    As I looked with conviction, it nodded.


    [Thats right. I I''m a fragment of your old personality that youre trying to suppress.]


    Hahaha. Its ridiculous.


    It was absurd. Why am I dreaming like this?


    [There is no need to be embarrassed. The reason you have this dream is simple.]


    What?


    [You want to know. Why is Adilun so anxious?]


    You  Do you know?


    [I know. But you dont know very well.]


    In an instant, the surrounding scenery changed. As if a puzzle was being put together one by one, the snowfields were scattered, and the world was fragmented It transformed into various sceneries.


    And in that sceneries, I


    I was looking at Adilun with contempt. The appearance I saw right after my reincarnation began to regenerate because of it.


    [Why is she anxious? The reason is so simple. The violence you show, the contemptuous nces you shoot at her, the hateful words you shoot at her. Because of all that She is anxious. Do you think that by pretending to be nice now, her scars will be erased? There is no way.]


    [Are you different from your previous life? Hahaha. No way. You were the same guy in your previous life. I said I am a fragment of your old personality. You were the same in your previous life. Haa look. This is what you look like.]


    Thendscape changed in the same way as before and an overly familiarndscape was revealed to my field of vision.


    The images of people being killed by strange monsters, and the image of the city begin stained with their blood.


    There, I was approaching a woman who was crushed by the rubble of a copsed building, screaming for help.


    Can anyone help! please


    Money?


    -


    Or is there something that could be a reward?


    -


    No?


    -Ahhh. Please, please save me!


    No money, no reward  If you dont have it, you must die.


    Having said that, I turned my back.


    [My previous life was different  Acted for good, finally saved the world  . hahaha. Its funny. Yes. Assuming you saved the world and all. But you turned away from so many people. All things that happened for years before you met that child.]


    [Even after doing that, your appearance shouting that you are pursuing goodness  Dont you think that its disgusting?]


    I couldnt say anything. Because what it said was true.


    [Why is Adilun afraid of you  Why does she feel insecure? The reason is simple. She knows That people dont change easily, she knows what kind of guy you are. Now, lets be honest.]


    Like a child, it demanded the truth from me.


    [Can you say that the thought of wishing Adilun happiness wasnt just to forget the disgusting things youve been doing?]


    No. I''m unmistakably sincere that I wished her happiness.


    [Lie.]


    Its not a lie.


    [No, its a lie! While wishing her happiness, you dont know what she likes or what makes her happy, none of it  You didnt even try to find out. You just matched what she was doing with what you saw in the scraps of a tree.]


    Words like des pierced my heart.


    [Now, are all the questions answered? Then...]


    In an instant, all sorts of hatred, anger, and disgust toward me began to appear on its face.


    [Get out of here.]


    At the same time, my consciousness was thrown into hell.


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to <strong>read up to the 5 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /taylor007


    And also check out my friend series I Became A Framed Viin ]

 Chapter 40 Sure (1)

    Chapter 40 Sure (1)<strong>40  Sure (1)</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    I opened my eyes. it was too vivid to be only a dream that I had because I was drunk and felt dirty.


    What it said kept repeating over and over in my head.


    [You dont know what she likes or what makes her happy, none of it ...You didnt even try to find out.]


    It was bitter, but it was true.


    On the subject of wishing her well, I knew nothing about her. It wasnt just that; I didn''t even tell herabout myself or how I felt. I just skipped over it and matched her words with a good attitude.


    Of course, that alone could have eased Adiluns heart to some extent. but None of the essential problems had been resolved, and she could not help but feel anxious.


    After knowing what the problem was, I could see why she had been anxious and reluctant to see metely.


    ''Adilun has yet to gain confidence in me.''


    When I thought of the violence I had shown and the insults I had spoken directly to her  It would be strange to be convinced so easily.


    Suddenly, my eyes widened, and I was lost in thought.


    Unanswered questions kept circling my head, and I lost confidencein myself.


    ''Why did I want her to be happy in the first ce? Is it simply because of guilt?''


    ''If I tell the truth, will Ailun ept it?''


    ''Will the uneasiness in her mind disappear just because the promised time has passed?''


    To the questions that had arisen, I tried to answer myself.


    ''Why did I wish her happiness?''


    It was because she was shining brighter than anyone else in the novel I had read, and she was pursuing the goal I was pursuing.


    I knew that I had lived a life of shame.


    I treated many people harshly, and my past life, which I took for granted, would not be justified.


    Even so  I tried to change, or at least tried to do good. I had nothing to say if one called it hypocrisy, but at least I was proud of myself. At least, it was better than inaction and crying out for good.


    From my point of view, Adilun was the most ideal figure.


    Even though she was ostracized and hated, she stepped forward in every crisis and saved even those who insulted her.


    I hoped that such a person would be happy. Even if it was simply a just a character in a novel, if there was a world where she lived, I hoped that she would be happy.


    But in reality, she wasnt happy. My existence made her unhappy, and it made her suffer.


    The guilt I felt there made me move for her.


    But  That guilt began to change little by little.


    Watching her scream that she considers herself miserable because of me, and seeing her rejoice that I care for her, not just because of guilt, but as a human being, I wanted to help her.


    She was no longer the virtuous and wless Adilun of the novel I knew, but she was just an ordinary person in need of help and care.


    As soon as one thought was organized, the next question ran through my head.


    ''Even if I tell the truth  Will Adilun ept that sincerity?''


    And in such a state, just because the promised time has passed, will the anxiety that had settled inside her be relieved?


    She probably wont ept it right now. Because right now she had no confidence in me.


    Even conversation was difficult, and there was little chance of me expressing my feelings. Because she distrusted me.


    ''But if I continue to care for Adilun  Gradually, she too will be convinced.''


    She will be certain that I''ll there for her.


    Yes. There was no need to rush. Because in order to earn peoples trust, the action was alwaysa prerequisite.


    If I kept quiet about what I had to do  Adilun will believe in me someday.


    After I finished organizing my thoughts, my head became clear, and I was able to have confidence in what actions I should take.


    It was an unpleasant encounter, but the conversation with my dream fragment definitely made it possible to sort out the many unorganized thoughts I had.


    ''If we meet next time, I will have to thank you.''


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    ''Again, that dream.''


    I wiped the tears from my eyes, and before I knew it, I realized that the day was bright again.


    ''It cant go on like this.''


    ''I cant be suspicious of Physis forever. I can''t always be afraid that hell suddenly change his attitude.''


    ''...Then. What should I do?''


    Just yesterday, Physis said today he was going back to Ortaire.


    I wanted to know what he had in mind and what he was thinking of me.


    That way, the anxiety remaining in my heart would be relieved. Only when I get rid of this anxiety...


    ''I Willbe able to focus on my work.''


    So I had to meet and talk before Physis leaves for Ortaire. At least now he was not ignoring me or something right now


    ''Yes I''m going to have a conversation.''


    After thinking like that, I washed my body thoroughly, and after finishing all the preparations, I headed to the room where Physis was staying.


    However, even when I gently knocked on the door, he did not hear my presence.


    ''Where did you go?''


    Just in case, I asked the maids nearby, and they said that as soon as Physis woke up, he went straight to the gymnasium. Upon hearing that, I immediately moved to the gymnasium.


    .


    .


    .


    He was punching lightly in the middle of the gymnasium. However, I didnt miss the airflow of manaing out of that light punch.


    -Bang!


    Suddenly, the sound of something exploding in the air was heard, and the area around where his fist struck was distorted.


    ''How the hell did he do something like that?''


    ''No, this is not important.''


    Good morning. Adilun.


    Yes. Good morning. Did I disturb your training?


    Nope. I was just organizing my thoughts.


    May I ask what you were thinking?


    Just  No big deal. I have been thinking about what to do next for a while.


    Did you find the answer?


    He nodded at my question. Looking at his somewhat relieved expression, it seemed that he was not lying about finding the answer.


    By the way, why did Adilune to see me?


    For a moment  I want to talk a little bit.


    As if Physis noticed something about my words, he asked and then waited for my words with serious eyes.


    You know, I''ve been acting weirdtely, right?


    Yes. I know. And I was worried too. Because I couldnt figure out why. I really wanted to talk to you about why are you so anxious? Why do you shake when you see me  I wanted to know.


    He also knew all too well about my condition.


    I got straight to the point.


    Where should I start talking? The beginning  It was during the jousting when you were savagely ramming n Aiden.


    You mean the tournament?


    Yes.


    Why ?


    He was sincerely puzzled. I could understand him. n Aiden was the one who insulted me. It was only natural to beat such a person like that.


    I saw your eyes back then. Thats  It was the same eyes you had back then when you hated me.


    From then on, I started to get anxious. What if your change was just my illusion? What if you were actually thinking about me the way you used to? What if the change you have now is simply an act to change the situation around you?


    The tail-to-tail questions continued to unnerve me. right now  Even just yesterday, I had been determined to believe in you, but that resolve began to waver. Because Ive never heard your thoughts.


    I continued talking, and he continued to listen to me without saying anything.


    And from then on, I had a dream.


    Dream What do you mean?


    When I said that I had a dream, he put on a puzzled expression.


    Yes. I showed you my favoritendscapes and told you about my favorite things. By the way It was a dream in which youugh bitterly at it.


    Then ....


    The anxiety gradually amplified, and everything about you started to be suspicious. But I couldnt even tell you my doubts directly. because Im afraid youll quit acting and treat me like you used to.


    Absolutely not.


    Even if you say it cant be, Im probably still anxious. The anxiety inherent in me did not build up overnight. So, Physis. I want to be sure that you have changed and that you dont hate me anymore.


    When I hurriedly shook my head, he looked at me and said firmly.


    What can I do?


    You said you were leaving today.


    Yes.


    Please dont leave. Dont leave Show me how you normally are and what kind of person you are during the time I promised you. Can you please do that?


    If you wish, I am willing to.


    At his answer, I felt the anxiety that had been nestled within me pushed away a little.


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to <strong>read up to the 5 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /taylor007


    And also check out my friend series I Became A Framed Viin ]

 Chapter 41 Sure (2)

    Chapter 41 Sure (2)<strong>41  Sure (2)</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    At Adiluns rmendation, I decided to stay in Rodenov for the time being.


    When I told my father about it, he readily told me to stay well ande back when I want.


    But the original promise of probation would still remain the same as before.


    I wondered if he hadpletely relieved his worries by looking at my recent action.


    Rodenov also did not show any objection.


    Adilun told me to stay in Rodenov, and since I had won an overwhelming victory in the great duel, the people of Rodenov didnt hate me now.


    No, rather, the knights and some maids were looking at me with favors.


    Life in Rodenov was passable. There were no problems, nothing special...


    I just trained with the knights at the gymnasium every morning, and as soon as the training was over, I just hung around with Adilun when she was practicing magic or when she was reading in the library.


    She asked me questions from time to time, and I answered her ording to my subjective nature.


    There were times when Adilun smiled with satisfaction, and there were times when she puffed out her cheeks in displeasure.


    Today when I was sparring and chatting with Sir Lucas, Mina, a maid with light blonde hair who assists Adilun, came up to me.


    Sir Physis.


    What is going on?


    Mydy is calling for you.


    Adilun. Where is she?


    She is in the study. I think she wants to talk about something today.


    I will go right away.


    Alright.


    She bowed her head toward me, and followed me, stepping behind me as I headed toward the study.


    Sir Physis. Are youfortable living in Rodenov?


    Yes, I''m veryfortable here. I like this cold weather.


    Yes?


    Mina tilted her head as if she was puzzled by my words.


    Why, did you think I will not like it?


    Yes. Since you lived in the warm Ortaire, I wondered if you would prefer that climate.


    I like the warm climate too. I like it but  If youre breathing the cold wind in cold weather, your lungs will get cold and youll feel refreshed. And that cold refreshing feeling is indescribable.


    If you tell her that, mydy, she will really like it. Hehe. Do you know that Sir, even though you were hanging out with mydy, you never said anything yourself, and always only answered her words.


    Did I?


    Yes. If I am to guess Perhaps the youngdy would like to hear Sir Physis talk about himself. It doesnt need to be anything grandiose. Just what you like, what kind of weather you like  Even a small thing like this will please mydy.


    Right. I will remember that. Thank you, Mina.


    Im d I was helpful.


    As soon as the words were finished, Mina knocked on the door of the study and said to Adilun.


    Miss. Sir Physis is here.


    Come on in.


    Then, Sir. I have something else to do, so Ill go. May you and miss have a good time.


    The fair-haired, extremely respectfuldy-in-waiting for her master opened the door for me and bowed her head.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Have you finished your training?


    Yes. By the way, what did you call me for?


    Because of this.


    Adilun showed me the unsealed letter with a dark face.


    A Letter? What letter is it?


    I heard that the young nobles of the north are having a separate meeting this time. I dont know why theyre trying to gather  Seeing as the proper purpose was not written down, it seems that they are nning to hold a social gathering for the first time in a while. This is the invitation.


    Social gathering  Are you nning to go?


    I dont think I want to go. But, Rodenov is the representative of the northern nobility. If the sessor doesnt go, there will be rumors going around behind the scenes. So  .


    Were you thinking of asking me to go with you?


    Yes.


    Adilun nodded meekly.


    From now on, you will have to live in the north, and if you be the son-inw of Rodenov, you will have to run into them too.


    Then there is no need to worry. I will go with you.


    As soon as I gave the confirmation, Adiluns expression brightened for a moment. But then it got dark again, and I could guess why.


    Northern nobility. I didn''t know what kind of people they were because I hadn''t met them in person, but  First of all, there were many people who kept Adilun in check in the novel.


    Behind her back, they would gossip about her. That was why as soon as she saw the letter, she must have been worried about it.


    Just the fact that she had to face those who were not kind to her must be a burden for her.


    I feel sorry for that, So I said to her involuntarily.


    Wait, would you like to walk?


    Yes? Ah yes. I just wanted to get some fresh air too.


    Then lets go.


    She put the letter back on the desk and got up.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    How is life in Rodenov?


    The same question that Mina had just asked came out of her mo. My answer, of course, was bound to be the same as then.


    Fine. It wasnt particrly difficult to adapt to, and the people of Rodenov treated me kindly after the great duel.


    Thats fortunate. Come to think of it, Ive heard the knights say that your skills are so great that their skills improve just by sparring with you


    Its an honor if they think so.


    Even Sir Lucas didnt hold back his praise.


    Certainly Sir Lucas seemed to be a good man. Originally, when a person is defeated, there will always be some bitterness left behind in one way or another, but I couldnt see any such bitterness in him.


    Yes. The fact that he was able to reach the level he is now stems from that character. The attitude of not dwelling on defeat, and willing to learn even a little from those who are superior to him  As a result, Sir Lucas was able to be the most outstanding knight in Rodenov. He is the pride of Rodenov.


    Exactly


    A cold wind blew in an instant, and Adiruns hair was disheveled.


    Oh The wind is strong. Come to think of it, arent you ufortable because of the weather?


    Because of the wind, she suddenly asked about the weather. Perhaps, she was thinking the same thing as Mina earlier.


    Remembering Mina I did not hold back either.


    No. Rather good. After training in the morning, when Im out in the cold air  I feel refreshed and my lungs feel so alive because of the cold. Ortaire is a warm area, so it was quite hot even if I trained in the morning, but it was nice because it wasnt like that in Rodenov.


    Aha I guess you hate the heat?


    Hot or cold, if I had to choose which cold I prefer, I would choose the cold one.


    If I ask, yes. Cold is better. Sometimes when my head hurts or when Im in the cold wind, there are many times when my thoughts are organized. Of course, a blizzard is not pleasant.


    But. When there is a snowstorm, all sorts of things happen.


    By the time the trivial stories continued, and her mood was relieved to some extent, I asked her about things rted to the Northern nobles.


    Ah, Adilun. I have a question about the social gathering, can I ask it?


    Yes. Ask anything.


    Where is the social gathering held this time?


    The ce where the social gathering is held is the Devaton family. Its a family that has quite a few strong soldiers. It is a family that is always in a position to fight monsters.


    Devaton  Could you tell me about the family that ising to this social gathering? I think thats how well be able to respond when we meet.


    Well Then lets go to the study first and finish the story there? Because I think the exnation will be quite long.


    Yes.


    Positive attitude, nice to see.


    Saying that, Adilun touched the horn on her head with a satisfied expression. Maybe That must be a habit of hers; it must be something she does when something satisfying happens.


    It was so cute that I couldnt help butugh.


    Hahahaha.


    Well? Whats wrong?


    No, its pretty cute how youre fiddling with the horns.


    Ah?


    She momentarily lowered her hand. Her face seemed to have turned red.


    Ah, this. T-that.


    Its okay. You dont have to answer. I think its a habit that cant be easily changed. But Adilun. I have a question for you.


    Yes?


    Please don''t think I''m making fun or something. And tell me if it''s bad but I just wanna ask that... Isnt that horn heavy? They seems to be somewhat inconvenient.


    Ah yes. Its not that heavy. And its not particrly ufortable. Well, at least, it wasnt until that pillows got stuck in horns when I slept, and there were times when my clothes got caught in horns and it was a headache But Im used to it, so its okay.


    Aha  . By any chance, if its really not rude, can I touch it? After seeing Princess Lobelia touch it in the past, I wanted to touch it at least once.


    Isnt that a question people usually have? The psychology of wanting to touch something unique.


    Uh, um  that.


    For some reason, she seemed quite troubled.


    Okay sigh, its okay sigh. It doesnt wear out anyway.


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to <strong>read up to the 5 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /taylor007]

 Chapter 42 Cold

    Chapter 42 Cold<strong>42  Cold</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    With a blushing face, Adilun willinglylet me touch her horn. Therge horns growing on her small face wereclearly visible at a nce, shining in blue-white color.


    Seeing her like that, I again asked for permission.


    Are you really okay with it?


    Yes. Its just a horn anyway, and my senses are weak, so its okay.


    T-then Excuse me.


    I slowly and gently reached out my hand and touched her blue-white horn. I expected them to feel a little rough, but they werepletely different.


    The smooth texture of the horn was felt through my hand vividly.


    Curious as they didn''t feel hard at all, kike a child, I stroked her horns with my hand. Quite addicted to the touch, I involuntarily focused my entire mind on her horns.


    I felt like I finally understood why Princess Lobelia wanted to touch this horn so much.


    Ahh!  Is it okay now?.


    In an instant, a strange sound came out of Adiluns mouth, and she grabbed my hand.


    Well? Why?


    Hey, can you leave them for a second now?


    She grabbed my hand and pulled me down. Then I was able to see her face. Which was turning red like I had never seen before.


    Adilun? Are you okay? Where does it hurt? Arent you catching a cold?


    I panicked and checked her condition. Even if she had the dragons bloodline, her body wasnt as strong as the dragons yet.


    So I hurriedly put my hand on her forehead.


    Quite a bit of hot heat ran through my hands, and I could clearly see her flustered.


    Oh, no. Its not a cold.


    No matter how you look at it, it looks like a cold  Lets talk about the social gathering tomorrow. You should get some good rest today.


    No! It''s not!


    She screamed and looked at me again with a sorry look on her face.


    "..."


    Ah P-Physis, Im sorry. I didnt mean to scream. But I really dont feel sick or cold.


    But your face is too red for that


    I was just, I was just embarrassed...


    But I remember that when Princess Lobelia touched you, you didnt even move


    You dummy, No. Because this case is different from the princess.


    Is the case different?


    Just think about it yourself. Eh, first of all, as you said, I need to go back to my room and get some rest. Lets talk about the social gathering tomorrow!


    After saying that, she walked towards her room with brisk steps which took me by surprise as well.


    '' Is she ashamed? Did I make a big mistake again?''


    I started to panic at the thought that she might alienate me again.


    ''I need to apologize.''


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    My face was hot. I locked the door and grabbed my face.


    I felt something... something strange. He only touched my horn, but at the same time I felt quite ashamed  My whole body started to heat up.


    Obviously, when Princess Lobelia touched them, I didnt feel anything like this, but why? Even then, the situation was simr. Princess Lobelia, who wanted to touch the horns out of curiosity, simrly fiddled with my horns a little and was amazed, and I didnt pay much attention to them either.


    But why Why did this sensation spread throughout my body when he touched me?


    I stretched out on the bed, hugging myself and calming myself down. However, my body did not calm down easily.


    This was because the situation and sensations of the earlier moment continued to disturbme.


    When Physis reached out and gently stroked my horn, he caressed them as if he were treating the most precious thing in the world.


    Somehow I was worried that he might break it, but slowly and very gently, he stroked my horn  Strangely, from then on, shame welled up, and my body started to heat up.


    ''I cant... Lets cool down a bit.''


    I opened the door to the terrace and started to breathe in the cold air. As the cold wind hit my body, it was only then that my body began to calm down a little.


    Haaaaaa


    I sighed. I showed an unsightly appearance, even shaking hands and screaming. I should have exined the contents of the social gathering as soon as possible.


    There was a lot of information he needed to know about the social gathering.


    To him, who was ignorant of the northern aristocratic society, every little bit of information could be a shield that will distance him from being bitten


    ''Tomorrow, I have to apologize and exined the social gathering in detail.''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    My body was hot and my head was heavy.


    Ugh


    A painful moan escaped my mouth, and my stomach became bloated and ufortable. A burning pain ran through my body.


    At that moment, the door opened and Mina entered.


    Miss. Are you okay?


    Mina must have noticed that my condition was strange,


    She immediately ran to me and checked my condition.


    The cold hand on my forehead made me feel a little more at ease.


    Oh my God, the fever  . Wait a minute,dy!


    Mina quickly left my room. It wasnt long before it got busy outside and my father and the family doctor came into my room.


    Adilun. Are you okay?


    Ahhh  .


    The sinking, cracked voice was not very good even to think about it. The attending physician looked at my condition for a while, then addressed my father.


    She caught a pretty bad cold. Then he turned to me and said. Take a good rest and eat something warm. Please refrain from using magic. It will take a toll on your body.


    Yes


    A bad cold. It might be because I had been overdoing it recently. After The National Foundation Day, paying attention to the great duel, and practicing magic The things about Physis kept messing with my head and kept me awake at night.


    ''Social gathering I have to exin to him.'' I thought this was a bit overkill.


    I drank the hot soup Mina had brought, took the bitter medicine my doctor had prescribed, and fell asleep, on my own ord.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    Afterpleting the training, I could feel that the castle had be even more noisier. I wondered what the hell was going on, so I stopped the maid passing by and asked.


    What?! Adilun has a cold?


    Yes. She has been working hard these days She must be very tired.


    As soon as I heard that, I immediately headed to Adilun''s room.


    Outside the door, Mina was standing upright. She looked at me and said.


    Ah, Sir Physis. What did youe here for?


    I heard that Adilun has a bad cold


    Are you nning to visit her?


    Yes.


    Oh, that''s great. I also had to leave for a while because of thedys medicine. Sir Physis, I know its a rude request, but could you please stay by mydys side?


    I will dly do that.


    Thank you. Just open the door and go in. Mydy is sleeping soundly right now, so please go inside carefully.


    I nodded and opened the door.


    When I opened the door and went in, I saw Adilun, who was soundly asleep. I took a chair next to her and sat still.


    I guessed it was me that made her catch a cold. From the moment her face turned red, I felt something strange.


    As I was looking at her with an apologetic expression, she suddenly let out a moan and began to suffer.


    Ahhh ugh.


    Just in case, I put my hand on her forehead, and her forehead was as hot as a ball of fire. I moistened the small cloth beside her with water and ced it on her forehead.


    Ah, water


    Then she suddenly opened her eyes and started looking for water.


    I checked the water jug next to me and poured the water from the jug into a small cup and made her drink a little.


    Hearing a gurgling sound and conforming that Adilun has indeed drunk some water, I felt much more at ease, made her fell back to sleep.


    When someone was sick, just being by their side was reassuring.


    Even though she was sleeping, she would be much more relieved if there was someone holding her hand when she was awake in pain for a moment.


    She might hate that I am by her side.


    ''When will Minae?''


    It wont take long for it to be the time to take the medicine.


    Well, something must have happened.


    I didnt have anything to do anyway, so I decided to stay by Adiluns side and take care of her.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    It was painful.


    The severe cold that I had been experiencing for the first time in a long time made me suffer more than I expected. At first, I was able to maintain consciousness, but after a while even that was difficult.


    After sleeping and waking up in a hazy state, I suddenly felt a cool hand on my head and a cold towel on my forehead.


    Oh, it seemed that someone was taking care of me.


    As soon as I recognized that fact, the thirst that came from my hot body overtook me.


    I asked for water without even realizing it, and someone who was caring for me poured water into a cup and poured it into my mouth.


    As I drank the water mindlessly, I felt the pain in my throat go away a little bit. Leaving myself in that smallfort, I fell asleep again.


    ''Who is next to  I guess its toote. I should say thank you when I wake up.''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    When I opened my eyes, I began to see the dim scenery outside through the window. The pain I felt earlier had already gone, and my body was quite lively.


    The wet towel on my head was cold as if it had just been removed... It was probably Mina.


    Mina?


    Ah, Adilun. Youre awake. Are you feeling better?


    Physis ? Why are you here?


    Oh, Im sorry to hear you say that.


    Yes?


    Ive been taking care of you since daytime, but its a bit disappointing to hear the name Mina pop up all of a sudden.


    He deliberately showed an exaggerated sadness and spoke to me as if ying a joke.


    ''No way. the cold hand on my head was of Physis?''


    ''Did he keep feeding me the water and changing the wet towel on my head?''


    ah


    I''m just kidding. Anyway, Im d youre feeling better, Adilun.


    The words that were handed over with a gentle smile made a big ripple in my heart.


    I-Im sorry.


    Yes? What do you mean?


    I shouted at you yesterday


    Oh, what are you saying? you must not apologize. No matter how you look at it, I think its my fault that you caught a cold. The one who should apologize is me. I am truly sorry, Adilun.


    Oh, no.


    Rather, the way he gently apologized to me, honestly, I couldnt help but be moved.


    Here, have some soup, and lie down a little longer. There are cases where you feel like you are getting better, but you can make things worse by recklessly moving, so take a good rest today.


    Yes


    I drank the soup he handed me. My body felt more at ease as I felt the warmth circling around my painful body.


    Was it because I ate warm food, or was it because I felt relieved that Physis was by my side? Suddenly, drowsiness began to set in.


    If you are sleepy, go to sleep. I will always be by your side.


    Yes  . Thanks, Physis  .


    I fell asleep and thanked him in my sleep.

 Chapter 43 – Molting

    Chapter 43 ¨C Molting<strong>43  Molting</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    Adiluns cold did not go away easily.


    Perhaps it was because she had been exerting herself too muchtely, now she was unable to get out of bed even after regaining consciousness.


    And I


    Okay, Let''s do it.


    ah.


    For the past few days, I had been taking care of Adilun.


    Originally, it was Mina''s job to do so, but I wondered if it was because of me that Adilun suffered so much, so I was taking care of her myself.


    She started eating the soup I offered her like a baby bird.


    Is it good?


    Yes.


    After finishing the soup, shey down on the bed again.


    Are you okay now?


    Yes. Maybe  I think I would be normal by tomorrow.


    That''s good. Well, excuse me for a moment.


    Reaching out my hand and cing it on her forehead, I could definitely feel that the fever had gone down considerably from day one.


    But Adilun''s face turned red again, perhaps because she was a bit ashamed of me touching her forehead.


    Throughout my care, whenever I made physical contact with her, she blushed as if she was ashamed.


    ''Are you that shy?''


    Fortunately, the fever has gone down a lot.


    Thank you. For continuing to take care of me.


    Well, actually, if you look at the cause, I think it was because of me, so I just did what I should to do.


    Thats not it


    Yes?


    No, nothing.


    Anyway, let me know when you get better. I will have to listen to the exnation about the social gathering then.


    Well, you can just do it right here. Can I just exin it now?


    Nope. Not when you are resting. It is definitely better to rest for now.


    Huh, I see... Anyway, if you say that, Ill just rest.


    When I resolutely refused, Adilun said in a calm voice, perhaps a little sulking.


    You made a good choice.


    She was so cute. I reached out and stroked her hair.


    Ah. Please dont do this.


    Hahaha. Sorry. But if you don''t want that just stop being too cute.


    Hmmm. Ah, okay, Ill rest now.


    Yes. Rest well, Adilun.


    Adilun was face dyed red again and she wiggled back into the futon. It was not good to tease too much either. So I got out of the room.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    Ever since I was suffering from a bad cold, Physis had been showing me a very friendly attitude.


    Whether it was feeding me soup directly, stroking my hair, or measuring my forehead frequently... It wasnt that I hated all of those actions. No, it couldn''t have been better. It had been a long time since I had received suchfort and friendliness from others.


    The problem was on my side. Every time he touched me, the heat kept rushing to my face. Even I didn''t know why I was being like this, I was still confused.


    Especially whenever I listened to what he had to say to me.


    He always said; Im cute when he sees me with a red face.


    ''Where the hell am I cute?! Doesn''t he see this monstrous appearance?''


    To be honest, when I faced him, I couldnt help myself consider shabby looking.


    Jet-ck hair, a well-built body with the power to charm the opposite sex, and even a handsome face that nine out of ten women will fall in love with at first sight...


    On the other hand, what about me?


    It was true that I had some human features, but all parts of my skin were covered with scales like those of a dragon, giving me a monstrous appearance.


    The sharp golden eyes numb the hamstrings of those who looked directly at them and make me feel rejected.


    No matter how much I thought about not hating myself, I couldnt help it. Because it was right that I was not like a normal person.


    But Physis told me that Im cute. I felt good, but  I honestly couldnt understand, why?


    Was it simply a lie or was it the truth?


    I couldnt figure it out. whether it was true or false.


    Sometimes I wished I could read his mind.


    But that would be a futile wish. Even in the magic books handed down from the previous dragons, such magic did not exist.


    In the end, what I could know was the attitude he showed to me and the attitude he showed to others where I couldn''t see.


    Trust was not something that could be easily given away.


    It was a wish I had already made many times, but I hoped the image he showed me was sincere, not just a lie.


    I hoped so.


    Before I knew it, the sun was setting outside the window as I was lost in thought. I feltpletely better now. There was no problem, it even felt a little refreshing... that was how I felt.


    Was it because Id been lying in bed for so long? My body itched a little. Well, I couldnt even wash properly. So it was natural.


    I pulled the thread and called Mina. Fortunately, Mina quickly opened the door and found me, as if she was nearby.


    Yes, Miss. Did you call?


    Mina. I want to take a bath  Please prepare the bath.


    Yes. Miss.


    It didnt take long for her to prepare for the bath. Mina must have predicted that I would wash up soon, so everything was already ready.


    Surely, it was because she supported me for a long time. Perhaps the one who knows me best in Rodenov is Mina.


    Common princesses take a bath with the help of maids, but I was different. I didnt want to show my body to anyone else.


    I was afraid they will look strangely at my body covered with blue-white scales. Of course, I didn''t think Mina would do that, but I just didnt like it.


    Therge bathroom adjacent to my room was big enough for me alone.


    In order not to make the cold worse, I quickly took off everything I was wearing and put myself in the warm bath.


    When the warm water touched my body, my mind began to feel morefortable.


    How long was I soaking? Something felt itchy.


    I couldnt stand this itching that started from my fingertips, so I started scratching the skin on my fingertips without realizing it.


    ''Why am I doing this?''


    I knew that scratching would hurt would my skin, but I couldnt stop scratching.


    ''How much did I scratch?'' Usually, if I scratch that much, there should be a pain, but today there was no pain.


    It was a strange thing. When I looked at my fingertips, wondering why, I couldnt help but be surprised.


    uh ?


    The scales on my fingertips were peeling off. The scales began to peel off along the fingertips, like a snake shedding its skin. What was revealed at the spot where the scales were peeled off was white  Beautiful white skin.


    When I felt embarrassed by the sense of difference in the skin that I did not think was mine, Itching began to spread all over my body.


    OMG.


    - itchy itchy itchy


    The scales naturally began to peel off. Starting from the fingertips, the scales all over the body began to fall off  Finally.


    Even the scales on the side of my face fell off.


    Without even having time to feel the slight pain of the scalesing off, I turned my gaze to the bathroom mirror, which I had put away because I didnt want to look at it.


    ah,


    My vision blurred, and I saw myself reflected in the mirror.


    What was reflected in the mirror


    Wasnt dragon skin, it was me with white, intact human skin. Although I still had horns.


    The tears didnt stop. The first time I saw myself after 19 years


    I looked dazzlingly beautiful. Even more so than Princess Lobelia, famous for her beauty.


    Seeing my whole face for the first time, I just sat down and wiped away tears.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ''How long has it been?''


    Realizing that too much time had passed while crying I hurriedly finished the bath and collected the lumps of scales that had fallen from my body... To prove that I am me.


    This was in case other people didnt recognize me. Or wouldnt know even with the horns on top of my head.


    ''What will the people of the castle say when they see me? Especially, what would Physis say while looking at me? Will he be delighted, or will he be surprised?''


    I couldnt have predicted all the reactions, but a smile began to form on my lips. I was just happy.


    It wasnt just an appearance, but  Somehow, I felt like I had regained my whole self.


    I also had doubts. Why did the scalese off all of a sudden?


    There must have been a reason, which I didn''t know.


    It was said that the family inherited the dragon lineage, but many records about the dragon have been lost.


    It was just that I had no choice but to live and know.


    The gait that was a little shriveled became confident little by little. Finally, I opened the bathroom door.


    Fortunately, no one was in the room. The clothes were just lying there, neatly arranged. Apparently, Mina had gone to work separately.


    I changed my clothes and looked at myself in the mirror.


    I wondered if what I saw in the bathroom earlier was an illusion. More beautiful than anyone I had ever seen  I saw myself again.


    When I was staring at the mirror endlessly like that. I heard a knock on the door outside


    Adilun, are you finished with your bath? I think you will have to eat dinner soon, so Ive prepared it.


    It was Physis.


    Yes. Come in.


    It was a tense moment. As soon as I finished my answer, there was a squeaking sound and the door opened He entered the room.


    How are you feeling now...?


    His eyes were wide open as he looked at me.


    Are you?


    He was able toplete his words only after one breath. His surprised face came into my view His eyes met my golden eyes.


    Yes.


    Smiling wider than ever, I answered him happily.


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to <strong>read up to the 5 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /taylor007]

 Chapter 44 – More than anyone

    Chapter 44 ¨C More than anyone<strong>44  More than anyone</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw the most beautiful woman I had ever seen.


    Horns on top of her head, dark blue hair like the night sky was mesmerizingly wet as if she had just finished taking a bath, and finally The bright golden eyes which seemed to tell me that woman in front of me was Adilun.


    As I asked her directly, a soft but pleasant voice came out of her mouth as usual.


    Are you...?


    Yes.


    Adilun. The scales  . What happened?


    I dont know either. Just  After taking a bath, my whole body started to itch, and when I scratched, the scales fell off.


    What! Are you okay? Is there a ce where you feel pain?


    Oh, No. I dont think there is... for now.


    Haa. That''s fortunate, I was worried...


    I was worried that if the scales on her body were torn off forcefully by herself, but if that was the case, then she would have a painful expression on her face. But on the country, she looked happy, it seemed that was not the case.


    Instead of admiring her beauty, I felt rather fortunate; She will no longer have to face gossip about her appearance.


    Rather, she would probably be the subject of praise for most people now. Also, she will witness the jealousy of countless princesses.


    However, it was better to be the subject of envy than to be med and suffer for looking like a monster. The world is not thend of fairytales; it''s cruel and people often don''t see how good one is.


    All they knew was their own belief. For some people some things were great and those things will be bad for someone.


    If this was going to help her to be more happy, I was happy for her.


    Fortunate, is that all?


    When I was lost in thought, I was awakened by a sudden regretful voice I heard.


    At her question, I shook my head in denial.


    No. Its toote to say now. she said that but her eyes spoke otherwise.


    You look beautiful, Adliun... More than anyone Ive ever seen.


    I spoke the words she wanted to hear the most.


    Is that so? Thats fortunate.


    At my words, she madethe happiest expression I had ever seen on her face.


    My heart sank as I looked at her slightly sharp eyes bending beautifully. It was an outrageouslook- to such an extent that if one were to let go of one''s mind, one would immediately be enchanted.


    Whats wrong?


    Oh, nothing.


    But wouldnt Adilun be rather disappointed if I did that? I am the one who, not long ago, spat countless insults at her.


    If I changed my attitude towards her just because her appearance had changed, and approached her more aggressively, wouldn''t such a disgusting behavior hurt her?


    ''Probably yes  So Let''s avoid talking about her appearance.''


    Of course, she might have also wanted to validate that her appearance had improved or she looked beautiful. However, that was the reaction that people who had loved her from the beginning should show.


    So, I, who insulted her because of her appearance was the person who shouldnt dare to show that kind of reaction.


    Ah, I forget  I brought soup. Would you like some?


    So I stupidly had no choice but to ask her like that.


    At my sudden question, she just nodded.


    For some reason, there was a hint of disappointment on her face.


    Perhaps, it was as if she was trying to let others know that she had taken off her scales


    Well now. Since she had just finished taking a bath and had a cold, I thought it would be better to have some food and recover her energy before calling the people to Adilun''s room.


    "Here."


    Ah yes.


    But just in case, lie down in bed. If youre not careful, you might catch a cold again. Especially since youve taken a bath, youd better warm up quickly.


    Yes. I know.


    I grabbed her by the shoulders and led her to the bed. Then I brought the tray carrying the meals in front of her and took out the soup on the silver tter.


    As I had been doing all day, naturally I put the soup spoon into her mouth.


    Time to eat.


    ah.


    Adilun also seemed to have gotten used to it, and she quickly bit into the spoon I was holding out.


    You can get tired of soup if you eat it every time, is it okay?


    Because Im not the type to enjoy eating something in the first ce. And above all, this soup is really delicious... And I don''t want to look so immature toin about the soup or food that the chef has put so much effort into.


    Im d thats the case. Actually, I was worried that eating the same food for days might not be good for your mood.


    Its really fine.


    If there is something wrong with your body, please tell me. To be honest  I am a little anxious.


    As if pondering over my words for a moment, she rested my hand on her chin and lost herself in thought. Perhaps, she was immersed in thoughts of why the scales suddenly fell off.


    Well For now, this is my hypothesis;


    Yes?


    It is said that snakes are at their weakest when they shed their skin.


    Yes.


    Maybe I guess the reason I caught a cold was for the same reason.


    Then does that mean your body will grow more now?


    I do not know. I dont even know that far. People like me werent thatmon, and there werent any records.


    Anyway, I understand... Ah, Adilun.


    Yes?


    Because she had finished eating, I could call other people now. Adilun certainly seemed to have recovered much more energy than before.


    I will bring His Excellency Duke Johannes and Duchess udia.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    In an instant, the door closed and he said he would bring my parents and left.


    Even after he left, I couldnt believe the current situation, so I pinched my cheek.


    It felt tingly, and it hurt.


    It was not a dream. I looked at my hand; Clear skin came into my eyes.


    ''ah''


    Only then did I know, that I wasnt a monster... But a human.


    The self-defeating sense of shame began to disappear at once. The wounds that lowered my self-esteem were starting to wash away.


    The reaction that Physis showed just before was triggering such thoughts even more.


    After he said I was beautiful, the reason he didnt bother to say additional things about my appearance was probably to be considerate of me.


    As soon as he saw my changed appearance, what he said came to my mind.


    Are you okay? Do you have any pain somewhere?


    That''s fortunate...


    He was more concerned about my well-being, not my appearance.


    At the same time, I started to think of the insults he had thrown at me at a year ago.


    Get out of my sight. I dont want to see that ugly face of yours again.


    Ugly monster. Yes. The words I heard back then had taken away all my pride and put me down.


    But now he  he didnt forget, he knew what did he say, and how great was the wound I received then. So he must have had no choice but to save words about my appearance.


    But I also felt a little bit sad and disappointed.


    It was to the point where I inadvertently wished hed paid more attention to my appearance. Because I wanted to recover my shattered pride little by little like that.


    ''To hear that I''m beautiful and not a bitcking.''


    As I was whining like that, a thought suddenly came to my mind.


    ''He  Has he ever told someone that "you are beautiful."?''


    I continued to think deeply.


    The National Foundation Day...


    Princess Lobelia and numerous other princesses...


    Come to think of it, he had never once praised another womens appearance or admired their beauty.


    ''But He  told me I''m beautiful.''


    At the fact that I suddenly realized this and joy began to fill my heart.


    He acknowledged his mistakes, cared for me, and acknowledged me.


    Because of what happened in thest few days, I couldnt help but feel grateful to him little by little, but to think he had gone this far.


    My thoughts about him started to go one step further... in a positive direction.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    I moved to the Winter Garden attached to the current Rodenov Castle, because I had heard that the Duke and Duchess had been chatting here for the first time in a while.


    Physis? What happened?


    His Excellency, Duke Johannes, weed me. The Duchess next to him was also looking at me with a wee look.


    Recently, since I started to take care of Adilun with utmost sincerity, I could feel that the positive impression they had for me increased rapidly.


    Can Your Excellency go to Adiluns room for a moment? The Duchess must go with you.


    Well? Has something happened to Adilun?


    Yes. However, it is not a bad thing.


    What is going on?


    The scales on her body They fell off.


    What? Is that true?


    Really?


    The two opened their eyes wide and looked at me.


    Yes. Please go fast. Adilun is also waiting for you two.


    Yes, we will go right now. Mydy, lets go.


    Yes. go fast.


    So, we quickly headed to Adiluns room.


    At the things that would happen afterward, I started tough thinking about them.


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to <strong>read up to the 5 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /taylor007]

 Chapter 45 – Getting drunk

    Chapter 45 ¨C Getting drunk<strong>45  Getting drunk</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    Reactions that werepletely in line with my expectations erupted inside the duchy.


    First of all, in the case of His Excellency Johannes and Duchess udia, they looked at the scale less Adilun and made a puzzled expression.


    While holding Adilun by the shoulder, His Excellency Johannes also said that it was really fortunate that it went well and she was not in pain anymore.


    In particr, His Excellency Johannes was quite pleased because Adilun looked so much like Duchess udia in her youth.


    The reactions of the servants and maids of the duchy were not much different either.


    The knights began to tear up as they watched Adilun without her scales.


    In the end, everyone in the Duchy was happy that Adilun had escaped from being called a monster, and Sir Johannes gave additionalpensation to those who had assisted Adilun and held a dinner party for the Duchy.


    The servants of the castle rejoiced while eating rare and high-quality food, and Adilun alsoughed with them.


    It is a nice day. Isnt it?


    I know, right.


    There were also many funny scenes. The knights drank and made all kinds of bets, but there were also scenes where servants and maids looked happy while chatting and eating.


    In the end, it wasnt long before a mess broke out, but the Duke, who was already in a high mood, rather encouraged the mess by cing money on their bets as if it was okay. Adilun was no different. She was not helping out in the mess and drinking wine nonstop.


    I tried to stop her as much as possible and told His Excellency Johannes, but His Excellency Johannes also gave permission to drink on a day like today, and because of that, Adilun ended up getting drunk.


    Even she, who had never drunk alcohol, must have been happy about todays work to the extent that she even enjoyed drinking.


    Adilun. Are you okay?


    Ah, um. Swimming. Yes. Swimming is okay, its okay.


    Seeing her gibberish and her staggering smirk at her faltering steps, it seemed that she was already drunk.


    This... Youre really drunk.


    Nah, Im not drunk! See. I can walk well!


    It was too unstable to walk for her. Eventually, she hit the side of her head with a thud in the hallway of the pce.


    Ouch!


    Apparently, she hit her horn, but the horn was not damaged. They looked pretty solid.


    Haa..


    I let out a deep sigh and tried to hold her hand, which was holding her head against the wall.


    No!


    Yes? Let go!


    Nooooo...


    She suddenly started rejecting my hand. On the contrary, she suddenly grabbed my hand, which was reaching out to her own, and bit it.


    Ouch! Why are you like this!


    Hehe. I hate it.


    Yes? What do you mean?


    You look so pretty!


    ''What kind of nonsense is this again?'' I thought to myself.


    What are you talking about again? You look more pretty.


    I used to look like a monster, but you look prettier than me, to the point of hating me! Especially dancing! When you dance with Princess Lobelia! Adilun said.


    She says she always hated her monstrous appearance, and her self-esteem fell to the bottom, especially because I insulted her externally.


    This was something Id heard before, so I just hung my head in disdain to see her.


    She goes on to say, the way I danced with Princess Lobelia suited me so well, she said she hated that too. The fact that the reactions around us were different from when she danced with me also seemed to ignore her efforts.


    I thought I was just about to be killed.


    Im sorry.


    When I said I was sorry, she shook her head in amazement and smiled bashfully.


    Yes. That was before and its fine now. Im prettier now hehe.


    Is that so?


    Yes. So from now on, be good! Because there is still some time left


    I will keep that in mind. Adilun.


    The timeshe spoke of must be a promise she made with me.


    About 8 months were left now.


    Anyway, I grabbed Adiluns hand again. This time she also took my hand obediently, but there was a problem.


    What?


    Her leg was loose. So I quickly took her body into my arms.


    Adilun!


    Eh.


    Is it okay?


    Hehe. Yes. its okay.


    Perhaps she didnt even know that she had almost fallen, she smiled at me as she suddenly hugged me.


    Physis.


    Yes?


    I have no strength in my legs.


    I see.


    Hug me.


    Yeah?


    Just hug me like a princess from a story!


    Oh


    It seemed that she could not even predict what kind of flow the alternative actions would lead to.


    Hug me!


    Okay, okay.


    Supporting her back and the inside of her knees, I lifted her up like a so-called princess. It seemed to me that this was much morefortable than supporting her for nothing.


    Wow!


    She put her arm around my neck and smiled brightly and as if she wasnt used to the momentary sensation of her body floating.


    In an instant, my heart beat loudly.


    Let''s go to the bedroom now!


    Because of that, I couldnt help but raise my voice in bewilderment.


    No. I want to see the garden!


    Then you could catch a cold again.


    I will not!


    She seemed unwilling to give up her stubbornness at all.


    However, if we went out to the ce where the snow wind blew like this, it was certain that the cold woulde back, so I put her down for a while and wrapped her in my coat.


    And when I picked her up again, Adilun showed a satisfied expression. I resigned myself and decided to do as she wished.


    It was the first time I had ever seen her behave like this anyway, so I thought it would be better to just ept it.


    But, considering all the mental pain she must have suffered, it might have been the first time she had been able to rx like this.


    Where shall we go like this?


    Hey, let''s go to the Winter Garden. Yey!


    With her in my arms, I went out into the winter garden: a garden that Duchess udia took care of with great attention, and it was a ce where Adilun visited whenever her feelings wereplicated.


    Even in winter, colorful flowers were blooming in that ce.


    I had often seen her stop by the Winter Garden while living in Rodenov.


    ''Anyway, why did she suddenly want toe here?'' Thinking that I asked her.


    The winter garden Why did you ask toe here?


    Its just because the winter garden view at night is pretty  . And I have something I want to say to you.


    She mumbled.


    To me?


    Yesssss.


    What do you want to say?


    Earlier When I asked how about my face  . You didnt answer properly.


    ''I should have answered correctly then. That you are more beautiful than anyone else.''


    However, that alone didn''t seem to be enough for her.


    I answered clearly.


    You didnt!


    She spoke to me in a voice full of anguish.


    You didnt  . I, I always imagined that. My scales wille off one day  If I be prettier than Princess Lobelia, to the point where your eyes will widen, then Ill show off to you  Imagine that. Then you cant get your head around my face anymore. You, who just called me a disgusting monster.


    Yes. Imaginations and desires. The two things which all humans have.


    She was also a normal human girl.


    Sometimes she was sad, sometimes she was happy, and sometimes she fantasized about strutting on someone who had been mean to her.


    How harsh and painful were the words I said to such a person would have been. Moreover, to her at the time, that was my sincerity, so it must have hurt her even more.


    But now Yes. now.


    Maybe my sincerity could heal her wounds a little.


    You are beautiful. Not empty words  You are much more than Princess Lobelia.


    Really?


    Yes. Im not lying. I have even danced with Princess Lobelia before, right? So I can tell that you are much more beautiful.


    You... hmmm. Y-youre not going to tell me that Im an ugly monster anymore, are you?


    Never. It wont happen. You are more beautiful than anyone else.


    Really? Can I trust you?


    Yes. There will be no ifs. Havent you always said thattely?


    Hehe. Thank you. Please get me off now.


    She smiled lightly and asked me to put her down.


    With both feet on the ground, she took off her shoes and stepped into the middle of the winter garden. The garden was made up of very well-kept grass, so walking barefoot wouldnt hurt. She wandered freely in the garden, and beckoned to me.


    Physis, take off your shoes ande here!


    Alright.


    Why did she look extra pretty when she was behaving this way?


    I also followed her instructions, took off my shoes, and even my socks, and went barefoot to the middle of the garden.


    In front of me, she abruptly stretched out her hand.


    Dance with me. Just like you danced with Princess Lobelia on National Foundation Day. No  More nicer than that. Didnt I just say I had a funny imagination? This is an extension of that; I wanted to dance a more beautiful dance than the one you danced with Princess Lobelia back then.


    Under the soft moonlight, dark blue hair resembling the night sky shines.


    The bluish-white horn boasts an elegant figure with just that, and now it hadpletely shed and regained its original shape


    She, who was more beautiful than anyone else, invited me to dance.


    ''How can I refuse...''


    I held her hand as if possessed.


    Bare feet gently we walked through the garden. Music? We didnt need those things. Just the sound of the wind blowing under the moonlight was enough. Cold or something... it didnt matter now.


    Our eyes met as we held hands.


    The sharp eyes gently bent and smiled lightly, making me an idiot in an instant. How could an impression that looked so sharp change so mildly?


    And that was not all. Why did she look so pretty when I see herself in those drunken, slightly hazy eyes?


    Something thrilling began to flow from the ce where we held hands. It was a feeling I had never felt before in my life.


    ''What should I call this?''


    ''Hallucinations.''


    ''Yes. I could call it hallucinations.''


    A silent dance without music unfolds in the winter garden. Bare feet intertwined, and each others breath intertwined.


    Because she was drunk, she sometimes stepped on my foot, it was as light as if a feather had stepped on it. Her yful smile, whenever she stepped on my foot, was so mesmerizing that I couldnt take my eyes off her.


    My heart beats, and under the moonlight I finally realized.


    That... I was in love with this girl.


    The reason I wanted her to be happy, the reason I wanted her to smile  All of which could be exined by my crush on her.


    What filled me up was that I wanted to make her mine A somewhat selfish desire.


    I realized;


    Now that this feeling was irreversible. The fact that this desire will grow bigger and bigger.


    And if I let this selfish desire go in the wrong direction I could make her unhappy...


    I smiled at her, hiding that storm of emotion inside me in the calm but cool wind of the garden.


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to <strong>read up to the 5 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /taylor007]

 Chapter 46 – Social gathering (1)

    Chapter 46 ¨C Social gathering (1)<strong>46  Social gathering (1)</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    As soon as the dance was over, Adilun suddenly put her hand on my shoulder.


    Adilun?


    I looked at her, wondering what the hell was going on, and she was just asleep with her eyes closed peacefully.


    ''Hahaha... ''


    Wrapping Adilunin my coat and caring her like a princess in my arms, I put my shoes back on, left the garden, and headed straight to her room.


    Perhaps because the banquet was over, the inside of the castle was quiet.


    Um


    Adilun''s face was illuminated in the dark by the moonlighting through the small windows of the castle, and she looked out of this world while sleeping peacefully.


    That was how I arrived in front of Adiluns room.


    I opened the door, made her sleepfortably on the bed, and covered her with a nket.


    While taking care of her sleeping figure, I sat down on the chair nearby and looked around for a while, then I stroked her hairhesitantly and immediately left the room.


    My thoughts wereplicatedly mixed. What should I do in the future, how should I treat her  thoughts like that ran through my mind.


    However, all those thoughts eventually boiled down to a single thing;


    To make Adilun happier.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    My head was heavy and spinning.


    Ahhh


    I let out an uncontrolled moan and clutched my head. The bright morning sun was beating down on me.


    My eyes, which had opened, closed again with the intrusion of sunlight, and at the same time, my eyes blinked to open on their own and finally came into focus.


    The appearance of the bedroom came to my nce, albeit in a blur.


    ''Why am I in the bedroom? Yesterday, I must have been eating something at the banquet celebrating my shedding ?''


    ying with my hair, I recalled the memories of yesterday.


    ''What happened?''


    Reflecting on my thoughts, I recalled the scenes of yesterday one by one. The banquet, the drinks I drank in a good mood, and after that, like a hazy fog, there were gaps in my memory here and there.


    But  The more I recalled the memory, the more my face turned red.


    I hate it.


    Hug me!


    Eh?


    Dance with me.


    As the memories passed one by one, I had no choice but to pull the nket over my head and scream.


    Aaaaaaa


    What the hell did I do? No matter how drunk I was, my obsession with Physis started hitting my head in an instant.


    The heat rushed to my face from embarrassment, and even that wasnt enough, so I had no choice but to kick the nket.


    ''You idiot. Why the hell did you show him that?'' I said to myself.


    I wanted to erase the memory of that time, but the memory came back to me even more vividly, from what I said at that time, to what Physis said, to what he did, everything began toe back vividly.


    The scent I smelled when he held me still seemed to linger in my nose. From hugging his neck, smiling, and dancing barefoot in the garden.


    Ahh


    I didnt know if the shame would go away, but the opposite joy also started to fill up inside me.


    Even though Iined about the things he said in the past, he apologized to me for his mistake at that time again and even gave me an assurance that it would never happen. He was always kind to me and cared for me when I was drunk.


    How captivating was his soft smile when he danced with me? In an instant, my heart was beating fast.


    It was so funny that I couldnt help but burst intoughter.


    Maybe thats why I fell for him first even before 8 months had passed.


    ''But the day he keeps his promise, then I will tell him.''


    Would it be long or short?  Somehow, I started waiting for that time.


    ''How will my rtionship with him change at that time?''


    Just as I was about to get out of my thoughts, I heard a knock on the door.


    Miss. This is Mina. May Ie in?


    Yes,e in.


    Mina opened the door and brought honey water along with a simple breakfast.


    Honey water?


    Yes. SirPhysis said that thedy is going to suffer from a hangover, so it would be better for her to drink some honey water.


    Aha


    Did you have a good time yesterday?


    Yes?


    Some people say they saw Sir Physis taking away a drunkendy yesterday in his arm. Couldnt it be that you did something stupid?


    Oh, no. I just danced.


    Aha. Anyway, rest a little longer, and call me if there is anything you need.


    Yes. Thanks, Mina. By the way, if you meet Physis, would you ask him toe to my room?


    Alright. Oh, then  Lets start with simple makeup. I will call the maids.


    Yes?


    As soon as Mina finished her words, she called several maids to dress me up.


    In the meantime, I had been feeling reluctance to dress up because of my scales, but whenever I saw my face with the scales peeling off, I naturally wanted to dress up, so I did not refuse Minas proposal.


    Of course, it took quite a while to dress up, but  The results that came out were unbelievable.


    Uh, um. I am not like me.


    You are so beautiful.


    The maids began to exim at my foolishugh, saying that the dress was so well done.


    If that is the case, wont Sir Physis fall for you at once?


    It wasnt designed for that purpose.


    Whoops. How do you feel when you see a changed version of yourself?


    I do like it. Really.


    Thats fortunate. Miss, you have to get used to it by now. There is a social gathering soon.


    Yes.


    Then, we will go away. About Sir Physis, I will tell him, I hope you have a good time.


    Thanks.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    When I was resting after sparring with the knights as usual, I saw a maid with light blonde hair approaching me.


    It was Mina.


    Mina? What happened?


    Mydy is looking for you.


    Okay, I will go.


    Ah, sir.


    Yes?


    Dont be too surprised.


    I couldnt understand Minas sudden words, so I asked.


    What do you mean not to be surprised?


    You will know when you see.


    Well Is that so?


    By the way, it was a call from Adilun. Was she okay with a hangover? It must be quite difficult since she was not in the habit of drinking often, but wouldnt it be better to take a break  Thinking of such things, I stood in front of Adiluns room and knocked on the door.


    I knocked on the door.


    Adilun, may Ie in?


    Come on in.


    When I opened the door, I saw Adilun wearing a beautiful dress. She even had on light makeup, but it was done in such a way that Adilun''s natural charm was very well preserved.


    Wow.


    I unknowingly spit out admiration.


    ''Is this reaction Mina had been expecting?''


    How is that?


    It really suits you.


    That''s it?


    As I sincerely admired her, Adilun turned the side of her head around and asked calmly. I guess it was to hide the shame.


    Hahaha, originally I have poor expressiveness. Seeing as I never had a history of admiring someone elses in the first ce.


    I guess those words were the decisive blow. Adiluns face began to turn red. Even when there were bluish-white scales, there were frequent scenes of them being stained red, but when the scales came off, the redness of the face could be seen in real-time.


    Well, if you suddenly say that  Thanks anyway.


    By the way what did you call me for?


    That  I would like to apologize for yesterdays rudeness. And I think we should talk about the social gathering.


    Are you embarrassed?


    Yes, that  I just bit off my hand.


    Oh, you mean that? Fine. It could be if youre drunk. Rather, It was quite good... Seeing all of Adiluns cute side.


    Ahhh


    Adilun lowered her head and blushed. Seeing as I remembered what she did yesterday, she must have kicked off the duvet quite a bit as soon as she woke up.


    Anyway, Im really sorry. Its my first time drinking


    I was rather good, rather good. Ive never seen you smile so brightly.


    uh  Did I?


    Yes. You put your arm around my neck and smile very brightly  .


    Ah! Stop! Stop talking!


    Adilun, whose face had turnedpletely red and was about to explode, waved her hand and began to struggle to cover my mouth.


    Later, I could y more with this topic.


    Iughed and teased Adilun ever since, and I stopped teasing her only because of her pleas to stop.


    Well, anyway, now Ill exin about the social gathering. Didnt I say that the social gathering would be held at the Daevarton familyst time?


    Yes. I remember.


    Anyway, regarding this social gathering, there will be a lot of people who hate me. Apparently, there are some people who are jealous of my position. Perhaps because of that, there are some people who have been spreading all sorts of bad rumors about me behind my back  Physis? Whats wrong with your expression all of a sudden?


    It was a story I already knew, but hearing it directly from her mouth really left a disgusting face.


    I opened my eyes and asked her.


    Who is that?


    Uh, um. At that time, I punished him, so there is no need for you toe forward. Moreover, my scales fell off this time too, right?


    Yes.


    Then I want to make it more efficient to break their tantrums. In fact, that is the reason why I am attending this social gathering. To find my allies, and to stamp out those who show hostility to me. So  Physis. I have a favor to ask.


    What is your request?


    Would you like to do some acting with me?


    Adilun, along with those words, painted a mischievous smile on her lips like a child.


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to <strong>read up to the 5 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /taylor007]

 Chapter 47 – Social gathering (2)

    Chapter 47 ¨C Social gathering (2)<strong>47  Social gathering (2)</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    Acting?


    Yes.


    What are you talking about?


    Its simple. You and I will be pretending to have a big fight.


    Only then I understood her intentions.


    If we act cold in social gatherings, pretending to fight among ourselves, those who want to use me to harm Adilunwill surelye to me, so shouldn''t I remember those names?


    I understand. If I act like you and I had a fight, those who want toharm you will approach me, and at that time I should make a list of those   Is that correct?


    Exactly.


    Then we will have to make a justification for fighting, do you have anything in mind?


    Umm


    Adilun seemed to struggle for a moment, then pped once as if she had remembered something and spoke to me.


    I think you and I should act like we used to.


    Like we used to... this was probably about how we looked before I became aware of my previous life.


    The way I behaved when I spat out all sorts of insults and harsh words at her.


    What? No, wait. Adilun. thats kinda


    When I vehemently rejected her proposal, Adilun gave me a puzzled expression.


    Seeing her like that I continued.


    Didnt I promise just yesterday? I will never say anything harsh to you again.


    Aaaa  . I-Im fine, so its fine. You can do it.


    She said to me even as her face turned red as if she had again remembered what happened yesterday.


    But still


    When I spoke to her with a reluctant expression, she waved her hand, saying it was okay.


    Hey, okay, shall we do some practice beforehand?


    Right now?


    Yes.


    No, Ill be the only one in trouble if someonees in, so Ill have to decline.


    What I said was true, the moment someone bursts in and saw meshing out at Adilun, Rodenov will flip again.


    Well  I know that too. Oh. I will tell you about the people to be careful of.


    Yes.


    I straightened my posture again and began to listen to Adilun.


    First of all, William Devarton, who is hosting this social gathering. He has a strong self-judgment and strong arrogance. His skills are quite good, but  More precisely, he has the skill of one decent knight. There is a high possibility that he will feel jealous of you because you have gained great fame through the great duel and National Foundation Day this time.


    If I pretend to fight you, he will approach you.


    At my question, Adilun nodded.


    Yes  There is a high possibility that he will approach me after seeing your changed appearance. Originally, he was one of the candidates for my fiance, so he might approach me while emphasizing that fact.


    ''What fact.''


    I really dont like that.


    Oh, its just a possibility, a possibility. Let go of that face. I have no intention of being friends with such a guy.


    She said to me with a surprised expression as I clenched my teeth.


    If you look closely, I was one of those goons


    At least you didnt have a history with women. It was just that you were very violent. But this time, can you act like a fool? That way we can sort it out for sure.


    Ha. Okay. And who is next?


    Next  Selina Idenea. She is the daughter of Count Idenea. Shes pretty good-looking, has a strong vanity, and believes she should always be the best. She is also a person who likes to make a fool out of a group of people.


    Then That woman must hate you.


    Yes. Quite a bit. If we get caught, she will probably try her best to bite me.


    Adilun was a princess of Rodenov, but also a person who was good at magic, so if the aspect of appearance was excluded, there would be no way for Selina to defeat Adilun.


    Especially this time, as Adilun didn''t have her scales, Selinawont be able to win against her even with her looks, so the jealousy will explode more.


    But Adilun.


    Yes?


    People who are on your side or people who are not... Isnt it enough to know that?


    No.


    Adilun shook her head.


    Those who have already been revealed are not important. Besides them, there must be quite a few people who are against me. At this social gathering, I intend to sort them all out. So Please.


    Okay, Adilun. If you say so.


    And  You are the one who has not to fall for other princesses. I have no intention of allowing someone who is called my fianc to approach another woman.


    Hahahahaha. Okay. That will never happen.


    For now, lets put this aside. And about the social gathering .As soon as the date is clear, I will tell you.


    Yes. Then what are you nning to do now?


    Well  I do not know. Do you want to watch magic training?


    Magic training? That sounds good.


    Then let''s go. Recently, I had to neglect my magic training due to various things  But Good for you...


    Hey?


    Hmmm


    I just wanna know one more thing?


    What?


    How can I hug you again this time?


    I said spitefully to her.


    Ah! Enough!! Stop teasing me!!!


    Her face turned red, and she screamed at me.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    This is my magic workshop.


    Adilun''s magic workshop was connected to her study, but it was a fairlyrge space. It seemed to be a magically constructed space.


    In the magic workshop, the smell of paper was thicker than what I felt in the study, and the paper was stained and speckled with ink that hadnt dried yet.


    Seeing as the crumpled papers stood out at times, it seemed that it was also a space where she went through many trials and errors.


    Here


    Also, there were remains of what seemed to be traces of magic all over the ce. It seemed that the series of processes of constructing a theory about magic and actually using it were all done here.


    No wonder. There was no trace of magic in the training ground at all.


    If there was a space like this, She wouldnt even need it.


    Nice.


    Yes? Is this nice? Isn''t this messy?


    As she said, the workshop was actually quite messy; Books and stacks of paper scattered here and there, with spots scorched or frozen by magic.


    It was a space that could not be said to be clean even with sugar coating, but rather, it felt like a space that was faithful to its purpose.


    Isnt it a space that is faithful to its purpose? I would say that this is cool to see how much Adilun is interested in magic and how much effort she puts in.


    Oh, well. Thanks... I guess?


    Its apliment, so theres no need to make such an ambiguous expression.


    I see. Anyway, is there anything you want to see?


    I do not know. Im not that knowledgeable about magic. I just want to see how you practice your magic, is that okay?


    In my previous life, there was no study of magic itself, so I had no choice but to be unfamiliar with magic. In the first ce, even in this life, the family I belonged to was a knight family thoroughly, so it was not easy toe into contact with wizards.


    There is nothing that cannot be done. It doesnt matter if someone sees it in the first ce.


    Uh. does that happen? I dont think the other wizards were like that.


    They and I have different bloodlines. Perhaps there are significant differences in the way they and I use magic? For example, I dont take orders. I dont even need tools to use magic.


    Why is that?


    My body itself is no different from a magic tool. Usually, the efficacy of tools for using magic is to make it easier to collect mana and to handle mana They are like instincts to me.


    To my question, she replied with a shrug.


    Aha


    Well, its because Im of dragon blood. Thats why I said earlier that it doesnt matter. My magic is difficult even for a wizard to understand.


    You are amazing.


    Well  Well, You have been through a lot, so shouldnt I have this level of ability?


    Certainly, considering the insults and things she must have received That didn''t look like a very good reward to me.


    Moreover, Adilun was a princess of Rodenov. Even if she didnt know magic, she could have livedfortably for the rest of her life.


    Then Im going to practice magic  Are you okay? You wouldnt be having fun.


    Fine. I havent experienced magic often, so I think it will be amazing and fun to watch.


    If so  . Then dont talk to me because I need to concentrate from now on. There was a magic I was thinking about recently.


    Alright.


    She held a thick book in her hand and stepped into a slightly wider area, there were no magic materials in her hand. After that, she opened the book and began to concentrate.


    Instantly, a strong wind blew through the room, and a small mass of light began to form in front of her. As if considerable power had been condensed into a huge mass, the space around it began to distort.


    Soon, her bluish-white horns gradually glowed brightly and began to pour mana into a ball of light. The word that her body itself was a magic tool seemed toe from those horns.


    The raging wind stopped, and the shape of the light mass seemed to stabilize little by little.


    But...


    Oh!


    Apanied by Adiluns bewildered cry, the mass of light trembled unsteadily, and finally...


    -BAANG!


    It made a noise and exploded.


    ''This is not good.''


    I caught her momentarily as she was about to fall backward.


    Are you okay?


    Oh, thank you. This is... Its a new magic Ive been thinking abouttely But It doesnt work very well. Hehehe.


    What magic? It felt like a very powerful force.


    That is the star of hope. I put my wish into magic. So that it can be magic that can change in any way. For example, if I want to annihte my enemies, I give them a powerful shock, and if I want to heal someone, I heal  It is magic that is close to all-powerful.


    Is that even possible?


    ''It can hold hope. Isnt it almost Gods realm?'' I thought.


    I do not know. I was convinced that it was theoretically possible, but as expected, it is quite difficult to directly put ones wishes into magic. No matter how strongly I wish, if I have a moments idle thoughts, It will immediately fail.


    Thats great, Adilun.


    I didnt even seed, so I feel a little embarrassed.


    But thats almost the realm of the gods, isnt it?


    God  Actually, its not even that grand. Its just a manifestation of a wide range of magic. Instead, it would be that I determine that attribute.


    That alone is great.


    Well, I feel better hearing from you. I have to say I feel a little bit recognized. Anyway, I think I need to think a little more, but if you get bored waiting, you can go first.


    She smiled lightly as she said that, and I shook my head.


    I dont have anything to do anyway, and since Ive finished my training earlier, so its okay. Its even more interesting than I thought.


    Well. Then I get it. You are good to stay.


    Alright.


    After she got out of my arms, she went to the desk attached to the workshop and began ying with the pen nonstop, holding her head.


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to <strong>read up to the 5 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /taylor007]

 Chapter 48 – Social gathering (3)

    Chapter 48 ¨C Social gathering (3)<strong>48  Social gathering (3)</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    That''s not... Where did I go wrong?


    Adilun continued to mutter and y with the pen. A crackling sound echoed through the workshop, and I just watched her in awe.


    Her hair, tied up in a ponytail, wavy, and the fine hairs on the nape of her neck looked very attractive.


    To the extent that if I were a vampire, I would want to bite her at once.


    Adilun began to imagine the spell, madly engrossed in it, as if she forgot to pay attention to anything else once she started concentrating.


    As a stranger to magic, of course, I couldnt figure out what she was doing, but at least I could tell that what she was doing wasnt normal.


    ''A magic that had only briefly appeared before. If that magic wasplete, well... What will happen?'' I asked myself while watching her.


    I put my hand on my chin and continued to look at her.


    Just looking at her made me feel satisfied. And one more thought came to me suddenly.


    ''Do I really have to swear at someone like her? Even though its what she wants  I-I just didnt like it.''


    By hearing my swearwords, she would inevitably be hurt. She would say ''Im fine'', but I couldnt help but worry.


    She was a kind person. Otherwise, there was no way the maids and servants would have followed her like that.


    I felt like I should give it some thought. For example, ignoring her coldly Is a little better way to do it.


    ''Ill have to talk with her.''


    After a considerable amount of time had passed, Adilun stretched and turned her attention to me for a moment.


    Haa  ! Hey Physis. Have you been here just watching me all along?


    Yes. There is nothing to do, and the books here are not things I would understand from looking at them.


    Uh, um. Then you can just leave.


    Fine. Actually, it wasnt that boring.


    Yes? why?


    Having your hair tied up suits you very well. I just looked at them, what more do I need?


    I answered honestly.


    Oh, dont keep saying things like that. It''s just embarrassing!!


    By the way, Adilun.


    Yes?


    There is something I want to say about the social gathering, no matter how I look at it  Well, Im a bit reluctant to treat you like I used to.


    I already told you... Im fine. Having been treated like that for a year already by you, it can be said that I have developed some kind of immunity.


    Adilun didnt seem to take it seriously, but we wouldnt know until it actually happened.


    Originally, human psychology is extremelyplicated, and there are times when people have doubts even though they know that it just acting.


    Still, thats a bit


    Im really fine, dont worry.


    I will have to think more... By the way, are you done with your magic n?


    Yes. Its almost done, but I n to try thister. Its not urgent right now.


    Aha.


    Well, then  Im going to get hungry soon, so lets go get something to eat.


    Adilun said so and rose from her seat.


    She still had her hair tied up.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    Time passed quickly, and the day the social gathering was held arrived. We headed straight to Daevaton.


    Daevaton wasnt that wealthy, so they couldnt install a teleportation gate, and because of that, we had no choice but to ride in a wagon.


    I looked at Physis, who was sitting next to me in the wagon, with a somewhat nervous attitude. He, too, had a hardened face. Was it because of nervousness, or was it because he feltplicated as he was trying to treat me like he used to?


    In fact, there was a reason why I was trying to make him insult me like before.


    This was myst test for him. Apart from the promise, a final test to get rid of the uneasiness that lingers inside me.


    If he  If there was a sign of guilt when he said harsh words to me this time, I would no longer feel insecure about him.


    ''Please. I hope...''


    Every single day after shedding my scale, I was honestly really happy.


    Physis was always kind to me and listened to everything even when I was capricious and foolish.


    I hoped that his heart was sincere, and I wished that this life would not end.


    I felt really sorry for him, but I had no choice but to test him on my own.


    ''Later, I must apologize to him.''


    Physis continued to fret. But I was rather relieved by that appearance.


    Calm down, Physis. As I said, Im fine.


    Ah, sorry to upset you, Adilun. I keep thinking about the past


    I held his hand silently.


    Its okay. Its acting anyway. So dont worry too much. Instead, be sure to identify those who are against me, including Selina.


    Alright.


    ''Have you calmed down for a while?''


    He looked out the window with a much calmer expression.


    Hey, I see Daevaton Castle.


    Its a solid-looking castle.


    I guess so. There are quite a few monsters nearby  If they dont build a strong fortress, they will have to fall under the threat of monsters.


    Should we do it as soon as we get off the wagon?


    No. Rather than that, lets make our position official first Youre gossiping about me, you have to decide how to do it so that I can fit in there.


    Haa. For now, I will try.


    He sighed, clutching his head as if in pain.


    I looked at him and smiled a bit bitterly. I made him do terrible things to me.


    But what was this little anxiety? If I had epted his attitude, it would have been a little morefortable.


    But to do that, I wasnt sure about myself. A persons mind easily changed. A very small insecurity remaining in me could eventually prevent me from epting him.


    So I decided to walk the thorny path.


    I didn''t know what will be at the end of that thorny road, but at least my heart will be relieved.


    Now, there was not much time life before the y begins.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    Arriving at Daevaton Castle, I got off the carriage. Then I reached out to Adilun from outside the carriage.


    She took my hand and came out, and soon she was revealed, adorned to the fullest with vivid beauty.


    Dark blue hair resembling the night sky in a ponytail fluttered, and the bluish-white horns curled on top of her head made her look unapproachable.


    The clothes were also made by the artisans of Rodenov with great care and were so beautiful, that even I, who didn''t know much about womens clothes, couldn''t help but admire them.


    Like the color of the scales she wore before, the bluish-white dress was somewhat bold, revealing her shoulders, but a dark blue shawl was wrapped around it to cover the boldness.


    Also, a noble silver tiara nestled atop her head, between horns, as if to prove she was the heir to the mighty Duchy of Rodenov.


    Originally, only the daughters of dukes or princesses, the highest rank among nobles, could wear the tiara, so this tiara was a symbol of her authority here.


    After I couldnt take my eyes off her for a while, she urged me on with a soft smile.


    Am I that pretty?


    Yes.


    Seriously, I had no choice but to say that. Then, as if she was happy with that, she gave me another dazzling smile and took my hand, and led me.


    Come on, lets go quickly, Physis. The y has to start soon.


    Maybe  There will be an uproar.


    Yes? For what?


    Youll find out when you get in.


    This  Today, my teeth were likely to be significantly damaged.


    If she and I acted as nned and approached them, there would surely be some unscrupulous people who would try to approach Adilun.


    ''Damn.''


    Our n was as follows.


    First, in the banquet hall, she and I, who had the highest rank, would have our first dance.


    After that, while I was away for a while  Adilun would secretly spread gossip about me to other princesses that treated me harshly.


    Though Adilun stubbornly refused. She thought it would make it easier for me to gossip about her, so in the end, I had to ept it.


    We stood side by side in front of the door. The attendants guarding the door of the banquet hall began to widen their eyes as they looked at Adilun and me.


    When they saw the horns on her head, they realized that she was Adilun, and opened the door.


    A call was soon heard.


    Rodenovs rightful heir! Princess Adilun Rodenov and Ortaires second son, Sir Physis Ortaire, winner of the National Day Hunting Competition and Jousting tournament, is entering!


    Finally, the door opened.


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to <strong>read up to the 5 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /taylor007]

 Chapter 49 – Fishing (1)

    Chapter 49 ¨C Fishing (1)<strong>49  Fishing (1)</strong>


    <strong>[Selina Idenea''s POV]</strong>


    Selina was enjoying the attention she received at the social gathering. It was because banquets such as social gatherings were always quite enjoyable for her, who had a rather outstanding appearance.


    But today was even special for her, as Princess Rodenov wasing. Selina was eagerly awaiting her arrival.


    She always drew attention even more than the Princess of Rodenov, who had enormous and absolute prestige, and countlesspliments poured on herself. Moreover, the appearance of Princess Rodenov falling inparison with herself was very thrilling to her.


    What she enjoyed the most was watching the moment when a person with a higher prestige than herself eventually degenerated into someone inferior to her.


    She knew herself to be a rather lowly human being.


    Selina was aware that she was the kind of person who was jealous of others and enjoyed making other people deprived of attention, so she could also see that this tendency was the kind of habit she shouldnt reveal to others.


    So she formed a group, where she didnt have much to do.


    It was because Selina''s followers drove those out who were against her without her needing to step up.


    Because of that, she just had to set the tone. So she had been able to hide her bad habits all this time.


    As she was the daughter of a prestigious count and also had a great appearance, there were quite a few princesses who clung to Selina and tried to get closer to her.


    That was why Selina had the confidence to be the main character of any social gathering. In particr, she was looking forward to this day more, because she remembered the image of Physis Ortaire she had seen in the previous Great Duel.


    He was wonderful. His appearance was also very beautiful, and he even beat the winner of the National Day martial artspetition with his overwhelming skills, he would be a fairly famous knight in the future. Too bad. To think that such a person should be dedicated to that monstrous princess.


    No, no. Should I just take him? If he is taken away, what expression will that monster princess make?


    While her outrageous imagination expanded into the realm of absurd delusions, she was able to arrive at the banquet hall where the social gathering was being held.


    Several princesses were jealous of her, and many showed interest in her and tried to talk to her one more time. Among them, a handsome man approached her and waved.


    A long time no see. Selina.


    As soon as William started talking to Selina, the people around her started talking among themselves, avoiding their seats. Because they all knew that the two of them had always hated having their conversations overheard.


    Yes. Long time no see, William. But what kind of social gathering is this all of a sudden?


    Do you need to have any other intentions for the fraternity party? I just wanted to see each others faces. Seeing our monster princess after a long time is also included.


    Wouldnt it be better not to say such things outright? Do you want to y Great Duel too? Its a shame since no one listens to us right now, if we did it somewhere else, this very social gathering would be thest of you, right?


    What? Its true. Tsk, Just thinking about it gives me goosebumps.


    Ah, indeed. Did you have a phobia of reptiles? Since the old times, I have been trembling whenever I see a lizard. But doesnt Princess Rodenov look like a lizard? The skeleton ispletely human, only her skin is scaly.


    Shut up. After all, its true that she has scales. anyway, I don''t know why the nobles living in Rodenov say that the blood of such a monster is so sacred and great.


    Well, it could be. Since there is also a legend of ancestors, Princess Rodenov is a living witness of that legend. Of course, not all of the North is Rodenov, but  Because Rodenovs influence is the strongest. Be careful. Daevaton can also be like Aiden.


    We should be. Anyway, what are you nning to do today?


    What, is there anything special? I should just enjoy it.


    You are thinking of grabbing another person and driving him away. Youd better be careful, right?


    Its not true!


    Selina smiled and retorted Williams words.


    No. No matter how I look at it, it looks like you have a lot of ns.


    No, nothing special. Its just that I rather like Prince Ortaire.


    Isnt that man a bit dangerous?


    How do you know that?


    I can feel it just by looking at him. Well, you better not touch him.


    Why? I think I heard rumors about Ortaires mad dog when he was engaged to Rodenovst year  Is his personality that bad? When I think of Great Duel or National Foundation Day, he was rather very gentlemanly.


    He just doesnt seem like that.


    What?


    I dont feel well about him.


    Feeling? With just that?


    Do you even know how many monsters I sliced and ate?


    Ah. You must have been a knight too.


    You...


    Anyway, does your knights intuition say that Physis Ortaire is dangerous?


    Yes. It would be best not to get involved. I dont want to run into you with your neck turned.


    Do you really have to be so cruel to your friend?


    Its because of you, you idiot. Dont make a big deal out of being seduced by a guy with a smooth face, take care of yourself.


    Thats something Ill figure out.


    When Selina spoke dissatisfiedly, William only sighed as if he was too tired to speak. At that time, a servant came to Williams side.


    Sir.


    Whats going on?


    The carriage of the Rodenov has arrived.


    I get it.


    Did they arrive?


    Selina, who heard it from the side, asked William with a curious expression.


    Whats new after youve heard it anyway?


    Anyway, Id like you to go then.


    Yes. See youter. Dont get hit.


    Be careful.


    Selina separated from William and mingled with the crowd of princesses she used to be with. To a ce where everyonepliments each other''s pretense and praises them.


    The story they were talking about today was also repeated in the past. But Selina liked even that. The cycle was no different from the cycleof interest and happiness.


    Rodenovs rightful heir! Princess Adilun Rodenov and Ortaires second son, Sir Physis Ortaire, winner of the National Day Hunting Competition and Jousting, is entering!


    Eventually, the voice of a servant who had been standing in front of the door all day shouting about the position of the nobles was heard, and the door opened.


    And Selina couldnt help but be astonished at the sight that was revealed.


    No, it wasnt just a story limited to Selina. Everyone there was in a huge shock.


    Dark blue hair tied up and a tiara on top.


    A bluish-white dress that wasnt overdone and showed off the wearers charm with a shawl that covered her shoulders in a color simr to her hair.


    And sharp golden eyes that even looked somewhat decadent.


    The reason why everyone was shocked was because of a beautiful woman who could be called a goddess inmon words.


    Even if she was so beautiful to simply focus everyones attention on her, the servants previous words just heard passed through everyones mind, and their gaze turned to the womans head.


    Blue-white horns.


    Looking at something that could never be seen as a human being, they finally realized who that tremendously beautiful beauty was.


    Adilun Rodenov.


    Who was called the monster princess, the sessor of Rodenov who had been ostracized everywhere except Rodenov.


    Her golden eyes scanned the banquet hall with a sharp gaze, and everyone who touched them shivered as if their feet were numb.


    And at that moment, everyone present had a hunch that Adilun would be the one to receive the most attention at this social gathering.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    I looked at the scenery of the banquet hall.


    They were really ugly. No matter how important appearance was, was it enough to send admiration and praise in an instant to the person they hated so much?


    It was pathetic. Laughter flowed out. Had I still worn the scales, those gazes would have been filled with disgust and contempt.


    On the other hand, what about Physis? Even though he was the first to see my change, he was worried about my safety first.


    He was worried that the scales had fallen off, that something was wrong with my body, or that I was in more serious pain.


    I realized all over again that he was a different person from them.


    Holding hands with Physis, I moved forward.


    Was this the gaze of those who didnt even pay attention to me? I felt disgusted all over again.


    The soggy gaze began to cling. A gaze filled with shady desire. It was a look Id never received before the scales fell off.


    A sneer of disgust escaped from my lips.


    Are you okay, Adilun?


    I heard a cautious question from the side. It might be difficult to hear because of the noise, but I could always hear his words.


    Yes. its okay. It is rather funny.


    You will have to get used to being stared at like that. You will experience it often in the future too.


    Its okay because Im prepared. Anyway, are you ready?


    Yes. That''s why I''m not even looking at you. To be honest, I am very sorry.


    You looked at me from the wagon a while ago.


    Even so  Its quite upsetting that they can see you and I cant.


    Physis, who threw trivial words, perhaps to relieve my tension, gave me joy. In this disgusting ce, he was the only one who could make meugh.


    However  Now it was time to catch the fish. Perhaps there would be coldness in that gaze, and we would spit out gossip toward each other.


    Our n was simple. To gossip about each other when people get together after the first dance.


    That alone will catch a lot of people. Well spit out bad stories about each other.


    Their future actions were clear at a nce. Princesses who cut me down out of jealousy will approach Physis, and Princes who wanted to do something to me out of shady desire will cut Physis down.


    This was a friendly party. Originally, it was a ce where you should build friendships.


    But for me and Physis, it was nothing more than a fishing ground for those who were against us.


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to <strong>read up to the 5 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /taylor007]

 Chapter 50 – Fishing (2)

    Chapter 50 ¨C Fishing (2)<strong>50  Fishing (2)</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    The banquet hall was quite lively with the sound of chatter andughter. However, upon our arrival, the attention in the room shifted toward us. In particr, all eyes were fixed on Adilun.


    All kinds of shady nces mixed with admiration and jealousy were directed at her, but unfortunately, there was nothing I could do right now. Because I was in a situation where I had to treat her coldly.


    I was quite dissatisfied with that because even though everyone was looking at her, I had to turn my eyes away from her.


    Moreover, even I had to speak bad words about her in front of the other princesses. I couldnt help but sharpen my nerves.


    The warmth that radiated from our sped hands was a little sad.


    After receiving a formal greeting that was not at all sincere, Adilun and I stood at the center of the banquet hall. The first dance eventually came back to us because Adilunwas the highest-ranking noble representing the northern nobility.


    I tried to look at her with irritation and coldness in my gaze.


    In response, Adilun also gave me a cold gaze.


    It was the first time we were looking at each other like this since we met as soon as I realized my previous life. I felt like I was in the middle of a snowstorm right now.


    A slight chill ran through my body for an instant, but I didnt try to express it.


    Adilun.


    Shh. Dont say anything.


    Yes.


    Im sorry for asking too much. Just for today, just for today, please be patient.


    As the golden eyes instantly erased the coldness and embraced the gentleness and apologetic feelings, my twisted heart began to loosen little by little.


    As she wished, I looked at her coldly.


    And at that moment, calm music came out and a rather creaky dance began.


    It was a terrible dance that couldnt bepared to the dance I had danced with her a few days ago.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    Feet dont fit each other. Breathing was also starting to be disturbed little by little.


    A dance that was lousy no matter who saw it. Since I was quite confident in dancing, it was even a little humiliating to dance like this.


    An ufortable feeling raised its head a little.


    As a result, Physis held my hand tighter.


    From the moment I felt a little difort, he somehow noticed andforted me.


    That was why the ufortable feeling quickly disappeared.


    I raised my head and looked at him. I felt a cold stare linger on me. It was really unsightly, but even though I requested it from him, a ce in my heart instantly tingled.


    But I didnt bother. From the start, he was against it. I shouldnt have that mindset after forcing him.


    After a while, the flowing music stopped, and the dance finally ended. I could hear the buzz around the dance and feel the cacophony of harmonious harmonies.


    What happened? It is quite different from the dance I saw at the National Foundation Day.


    Why? I can''t understand this Could it be that they fought?


    It cant be. For the insult of Princess Rodenov, Prince Ortaire himself went all the way to the great duel.


    A voice mixed with questions began to be heard in our ears. And I felt that this was the best time to start acting.


    As the dance ended, his hand which was holding my hand took advantage of the loose gap and stroked vigorously.


    Percussion!


    Dont forget, Adilun.


    My gaze became cold, remembering the insults he had done to me in the past.


    Remembering him, who remained only as a trace in me, I revealed the feelings I had that time on my face, hinting that I was angry.


    Physis paused and stood there. His cold gaze was fixed on me. My eyes were not different from that either.


    My heart was pounding.


    Physis was the one who made the first move. He turned his head and walked away, leaving me behind.


    For a moment, my heart stopped. And disbelief started rising inside me.


    ''Do I really have to do this?''


    Could it be that I was unwilling to admit that he was changing?


    I could not erase the mistakes he made to me, but now that he was changing, shouldn''t I forget those things? Maybe I thought too high of myself?


    Suddenly, I thought that if someone else saw me like that, our n would be distorted.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    The surroundings were noisy. Leaving the fuss behind, I sat down in a suitable seat, rested my chin on my arm, and narrowed my eyes.


    Would this have been enough smoke?


    I slightly turned my gaze to look at Adilun.


    With her expressionpletely distorted, she headed in the opposite direction from me.


    No matter who saw it, we looked no different from a couple who had fallen out with each other.


    It was frustrating to sit still and sip drinks. The turmoil around was still there. It wasughable to see them smile and chat to see me and Adilun fighting.


    They didn''t even know that it was our n to fish them all out.


    I fiddled with the magic tool for recording in my arms.


    Now it was about time to get a bait. Maybe other guys will stick to Adilun too.


    Just thinking about it made me angry, but I tried to hold it in. Perhaps, in the eyes of others, I would look like I was trying to calm down my anger at Adilun.


    And shortly after, someone approached me as we expected.


    It was a woman with red hair. Unlike the color of her hair, and crimson eyes full of confidence, I could tell who she was, just by looking at her appearance.


    Selina Idenea.


    Indeed, she was exactly as Adilun had exined. I had heard that she had participated in the National Foundation Day, but I had never actually seen her.


    Are you alright, Sir Physis Ortaire?


    She looked at me with a worried expression.


    Oh, excuse me. Perhaps


    I''m Selina of Idenea. I think you can just call me Selina.


    Yes. Princess Selina. Do you need something?


    Oh, nothing special, I just wanted to have a little chat.


    I dont think the princess and I were that friendly.


    Dont be too hard on yourself. As we talk, we be friends little by little.


    Even if her face looked pretty good and she was strong, I didn''t really like the way she smiled and talked. But our efforts would be in vain if I didn''t talk to her.


    Still, I didnt bother to express it. Because I still had work to do.


    Well, do whatever you want. I used to have a headache because of an annoying woman, but it turned out better.


    Who is that annoying woman?


    You already know everything, dont you?


    I looked at Selina dissatisfiedly and said.


    But why did you fight? After fighting so hard for Princess Rodenov during the Great duel.


    There are many things... We just don''t fit. She is a woman who is very eager to get hold of me. So what if you take off your scales and get smooth skin? Do you try to control people?


    I put out a lot of words that I didnt even want to say. The fact that I had to say such a thing was unpleasant to me, and I wondered what if Adilun listened attentively.


    In the end, the concentration of annoyance engraved on my face and had no choice but to be thicker.


    Aha


    I cant cancel my engagement, so its just frustrating. I knew from the beginning that our personalities didnt match. Since it was an engagement my father forced in the first ce, I had no right to refuse.


    By the way, when Princess Rodenov was insulted by Aiden, during thend battle, during the joust  It didn''t feel like you were forced to?


    That was all acting. I think that would ease the pressure on me a little. And in the great duel, they promised to guarantee my freedom if I fought well, they will not interfere with me. But now, they suddenly changed their words.


    Oh my gosh.


    Anyway, thats how it is.


    Lord Physis hates being oppressed.


    How many people in the world like to be oppressed? I want to live freely. I cant help it.


    Oops. Drink this first and let go of your anger. That handsome face... isnt it a waste to frown like that?


    Am I good-looking?


    You are the most handsome man Ive ever seen.


    Well, thank you for your kind words.


    Its not just out of being poilte "


    Is that so? I ask for your understanding in advance if my tone is unpleasant. Because I''m a guy who is only used to fighting.


    Ahahahaha. its okay. Anyway, Ive seen a lot of strong men. Sir Physis is a nobleman.


    This is a ce where I dont like anything, but  But right now, its not too bad.


    I deliberately threw the bait at Selina.


    Me too. Why bother telling people toe?


    Selina seems to be quite dissatisfied  Let it go. I will listen.


    The way of addressing her was also changed from princess to her name. As if that had worked, she gradually began to tell her story.


    Of course.


    They were just trivial stories that did not inspire me at all.


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to <strong>read up to the 5 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /taylor007]

 Chapter 51 – Fishing (3)

    Chapter 51 ¨C Fishing (3)<strong>51  Fishing (3)</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    I could see Physis talking with Selina, who had bright red hair, contrasting to my dark blue hair.


    From the time we first met, Selina was a strangely intrusive person.


    Even at a nce, it was clear to me that the person in question was the pr opposite of myself.


    Seeing such a woman wagging her tail at Physis, dark emotions welled up inside me.


    I knew that it was just an act.


    But still, it was quite hard to see Physis gossipingabout me in front of a woman like that.


    ''Isnt that contradictory?''


    If I didnt want to see him like that, I shouldn''t have forced him to do this act.


    But I couldnt help it. Because I needed reassurance.


    ''Physis  Im sure you wont turn your back on me.''


    You seem to be in a lot of trouble, Princess Rodenov.


    Ah, Sir William Devaton.


    As I was looking at Physis, suddenly William Devarton came and started talking to me.


    At that, I hardened my expression.


    I was surprised that you changed so drastically. Its a pity that such a beautiful figure was covered by such scales.


    ''Even if he says something like that now, does he thinks I will get over everything?''


    The situation was quite ridiculous, to the extent that even someone who despised me remarked that I looked different. The person in front of me had an unappealing demeanor that made me feel repulsed to the point where just facing him made hatred run through my body.


    Don''t you have anything to do?


    Its not that I dont have much to do  But... You look ufortable.


    Then just go. Let''s not talk. As Sir said, I am very, very, very ufortable right now.


    Williams expression hardened at my words, without the slightest hint of lies. That stiff face was unsightly.


    And sir.


    Yes?


    You also dont want to see a monster face today. You didnt think I wouldnt know, did you? These are the words you have told me.


    What do you mean by that?


    It was shameless to see him drop his pretense. Did he think I didn''t hear? No, he knew but was pretending not to know.


    A monster princess with disgusting scales  . Who said this? But now that youvee and talked to me, its disgusting.


    Thats  !


    As you say, I am a monster, so my senses are a bit more developed than others. Seeing you in the first ce, I didnt want toe to a ce like this at all . Be grateful that I came because I thought of your familys face.


    His expression contorted.


    ''Well, he should have been careful.''


    And tell your friends too. If they dont want to be roasted by magic, refrain their filthy mouth.


    With those words, I distanced myself from him.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    I was in a bad mood.


    But there was still work to be done. I thought Physis will start acting now Wanting to focus on that a little bit, I quietly strengthened my hearing.


    Amidst the noise of the banquet hall, a pleasant low-pitched voice and a voice that was annoying to hear were blending together. It was definitely the voices of Physis and Selina.


    So Sir Physis is forced to stay in Rodenow right now?


    You can see that. To be honest, its disgusting and ufortable. Rodenov is the worst ce for me.


    As soon as I heard that, my expression naturally turned miserable. even though I knew that everything he said was acting.


    ''No. Could it be that he is actually thinking that in his heart?''


    ''The ce I love the most... is it, in fact, the ce he hates the most?''


    The anxiety buried in a corner of my mind was slowly bing real.


    ''No. That''s not true, He is just acting.''


    Iforted myself and focused on their conversation to catch the timing when I needed to step out.


    And finally


    Physis started talking about me.


    I hate Princess Rodenov. It wouldnt change anything if she took off those terrible scales now. Just looking at her fills me with disgust.


    Hearing this, even knowing it was acting, made my heart ache.


    I walked towards them, matching his cold voice.


    Selina and Physis looked at me with puzzled expressions, and I looked back at them with my still distorted expression.


    ''Ah, sorry!''


    - Smack!!


    With a silent apology in my mind, I fiercely hit Physis on the cheek.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The hand that pped his cheek tingled.


    ''Oh...''


    ''Ah... No... Did I hit too hard?''


    Even though I knew it was an act, I was emotionally agitated by the gossiping out of his mouth, so I unknowingly pped him on the cheek so hard.


    Physis covered his cheeks with a bewilderedexpressionand in a moment, he looked at me with a very soft smile. It was for a short time that it would be impossible to know unless someone was looking at him from the front.


    Strangely it looked like he was saying that I did well.


    What are you doing?


    Cold words flowed from his mouth, but his expression was different from his cold words.


    The doubt that he would suddenly change began to disappear from my heart, and instead, a belief that he was not just acting started to fill it up little by little.


    What am I doing? If you spread gossip about me like that, did you think I wouldnt know?


    Ugh. So, did I say something that wasnt true?


    At least its something we should have solved ourselves.


    How would I solve an issue with someone I cantmunicate with?


    Do you know that the same goes for you?


    We continued acting. I teamed up with him and released bad words about each other.


    Even so, the expression he looked at me with was exciting, like seeing something interesting, but I was sure of one thing.


    He didn''t seem angry with me. Even if I did something stupid like this.


    I felt a little bit sad, and I shed a tear without even realizing it.


    His face, which had been rxed all along, turned to bewilderment, and I felt that the surroundings were in amotion from the tears I shed.


    In the end, people intervened between us and stopped our quarrel, and the banquet ended like that.


    Having sessfully ruined the social gathering, I returned to the amodation given to me with a slightly pounding heart.


    As soon as I entered the room, my legs gave up without even realizing it, and I sat down.


    With the attitude of Physis I saw today, I was finally able to be sure that he would not turn his back on me.


    ''Thank god. really, Im really d.''


    However, the feeling of guilt continued to grow.


    ''How the hell am I supposed to apologize to him?''


    Worry and anxiety began to rise in my heart.


    Even if the situation was over, the disapproval he felt for me could still be there, so apart from the expression he showed me earlier, he could havee to hate me.


    ''I hate that.''


    I didnt like him chatting with other girls, and I didnt want him to hate me. So I wanted to see his face and apologize quickly, but I couldnt even go to his room.


    ''No. Wait a minute.''


    There was a way.


    ''Couldnt I use the invisibility magic and sneak into his room?''


    The method that came to my mind seemed pretty good, so I immediately deployed the invisibility magic on my body.


    Confirming my disappearance in the mirror, I moved toward Physiss room.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    My cheeks tingled from being hit by Adilun. Judging by how sharp her hands were, I was sure that she could learn any martial arts quickly.


    Even though I tried to distract myself with such idle thoughts, Adiluns crying face still flickered in front of my eyes.


    Seeing her like that my mood turned pretty terrible, so when Selina asked me if I was okay, I nodded and went straight into my room.


    ''I should have talked to her  What should I do? Shall I secretly sneak into her room? I have already remembered the structure of the mansion, so it might be okay.''


    The banquet was ruined by the two of us, so there was nothing to do, and from tomorrow onwards, there would be quite a few princesses approaching me.


    All I had to do was now to sort out Adiluns enemies and allies It was better to unravel Adiluns heart today. Because she seemed to be very hurt.


    With this thought in mind, when I opened the door, I could feel that there was someone in front of me, although there was no one in front.


    When I activated my senses, thinking it might be a trickle, I began to see the shape of Adilun, shimmering in front of my eyes.


    Adilun ?


    As soon as I called her name, she entered my room and closed the door.


    After closing the door, she revealed herself to me. Apparently, it seemed that she used invisible magic.


    After canceling the invisibility magic, she immediately handed me an apology.


    I-Im sorry. It hurts a lot, right?


    Adilun said that and stroked my cheek.


    Okay, its okay. Im also really sorry. I spoke too harshly


    In the momentary warmth that hit me, I couldnt help but stutter without even realizing it, and she shook her head vigorously, startled by my words.


    Its what I said you to do. So I''m fine too...


    However, the expression on her face when she said that seemed quite dangerous.


    Are you really okay? Please tell me the truth.


    I gave her a worried look, and she let out a sigh, perhaps realizing it, she opened her mouth.


    No. Actually, I''m not okay. Even though I know its acting, my heart hurts so much I-Im so sorry. Ive done a bad thing to you... I just shouldnt have done this.


    Little by little, tears started to form in her eyes. It was quite heartbreaking to see her like that.


    I grabbed her hand as she stroked my cheek and held her in my arms.


    Its really okay, dont cry.


    No. I... I... Physis, it was a test."


    "I know that."


    "You know that I tested you on my own. But you still want to forgive me like this?


    Its okay. Because I know the truth that why you were trying to test me. Perhaps you were also anxious. You must have thought that I might suddenly turn my back on you... And I would be like I was in the past.


    Yes.


    So I understand why you did this. Because I knew that the wounds I inflicted on you during the year were quiterge. You must have had your own reassurance. But are you sure now that I wont turn my back on you anymore?


    Yes. Yes.


    Why is that? why are you sure now?


    When you looked at me earlier, looking at that expression  I-I was sure. So Im even more sorry. I was selfishly testing someone like you.


    Thats fortunate. Anyway, I forgave you, so dont feel guilty.


    Y-yes.


    I loosened my arms and let her go. Adilun stared at me with her swollen, red eyes, then smiled broadly and said.


    Thanks, Physis. I will trust you now.


    It is such an honor.


    My heart raced for a moment, but I didnt show it, I replied to her yfully and smiled at her.


    ''Little by little, little by little...''


    ''If we move forward step by step like this, that time will surelye someday.''


    ''Ill wait for that time.''


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to <strong>read up to the 5 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /taylor007]

 Chapter 52 – Awareness and Jealousy (1)

    Chapter 52 ¨C Awareness and Jealousy (1)<strong>52  Awareness and Jealousy (1)</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    I looked at Physis, who gave me a mischievousugh.


    His every action started being engraved in my mind like a painting; The way he hugged me and told me not to cry and the way he looked at me with kindness in his eyes.


    I was finally able to be sure now of the fact that he wont betray me and that he wont turn his back on my trust.


    And as soon as I realized that It was difficult to take my eyes off his face. And all of a sudden, my heart started beating fast.


    The change didn''t stop there. As I looked at him, the heat started to build up on my face. I was already perplexed by the iprehensible situation when Physis asked me as well.


    Adilun? What''s wrong?


    Yes, what?


    Your face is bing red? Are you catching a cold again?


    Saying that Physis tried to put his hand on my forehead, but I immediately stepped back and told him.


    No, wait. Im really fine. Look, there is no pain anywhere.


    But then why


    Thats just embarrassing. The fact that you treat me as a child like this. So Im done!


    I immediately cast an invisibility spell and disappeared, exiting his room and sprinting at full speed into my room.


    ''No way? No. It can''t be.''


    Not knowing what the heck it was, I threw myself on the bed and tried to clear my head.


    ''Dont even think about it. Its not what you think.''


    ''That... No! I just did it because I was ashamed of my own childishness.''


    I repeated that, but Physiss face keeping to my mind.


    He smiled at me affectionately, which always reminded me of his worrying about me, and the heat on my face intensified. My heart also started beating like crazy, as if I had lost control over it.


    In the end, I couldnt help but stay up all night with Physis constantly invading my head.


    And there was one conclusion I reached while staying up all night; that even though I said I would never fall for him, I had already fallen for him... For Physis: the person who once cursed and insulted me, but on realizing his mistakes, he respected and cared for me.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    The day was bright. Ignoring Adilun''s strange behavior yesterday, I was preparing myself for what I had to do.


    Quite a few princesses, who didn''t like Adilun, would be approaching me because they had seen Adilun and I fight yesterday.


    I would have to figure out the tendencies of the princesses and distinguish between those who were hostile to Adilun and those rare ones who were repulsed by being hostile to her.


    Honestly, I didn''t usually get involved in politics during social gatherings like this. However, you never know what you might have to do based on circumstances.


    There might be some princesses who''d reject Adilun willingly, while others might have to support those princesses'' decisions under pressure. I had no intention of forcefully confronting them today though.


    Instead, I thought of testing their personalities and checking whether they were hostile toward us. This would help Adilun secure the Rodenovter on.


    Of course, we would have to deal with those who opposed us in a subtle manner, and take appropriate measures against them.


    For example, Selina Idenea.


    She was displeased with Adilun being the main character of this social gathering.


    Originally, She would have tried to do something to Adilun, but since Adilun''s appearance had changed and everyone at the social gathering started to take an interest in her, she must be very frustrated.


    Whats more, with Adilun and I acting of having such a big fight yesterday, her interest will definitely increase... either in a negative or positive way.


    With those thoughts in mind, I arrived at the banquet hall.


    Unfortunately, on the surface, Adilun and I fought, so we couldnt enter together. I was sure she woulde in a little while  Until then, I decided to take a look at the other princesses.


    When the door of the banquet hall opened and I entered, I saw people dancing and chatting freely as if the banquet had already started.


    At the same time, someone found me entering the banquet hall.


    In particr, the stakes of talking with the princesses were high, and their eyes were twinkling as they looked at me.


    However, seeing that they were not approaching me directly, they must be looking for an opportunity - like a dance or something - to have a conversation with me


    And I knew very well why they would do that.


    To them, Id look pretty attractive.


    My physical strength was considerable, I also won the National Day huntingpetition and a jousting match, and my face was quite good too  So it was understandable enough.


    But I didnt like that fact.


    Because at this moment, the only person''s attention I desired was Adilun''s; I didn''t need anyone else''s.


    It was likely that many guys had already taken notice of Adilun''s beauty, as she had be increasingly stunning


    Furthermore, since she showed a fierce fight with her fianc, me, some parasites would look out for her to take my ce.


    Remembering that those were the same people who treated her as a monster earlier, I felt anger rising in my heart.


    Of course, even I, once insulted her, so maybe I didn''t have any right to say that...


    But it was hard to hide my difort; as people who were fascinated by her changed appearance would inevitablye out and try toment on it.


    As I was frowning, the familiar red hair girl began to approach me.


    It was Selina.


    She, who probably had considerable influence among the princesses, approached me with more confident steps than anyone else and asked for a dance.


    Sir Physis. How about a dance with me?


    Perhaps starting with this, I would suffer from a lot of dancing today, and I would have to have all sorts of conversations with the princesses.


    To be honest, I didnt even want to dance unless it was with Adilun  But all of this would be an act for her, so I reluctantly nodded.


    Lets dance.


    Your cheeks  Are they okay now?


    It didnt hurt too much anyway. It just made me feel dirty.


    Oops  I never imagined that Princess Rodenov would be such a rough-handed person.


    Its something I already knew, so its nothing new. Still, Miss Selina  I''m d youre not as violent as that woman.


    Hehehe. Really?


    Yeah. I can tell at once when I see the attitude of caring for others in your words and actions.


    Thank you, even if it''s just formality.


    She smiled and told me. The words I said just to buy favor seemed to be overly effective, so it seemed like it would be okay to use them on other princesses.


    It is not empty words. Im just a person whose feelingse out of his mouth.


    Aha, is that so?


    Thats why its difficult to expect a gentlemanly appearance. Sometimes I look like an idiot. Thats also the biggest reason Princess Rodenov hates me.


    Well, still, she didn''t need to be so harsh, right?


    Thats the first time someone supported me


    I guess so, people are like that... By the way, Isn''t she just jealous because you look so handsome?


    Handsome  Am I that good-looking?


    Yeah. Compared to any man Ive ever seen  No, one would be an idiot if theypared other men with you... You look amazing.


    Hahahaha. First of all, thank you.


    I deliberatelyughed and lied.


    Looks, looks, looks...


    Why did people reject anyone by attaching so much meaning to their appearance?


    The appearance was obviously an important factor in dealing with people.


    But that didn''t mean looks were everything. Did they ever try to hear the story of others?


    Did they ever try to hear the story of Adilun before her scales fell off?


    They didn''t and they won''t. They must have rejected her just because she was surrounded by scales.


    Looking at such people, I was able to realize again how disgusting and terrible I was before remembering my previous life.


    ''Yes. I hate my old self.''


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    After staying up all night over yesterdays new realization, I was terribly tired. However, my mind was strangely clear, so I dressed up with a hazy look and entered the banquet hall.


    It was a pity that I couldnt be with Physis, but I thought it went well.


    Because my awakened mind started to have strange thoughts.


    I wondered if I would even be able to face him properly. I was not supposed to be that timid


    Now I felt the strange excitement of seeing his face and the tiredness of having to distinguish between those who were friendly and those who were hostile to me.


    Please, I hoped this social gathering was over soon and I would go back to Rodenov with him.


    I sighed and started looking for where Physis was, and soon found him mingling with the dancing crowd.


    At the same time, as I watched Physis happily dancing with Selina Idenea, I felt anger welling up in my heart, even though I knew it was an act.


    Jealousy.


    Yes. It was obviously jealousy.


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to <strong>read up to the 5 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /taylor007]

 Chapter 53 – Awareness and Jealousy (2)

    Chapter 53 ¨C Awareness and Jealousy (2)<strong>53  Awareness and Jealousy (2)</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    For the first time, I felt a surge of jealousy that ignited a fiery feeling in my heart.


    As much as I wanted tosh out at Selina and grabbed her hair, I knew I couldn''t do it.


    If I acted that way, Physis would only get in more trouble.


    Moreover, the acting we had been doing at best would also be turned into nothing. So I calmed down as much as I could while holding on to thest shred of reason.


    However, since it was all my n so I had no choice but to endure it, but my expression was gradually frowning.


    The fortunate thing was that she couldn''t say anything about whether I frowned or not because I staged a big fight with him yesterday.


    As I struggled to contain my jealousy, I noticed Selina whispering something to Physis.


    Seeing how friendly they looked, I almost exploded in anger again, but I managed to hold it back.


    However, the situation did not end there.


    As if there was honey applied to Physis body, she continued to cling to Physis side, with a feverish expression on her face.


    I wouldn''t be able to hold back my anger if I saw more, so I turned my head away. The fact that I had to watch this all day made me extremely sad and angry.


    ''Idiot. Why dont you suggest something like this?''


    If I hadnt asked him to act like that, the person next to him would have been me.


    Around the time I was so discouraged, I started to hear someones voice in my head.


    Adilun? Are you okay?


    It was Physis voice.


    ''What?''


    I looked around in surprise, and my eyes met Physis, who was dancing with Selina. He kept looking at me without realizing it.


    His eyes softened momentarily, and I began to hear his voice in my head.


    -Thats right. You dont have to look around like that. I did it just in case... but fortunately, it worked.


    ''Mind magic? No, that can''t be because Physis doesnt know magic, right?''


    Physis was a knight who had awakened mana, so it might be that he conveyed his thoughts to me in a different way that I didn''t know.


    Either way, it was a relief.


    Since Physis was the one who noticed my condition first, I saw no reason not to share my thoughts with him. So, I conveyed my thoughts to him.


    - Physis?


    -Yes.


    How did you use Mindmagic?


    -I had recently learned it. And I was just using it today By the way, you look so bad, is there anything wrong? You''ve been acting strange since yesterday.


    Oh, nothing. Its just that the banquet hall is a bit ufortable. What about you? Did you get anything?


    -I didnt get anything else  This woman in front of me is quite annoying. She has been bothering me since yesterday. I want to step away from her right now.


    Little by little, my pent-up anger and momentary fire began to dissipate.


    -Does Selina Idenea bother you that much?


    -Yes. She keeps talking about things Im not interested in, and she keeps trying to bring out gossip about you, Adilun. And also, I''ve been keeping the magic tool with the recording function you gave me earlier.


    -Good job. But if it''s too bothersome, it''s okay to slowly distance yourself. You already danced with her once, right?


    -That''s true too. But... I want to take a look at the influential princesses around me, but I can''t seem to do it.


    -Are you saying youre going toy your hands on another princess in front of me?


    Oh no! It just wants to make sure that no one is against you!


    I deliberately sent him a joke, but he shouted at me as if he was very embarrassed.


    Hehehe. I was just joking. Hehe... But Physis.


    -Yes?


    -Thank you for your concern. And Ill take Selina Idenea off for you.


    -What?


    I stopped talking to him and turned my head to see Selina smiling as she spoke to Physis after the dance.


    ''Yes. Since Physis said he was annoyed, I have to take care of it myself.''


    ''Shouldnt I do that much for him, who is suffering for me?''


    I immediately turned to Selina, forcing my face, which had been slightly loosened because of him, to harden again.


    Then there was a bewildered noise around me.


    Maybe they wondered if I would hit Physis on the cheek again today. No. It wont happen. I just wanted to talk to Selina a bit.


    Little by little, the distance between Selina and me got closer, and finally, when I arrived in front of Physis and Selina.


    Physis looked at me with a slightly puzzled expression and asked.


    What is going on here? Are you going to p me again?


    No. You didn''t do anything today, so you can leave. Princess Selina Idea?


    Ah yes?


    Can you talk to me for a second?


    But then Selina turned her gaze to Physis.


    ''This bitch is like a fox. Are you beckoning Physis to stop me?''


    Dont just try to put Physis as a shield, and follow me when I say it nicely. I just have something I want to say.


    She looked at me with rather creepy eyes and bit her lip for a moment before nodding.


    Yes.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    After the rather bloody confrontation between Adilun and Selina, as the two walked out of the banquet hall for a while, I began to see the princesses staring at me in earnest.


    Apparently, as soon as the stumbling block called Selina disappeared, they seemed to be trying to approach me right away.


    I  Sir Physis. Would it be alright if we danced a song?


    Among them, the first to strike was a woman with light purple hair. Judging by the way she looked, I could tell that she was one of the princesses Adillun had described before.


    I Isvante.


    She had a somewhat gentle impression, but it seemed like she had something to say to me.


    Yes. Why not? By the way, Im sorry, but I dont know who the princess is. Could you please briefly introduce yourself?


    Just in case, I asked her who she was. If I told her that I knew her, I, whom I had never met before, might find it strange.


    Ah yes. I am  I. My name is IIsvante.


    Yes. Princess I Isvante. May I know what caused you to ask me to dance?


    Ah yes. Well, I heard that you actually fought Princess Rodenov.


    Seeing me and Adilun acting out of the blue, she brought up the story as if a little uneasy.


    Fight? No. To be precise, I was beaten one-sidedly.


    I saw that scene. I think that Princess Rodenov also made a mistake. But I hope you don''t think badly of her.


    Can you tell me why? Its hard for me to understand if you say that right away.


    Ah, that  Yesterday, I heard you talking with Princess Selina. Thats why I knew that Sir Physis was quite angry with Princess Rodenoff.


    Yes. therefore?


    But the Princess Rodenov I know wasnt that bad. So I wonder if the Lord has any misunderstandings with Princess Rodenov


    Misunderstanding? Princess I, have you met Adilun a lot?


    No. Thats not it.


    But then why should I believe and listen to Princess I? You seem to have suffered less Adilun than me right now?


    I took her hand and turned her around gently. She stiffened a bit and said,


    Yes. I know that I am not qualified toe out and talk like this. Still  Princess Rodenov once rescued me from a predicament. So, I knew then that she was not someone who enjoys oppressing others and taking away their freedom. So Sir, please dont think badly of Princess Rodenov.


    To be honest, if I had really fought Adilun, her words would not have been worth listening to. She couldn''t just show Adilun''s good side in front of me just because she had seen it before.


    But right now, I was just pretending that I fought Adilun. So there was no need for me not to listen to her now.


    Rather, she could be a rare ally among those who rejected her, so I decided to listen to her story.


    For now  Okay. After the dance, please tell me the details.


    Ah, yes.


    She smiled broadly as if she was happy that things were going her way.


    However  For some reason, the more I looked at her, the more she seemed like an innocent princess. It wouldnt be nice to talk like that normally. Saying that someone you hate was a good person and that it was just a simple misunderstanding, only made the other person angry.


    ''Well, I was not really angry with Adilun, lets move on''


    If she genuinely favored Adilun, she could be seen as her ally, so it might be better for me to be friendly with her.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to <strong>read up to the 5 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /taylor007


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9]

 Chapter 54 – Awareness and Jealousy (3)

    Chapter 54 ¨C Awareness and Jealousy (3)<strong>54  Awareness and Jealousy (3)</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    Is there any problem, Princess Rodenov?


    Princess Selina was brazenly talking to me. Judging by her appearance, she seemed to have decided that her flirting with Physis was eptable and no big deal.


    I didnt want to say this, but  Arent you being too shameless?


    My tone became naturally sharper in response to her impudent attitude.


    There was no need to be nice to someone who was flirting with an engaged person.


    What?! What do you mean? Shameless?


    Arent you ashamed to go to such lengths with a man who has a fiancee?


    At my words, Princess Selinaughed as if I had said something amusing.


    Princess Rodenov, wasn''t it the princess who broke her fianc''s heart in the first ce? Furthermore, Sir Physis and the Princess''s engagement was only an arranged marriage... it is excruciatingly painful to suppress a person''s freedom like that.


    Okay. It can be painful. But he chose to be engaged to me, and this is between him and me. There is no room for you to intervene.


    No. Its not a matter for the princess to decide, its for Sir Physis to decide. Because it''s his freedom that is being suppressed now.


    Freedom being suppressed  . Yes, it is true that I have some control over his freedom, but this is something we agreed upon when we got engaged. He''s just being childish now. He''ll get over it soon.


    I''m a bit surprised to hear such a story from you. I''ve only heard that you''re gentle... But you like to manipte people.


    Who to say? I didn''t think she, who shook many people out of her grasp because she always wanted to be the main character, would say that.


    I find it funny that you''re saying such things, considering you''ve reced many of your previous partners from prestigious families. Aren''t you using them to make yourself stand out? At least I''m more conscientious than you, who has done it to so many people.


    I said with a soft smile on my face. I thought it was ridiculous that a slut woman like her would say such things to me, just to make herself stand out.


    Ha, what? All that people dated me by their own choice. Its a situation no different from yours.


    Selina couldn''t have been more absurd. Because I had never shown this kind of attitude before, it seemed to catch her off guard. She couldn''t help but feel embarrassed that I, who always pretended to be indifferent even when I heard behind-the-scenes gossip about me, was now being so aggressive.


    It is no different from me  Ahahaha. Thats funny. At least Ive never opened my legs to others to be the main character. This is it, even a prostitute on the street is cleaner than you. Did you really want to be the main character? ....The reputation and attitude you have now earned among princesses... Do you think I dont know that all of thates from nobles son clinging to you rather than from your own strength?


    Selina''s face turned red with anger as if my words had struck a sensitive spot in her.


    After all, it was easy to provoke someone with an inferiorityplex.


    You speak vulgarly. Now let me speak bluntly. It''s not that Princess Rodenov never slept around; it''s that she couldn''t. Perhaps no one paid attention to you because of your unsightly scales.


    Well. Yes, it made me look a little gross.


    I nodded my head obediently at her words. I had no intention of denying it. I couldnt see my scaly figure as a human being. Moreover, there was no need to be angry with her words.


    Because now, my appearance was no longer as gross as before.


    But that is in the past. Look at me now. Who in the world would say that I am gross?


    I deliberately smiled brightly at Selina and said, in order to provoke her inferiorityplex.


    So I dont have to worry too much about being the main character like you. I will be above you no matter what.


    You are overconfident. Do you really think you can say that when your fianc is taken away from you? I think Lord Physis is on the verge ofing on to me right now. After all, isnt the reason you talked to me this way so that you dont lose your fianc?


    Iughed at the sound she made as she licked her lips.


    Yes. I dont want my fianc taken away. Especially for a woman like you. So I will do my best.


    What''s the best  Are you going to tie him up?


    If I need to. I will. I will do whatever it takes to keep him. I didnt realize I had such a strong desire for exclusivity, but now I know I wont give him up to anyone.


    Ha, such a person would p her fianc on the cheek like that. You are amazing.


    Well, that would seem to you. But you dont know anything about me and Physis. On the contrary, talking to you gives me peace of mind.


    Yes?


    You can never seduce him. You cant take him away from me because...


    My words were strangling Selina. Instantly, herplexion turned pale.


    Physis is more likely to be parasitized by people like you than someone like me who cherishes him.


    I red at her with a sneering smile I had never shown before.


    Because he despises you.


    You cant guarantee anything, Princess Rodenov.


    Selina tried to put on a brave face and spoke with a hint of resentment.


    I didnt miss that moment. The corners of my mouth quivered to bluff.


    She quickly moved her feet and headed for the banquet hall. She would tell others about my actions and make herself out to be the victim.


    But that was also what I wanted. The wise would see through her lies, but the foolish would turn against me. There were quite a few people who looked up to Princess Selinas outward appearance and admired her.


    But in the North, where I would rule, I didn''t need a man who could be swayed by such superficial qualities.


    In fact, I could have easily taken her territory without causing a scene. Her rude treatment of me gave me a perfect excuse.


    But I was reluctant to approach everything in that way. Using my background when necessary was good, but if I relied solely on it, I could end up being perceived as terrible.


    More than anything, I wanted to make Selina despair by gradually realizing her own reality, instead of sumbing to physical despair through the Battle of the Territory, the great duel.


    The reality was that she would never be able to catch up with me no matter what she did.


    When I came to that thought, I suddenly realized that I had changed a lot.


    When I was greedy for someone, I tended to be like this. However,tely, I hadn''t desired much. If I truly wanted something, I could be as greedy as anyone else.


    That realization made me even more happier.


    I headed back to the banquet hall with slow, leisurely steps.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    After the dance with I was over, Selina returned to the banquet hall with a slightly reddened face.


    ''Did she hear anything from Adilun? Her expression is pretty grim.''


    ''Well, I dont have to worry about it. Adilun must have done well.''


    I looked at I and said.


    Princess I.


    Yes. Sir Physis.


    Could you tell me the story you just talked about in detail? The story of how Adiun helped you. I cant believe it. Ive only seen the violent side of her.


    Ahh! Yes. of course. Shall we go over there and talk? Its ufortable when there are other princesses


    Whether she was a bit shy or if something bad happened with the other princesses, she wanted to distance herself from them. I obediently followed her opinion.


    Alright. I wonder what kind of story you are gonna tell me.


    And at the same time, I saw Adilun, who looked relieved and happy, returned to the banquet hall. It seemed that things had worked out pretty well.


    -Physis? The woman in front  uh? Is she Princess I?


    Do you know her?


    -Yes. Shes a princess Ive helped before, but since she hasnt been around recently, I didnt think shede to this social gathering. So, I only told you how she look and didnt tell you the details, but what happened?


    -Well, it looks like she heard gossip about you, and now shes trying to tell me the story of how you helped her Would you like to hear?


    -Uh, thats a bit embarrassing  Still, Id like to hear it. If Princess I sincerely says something good about me, it means that she is my ally.


    -Alright. Ah, but what did you talk about with Princess Selina? Her face was very crumpled.


    -Aha, I did say many things... But I dont want to tell you much. It was because there were some harsh words.


    Then theres nothing I can do about it. Okay.


    I nodded, stopped the conversation with Adilun, and looked at I.


    Please begin, Princess I.


    Ah yes!


    That was how I began to tell the story between Adilun and herself.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to <strong>read up to the 5 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /taylor007


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9]

 Chapter 55 – Ugh?

    Chapter 55 ¨C Ugh?<strong>55  Ugh?</strong>


    <strong>[I''s pov]</strong>


    I Isvante was an introverted and timid girl. Because of her shy nature, she did not easily get along with others, and as a result, she maintained an attitude of stepping back from the princesses.


    Moreover, since she was not the type to enjoy walking around outside, her taste was extremely static, and in the end, she had to dwell on the bitterness alone when she went to a banquet without making contact with any princess.


    In truth, she also wanted to make friends, but her shyness and difficulty speaking in social situations only served to further iste her.


    But there was no problem. She didnt associate with others often, so she was out of public attention.


    In the first ce, she did not get involved with others, so she did not get involved in various incidents or idents.


    However, her somewhat peaceful but lonely situation changes.


    That was, on the day I first set foot in the social world, a male aristocrat who had a crush on I appeared.


    I was naive and timid, but at least she knew how to be considerate of others. The male aristocrat, who was attracted by that, was in a situation where, of course, he already had a fiance.


    What followed was obvious.


    I didnt have much interest in the male aristocrat and rather rejected him out of fear, but the male aristocrat did not yield to her and continued to court I.


    However, the fiance of the male aristocrat, who was displeased with that, began to harass I, and eventually, the somewhat influential fiance mobilized her close friends to vent her low feelings toward I.


    Even if it seemed like no big deal to someone, it was a terrible day for I. To the point where she hated getting involved with people.


    She didnt want to go to the banquet even more now, and she hated meeting with anyone. It made her afraid of people.


    It was then that I met Adilun.


    It was Adilun birthday banquet. Isvante, a minor noble in the north, had no choice but to attend her birthday banquet, and I met Adilun for the first time there.


    Although others loathe and fear her scaly appearance, she had stood tall and behaved befitting a sessor to Rodenov.


    I was not afraid of Adiluns appearance and felt that her proud behavior was great.


    Unfortunately for I, most of the northern nobles had already attended Afilun''s birthday banquet, and of course, those who had been bothering her were also present.


    Those who bullied I outside of everyones eyes once again called her separately and harassed her. She couldnt even ask anyone for help, because she was a descendant of a powerless aristocratic family.


    The aristocratic man who first wooed her turned his attention to another woman as if he had lost interest in her, but his fiance still harassed I.


    The bullying that started with anger as the driving force now had be a habit.


    Just as she was serving as an outlet for the emotions of the princesses in the garden, Adilun appeared in front of her.


    Adilun couldnt ept that someone would bully others at her birthday banquet.


    She responded immediately. She hid I behind herself, kicked out the male aristocratic fiance and the people who followed her and harassed I at the banquet, she also threatened them that if they touched I in the future, it would be regarded as touching Rodenov.


    Only then was I freed from them, and she tried to say thank you to Adilun.


    However, I, who was timid, ended up saying thank you and running away, so she missed the opportunity to make her first friend.


    With that memory at that time, she decided that she shouldnt live like this, and tried to change herself little by little. Beginning with the practice of talking to the maids of the family first, a tearful effort was made over the years.


    And finally, at this point, I, who had shed her timidity, attended this social gathering to thank Adilun for saving her and to ask if she could be a friend with her.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    It was a story that was sure to happen somewhere, but I nodded my head because I''s attitude in telling the story was quite serious.


    Indeed. I wondered how such a timid person could talk to me, but was there a steady effort?


    I guess that happened.


    Yes, yes. Princess Rodenov is a really nice person.


    But isnt it different now? What year did you say it was then?


    It was three years ago.


    It is impossible to say that Adilun then and Adilun now are the same. Isnt it? Havent you ever thought that as much as you have changed, Adilun must have changed too?


    That, that


    I couldnt answer easily. And I kept pushing her.


    Perhaps now Adilun is not what you know. She suppressed me and even pped me on the cheek, as you saw yesterday. Would such a person really remember Princess I?


    I thought about it, then shook her head.


    No. She probably doesnt remember.


    I said. I wanted to be honest, but I kept quiet because I had a duty to see I''s reaction.


    But it doesnt matter. Because I came here to be friends with Princess Rodenov in the first ce.


    I could be sure by looking into her determined eyes.


    That this girl really wanted to get to know Adilun.


    So I nodded and said.


    Do as you please. Of course, dont think that I will change my mind about Adilun.


    Yes. Actually, I didnt think Sir Physis would change his mind. Its only natural because you were even pped on the cheek by Princess Rodenov. But I just wanted to tell you that she is not such a bad person. Then Ill go see Princess Rodenov.


    Yes.


    I nodded nonchntly, but inside I was happy.


    It was because I could tell without looking that Adilun would be happy in her room at night.


    Come to think of it, I remember that Princess Lobelia also said that she would be Adiluns friend, but since National Foundation Day, we havent had anything to meet It must be good for her just to have a friend who will be nearby right now.


    Above all, Princess Lobelia was a little ambiguous to be a mere friend.


    The rtionship of being a pure friend without any intention was aw that gave people strength.


    At this social gathering, I thought I would find a lot of people to weed out, but I never thought there would be such an unexpected harvest.


    I looked at I as she walked towards Adilun. I looked at Adilun and was delighted to say thank you for helping her before, finally began able to say it.


    Adilun treated her in a perplexed manner, perhaps unfamiliar with her friendly attitude, and then nodded happily when she cautiously asked if it was okay to be her friend.


    By the time they were building friendships with each other, I was gradually grasping the inner thoughts of the nobles approaching me, and todays banquet was finally over.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    At the end of the banquet, I talk to Adilun.


    Adilun.


    -Yes?


    Yesterday, Adilun came to my room, so can Ie over today? I felt like I had to tell you about a noble who figured out his intentions today.


    -Uh, yes? Yes. Please. But how would youe?


    -Im good at hiding or infiltrating. Ill see if the time is rightter and Ill find it through the window.


    -If so  okay.


    As soon as Adilun gave permission, I went straight to my room, washed briefly, opened the window of my room, and started climbing the outer wall of the castle while changing into slightly simpler clothes.


    Since most of the structure of the castle and rooms were already known, finding Adilun''s room was not difficult. It wasnt even that far from my room in the first ce.


    Since it was alreadyte at night, no one was looking at the castle, so I was able to reach Adiluns room smoothly.


    Adilun had the window of the terrace wide open, probably expecting me toe. I jumped right into it.


    Adilun.


    I called her name softly from the terrace.


    However, when I didnt hear Adilun''s answer, I went straight into her room, wondering if something serious had happened.


    There was no one in the room.


    ''Did she didn''t expect me toe this early?''


    Just as I raised my voice and tried to find her, the door to the bathroom suddenly opened  I saw Adilun wrapped in a towel.


    Uh?


    Ah?


    We were frozen to each other, unable to say anything.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to <strong>read up to the 5 chapters ahead</strong> of the release: /taylor007]

 Chapter 56: Wish

    Chapter 56: Wish


    <strong>[Physis'' POV]</strong>


    Ahhhhh


    In my field of vision, Adilun waspletely frozen. Looking at me she was just clenched her hand wrapped in the towel. Her trembling pupils showed how flustered she was now.


    She didnt even think about closing the bathroom door and appeared to be inplete panic.


    I immediately tried to look away, but I couldnt take my eyes off her, as if I was in an irresistible fascination.


    Aftering out of the bath, her slightly flushed and immacte skin caught my attention first. Unlike the slightly heated skin around her shoulders, her red-hot face was so lovely, and her wet hair seduced me more fatally than any other charm.


    My heart was beating wildly to the point where I couldn''t control it, but I somehow endured it with everything thing I have and turned my head. I knew that I could never forgive myself if I did anything inappropriate to Adilun at that moment.


    I-Im sorry!


    ...


    Perhapsing to her senses from my hasty apology, Adilun quickly snapped back and went back into the bathroom, mming the door shut.


    Adilun...?


    Yes... Yes.


    Im sorry! Really, it wasnt something I intended to do.


    Okay, its okay. But Im also very confused  Physis?


    Yes!


    Could you please give me my clothes I mean can you bring them?


    What do you mean clothes?... I-I mean what clothes are you talking about?


    That, the thin clothes that I wear to sleep. They should be on the bed. Could you please bring them to me?


    Alright, Sure.


    When I moved my stiff body and looked at her bed, there was a thin nightdress.


    I picked up the nightdress and headed towards the bathroom, where Adilun was waiting. Oddly enough, I felt my body stiffen.


    I knocked on the bathroom door.


    Adilun? I brought your pajamas.


    Ah yes.


    The door opened, and she quickly took the nightdress from my hand, holding out her arm, still wrapped in a towel.


    And the door closes again.


    I sat down on the couch in her room, exhausted.


    The image of Adilun I had seen earlier lingered in my mind, and perhaps because of that, I felt that my body was not under my control.


    I knew that I had to be careful, or else I might act on my impulses. I decided to stick to the main topic for the day and leave her room as soon as possible.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    The heat spread throughout my body, leaving me feeling bewildered.


    I had anticipated his arrival, hence why I left the terrace door open, but I had not expected him toe so soon.


    A mix of embarrassment and shame ran through my body, causing my body to stiffen as I struggle to figure out what to do next.


    The heat on top of my head was so intense that I threw off the towel I wrapped around my body and pour cold water over my body.


    A ssh of cold water at least got things working, so I wrapped myself back in a towel and asked Physis to get my pajamas.


    After swiftly snatching my pajamas from his hand exposed through the crack in the door, I quickly put on my pajamas and opened the bathroom door.


    As I walked out of the bathroom with a somewhat awkward gait. I saw Physis sitting on the sofa in my room, closing his eyes as if meditating.


    Ah, Physis?


    Oh, Adilun. You are done.


    Yes.


    With that, the conversation ended. An inconceivable awkwardness lingered between us.


    To be honest, I didnt know what to say in this situation.


    I was sure there were people who didn''t consider it a big deal to show their bodies to their fianc. But that was only true in very close betrothal rtionships.


    There was no choice but to be different from those who fell in love from the beginning and became engaged.


    Physis and I were just getting to know each other, and I was just starting to feel affection for him, so it was all too sudden.


    I


    Yes


    Ah. Mmm, you tell me first...


    These are the contents recorded today. I think that they''ll probably be of great help to you, Adilun.


    Saying that, Physis handed over the magic tool to me.


    I nodded my head with a slightly stiff gesture.


    Thanks. I will check this separatelyter.


    And again there was an awkward silence.


    ''What am I supposed to say? What can I do to get past this situation casually?''


    Adilun, sorry. I didn''t know you were taking a bath


    Physis handed me an apology with a serious expression as if he had made up his mind to apologize.


    At that, I waved my hand and told him.


    Oh no! its okay. Yes really. It was unavoidable... It was something that no one should have noticed  So its okay.


    still


    You dont have to be like this. And you even apologized right away.


    uh


    Hmm... and we are in an engagement rtionship anyway. So its okay.


    I started talking gibberish to the point where I couldnt tell what the hell I was even talking about.


    ''What the heck I was just spat out!?''


    Realizing that I immediately covered my mouth as if I had made a mistake.


    But my word seemed to do something in Physis.


    Its an engagement rtionship, so its okay?


    Physis''s eyes suddenly shed dangerously, as if his rationality was slipping. I realized that I had answered something wrong.


    Suddenly he grabbed my wrist violently. A slight pain rose in the side of my wrist, and my expression frowned.


    If I were to do this, would you still say it was okay?


    Thats


    I couldnt say anything If I gave the wrong answer here, I thought it would go a long way. An inner conflict crept into me.


    I didn''t know if he likes me or not.


    Judging by the look in his eyes now  He was clearly craving me now. Those slightly unrestrained eyes were eyes that I had never seen from him before.


    Honestly, I was d he liked me. It made me feel like a woman with charm.


    However... The problem was that I couldnt tell if he was simply physically or mentally lusting after me.


    I didn''t want him to lust after me just for my physical appearance.


    I hated it. I wanted him to love and respect me for who I was.


    We were finally able to look forward, having washed away our hatred and contempt for each other, and in the process, I felt like I had fallen in love with him all too soon.


    It wasnt something I hated. Because liking and being able to love someone meant that I was a normal person. It means that I had enough room in me to hold someone in my heart.


    Ever since I realized I liked him, a pleasant thrill always stayed in my heart. Of course, this pleasant excitement became an unbearable me when he danced with another woman or had a friendly conversation, but I still wanted to hold this excitement.


    I hoped he also got as excited to see me as I feel. It was not just because I was a fiance tied to an arranged marriage, but I wanted him to desire me mentally as much as he does physically.


    Therefore... ...Not right now. I hoped there was at least some chance that he loves me. If that was confirmed, I would be able to surrender myself to him without hesitation.


    Perhaps he interpreted my long silence as negative due to his worries, he removed his hand from my wrist and immediately apologized.


    Im sorry for behaving violently. But I needed to say this, Adilune.


    What?


    I felt a slight sense of disappointment welling up inside me.


    I decided to ept that disappointment as well. This disappointment must be proof that I liked him that much.


    Please dont just say its okay. Because your body is precious. When you don''t want something, I want you to shake your head and say no. I''m an idiot, so it''s really hard for me to understand people''s feelings. I might cross the line if you don''t deny it. And that... will hurt both of us.


    He gently stroked the wrist he was holding, which began to tingle. The pain disappeared as if washed away, and strange shame and heat began to fill its ce.


    "Anyway, I''d like to talk more, but I don''t think I can. I''m sorry, Adilun. Rest well."


    I nodded. I knew that too. Now, if we dragged out more time here, we would definitely cross the line.


    He slipped out of my room through the door on the open terrace.


    I watched him quietly, and he climbed the wall with mysterious movements, and then went back to his room.


    Left alone, I could only sigh.


    With obvious regret  It was such a sigh.


    Unbeknownst to me, I must have hoped that he would covet me.


    A heat that wouldn''t go away even with cold water began to spread throughout my body.


    The fact that he wanted me... ...overjoyed me. The heat in my body became so strong that I began to shiver.


    I probably won''t be able to fall asleep easily tonight.


    If, after the deadline, when I first ask him  Is he and I in love?''


    Please, I just hope so...


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 57 – Alcohol

    Chapter 57 ¨C Alcohol<strong>57  Alcohol</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    I didn''t know what came over me. After leaving Adilun''s room and returning to my own, I grabbed my head with my hand and squeezed it tightly.


    ''Crazy. What crazy thing I just did.''


    Normal people wouldn''t grab someone''s wrist tightly and asked if it was okay to attack them.


    If I hadn''t calmed my mind with extreme patience, I would have already attacked Adilun. And our rtionship would have been ruined.


    I was d I was able to hold back.


    I already love her deeply, so if she looked at me with contemptuous eyes again, I couldn''t have endured it any longer.


    In my head, I kept picturing Adiluning out of the bath with her reddened shoulders and face.


    The sight of her wet hair slightly clinging to her skin was even more alluring than usual Captivated by that enchanting figure, I had no choice but to keep following it in my head.


    If anyone saw me, they would have no words for my lewd and obscene behavior. I was ashamed to face Adilun.


    After barely calming down my agitated mind and body, I began to think about tomorrow''s schedule. Since the tea time of the princesses was scheduled, the men would have no choice but to y around.


    So there was no need for me to go out. If I encountered anyone casting dirty eyes toward Adilun, there would be another ident.


    Anyway, I had shown my face enough at the social gathering, and since I could mostly grasp what the female nobles thought of Adilun, I had no intention of getting involved with them for the time being.


    I would just lock myself in my room with the excuse that I wasnt feeling well  And as soon as Adiluns tea time was over, I would go into her room and confess my sins.


    After organizing my thoughts, a mental nkness came over me.


    ''I should just go to sleep. If I think too much about Adilun again, there was a high chance that the lie of not feeling well would be the truth.''


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    Last night, I couldnt sleep properly because I kept tossing and turning, so I participated in tea time with a hazy mind.


    Selina Idenea, who had been manipting Physis, began to stare at me with an annoyed expression, and I also red back at her with a displeased expression.


    The atmosphere of tea time was not very pleasant because of me and her.


    I just quietly watched the flow of conversation during tea time with sharp eyes, and as I continued to sit in my seat, the princesses began to cautiously watch me.


    Even with a hazy mindst night, I was able to determine which princess was friendly to me and which ones were not, thanks to the magic tool Physis gave me.


    However, it would be better to save that information forter instead of revealing it now.


    Last night was honestly a series of embarrassing incidents.


    I acted irrationally toward Selina Idenea, and I regretted that I couldn''t have been more rational at the time and dealt a bigger blow to her.


    While it was inevitable that I got hot-headed due to Physis constantly pushing my limits, at the very least, I should have maintained a rational attitude in that situation.


    There won''t be another incident likest time in the future.


    The tea time eventually ended on an ufortable note, although I didn''t feel that I had intentionally created that atmosphere.


    I did not say anything to them, but gave them a warning, scanning them with my sharp eyes.


    ''Don''t go against my intentions.''


    It was the Rodenov who still had the greatest power in the north, and they could not escape its influence.


    As the emperor was swayed by the prime minister, local nobles who were supposed to swear allegiance to the emperor eventually chose to pay taxes among themselves.


    So was Ortaire in the east, and so was Rodenov in the north.


    It would have been unimaginable if the emperor was in good health But for some reason, the emperor did not show any interest in the local nobles raising their troops and taxes. He was only busy with pleasure in the center.


    ''What does the emperor really want? Why did he ruin his decades-long reign so futilely?''


    These were the questions swirling in my head, but I pushed them aside.


    It wasn''t the time to look in that direction, and stabilizing the internal affairs was urgent. I raised my teacup and took a sip, then spoke for the first time since joining the tea time.


    "I''ll take my leave now. I''m not feeling well today."


    "Ah, is that so?"


    "Yes. There''s no need for anyone else to get up. I''ll see you tomorrow then."


    Rest well, Princess Rodenov.


    The princesses who saw me off began to smile. After all, I had been making the atmosphere heavy, so it must have been ufortable to carry on with the conversations.


    Moreover, I wasn''t sure where their interests were currently directed. If I disappeared, they would undoubtedly start telling stories about Physis.


    It wasn''t just because I had fallen in love with him... This was because Physis was an excellent husband-to-be for any princess in Enadeim.


    His physical strength was good, and his appearance was handsome. Besides, he wasnt as violent or rude as before.


    Even the family of Ortaire had the most influence in the East. So which princess would reject such a person?


    Just thinking about it made me irritated, but I forced myself to suppress that annoyance. They were like fawning cats.


    Of course, not all the princesses were like that. Some were undoubtedly disappointed that I was leaving, including I and the princesses around her.


    I wondered what aspect of me they admired. Well, I could invite them to Rodenovter to find out.


    Now that I had shed my scales, I could have normal interactions with other princesses.


    Exhausted with thoughts, I immediately returned to my room and threw myself on the bed. As Iy down on the bed, thoughts of Physis began to invade my mind.


    My recent thought patterns had always been the same: Physis, Physis, Physis.


    Especially since I became aware of my own feelings, it had gotten worse... ...I felt like I had be a fool.


    But it wasn''t that I didn''t like it. Being able to pour my heart out to someone was very exciting.


    Come to think of it, what was Physis doing right now? There were rumors that the men were gathering separately and had a drinking party  Was he drinking too?


    When I thought of alcohol, I remembered the embarrassing sight I showed him, and heat rushed to my face.


    But when I think back to that moment...I remembered him treating me very kindly.


    I was definitely held in his arms and looked at the stars.


    The stars that embroidered the sky were so beautiful, and even though I couldn''t say it to him, it felt like the stars were falling in the winter garden...so I asked him to dance.


    ''Alcohol...''


    If I drank alcohol again, would he be nice to me again? Would he understand if I forcefully closed the distance with him?


    It was impossible to know, but it was worth testing.


    ''Yes. Lets have a drink.''


    ''Maybe, just maybe...''


    I might be able to tell him my honest feelings, and he might also tell me his own honest feelings.


    I grabbed the wine in my room...and just like that, I drank it all in one go.


    The hot and sweet alcohol flowed down my throat, and the heat gradually spread throughout my body. It felt like a fire was burning inside me, and my vision began to waver.


    The proper line was important. I had nned to secretly visit his room. I had to keep a minimal amount of rationality to use the transparency magic to find his room.


    Around the time the shaking of my vision got worse, I immediately cast the invisibility magic and went straight to Physiss room.


    I was able to arrive at his room by the time my rationality, which had been shaking little by little, gradually copsedpletely. My vision gradually spun around, and a smile began to spread across my lips.


    Confirming that there was no one in the hallway, I cautiously opened Physiss door hoping that he would be inside.


    Fortunately, Physis was inside. It seemed that he didnt like being involved with nobles for nothing.


    Adilun?


    I hear his low, alluring voice. Enchanted by his pleasant voice, I immediately released the transparency spell... and gave in to the impulse that was urging me from within.


    So I ran to him and hugged him tightly.


    Uh, huh? Adilun? Why? Did the princesses say anything nonsense to you?


    I liked his perplexed tone. I was d that he was worried about what had happened to me. I emptied my thoughts and surrendered to my instincts.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis'' POV]</strong>


    I couldnt help but be surprised. Suddenly, Adliun came to my room, and before long I was hugged by her.


    As I was confused about what was going on, the sweet aroma of wine emanated from her body.


    Hehe, Physis, Physis.


    She hugged me tightly and started calling my name over and over again.


    "Alcohol? Adilun. Did you drink alcohol?"


    "Yes."


    Why, why? Did the princesses say anything nonsense to you?


    Oh, no. I just  thought about thest time I drank  I drink im-impulsively.


    Her tongue twisted suddenly as she uttered the final words.


    It seemed like she was slowly letting go of the strings of reason, so I felt a headache for no reason.


    Why was Adilun suddenly like this? Surely she must have had some difficult emotional issues. So she probably borrowed the power of alcohol... She must havee to me because she remembers thest time I pampered her. Perhaps she came to vent her frustrationsfortably.


    I decided to just think that way. There was no way she came to see me just because she wanted to.


    "It''s one thing to drink alcohol, but why did youe to see me?"


    "Can''t Ie to see you?"


    "No, it''s not that you can''t... but there must be a reason, right?"


    I came to see you!


    Seeing her smiling broadly at me, the thoughts I had just before were shattered in an instant.


    Did I hear her correctly? She came to see me because she wanted to? No way.


    She pulled me closer and looked up at me, holding me tighter.


    A reddish face and loose golden eyes. My heart started beating fast at the same appearance asst time. Even though something happened between us yesterday, was she doing this because I gave her my trust?


    Can Iin to you?


    Comin?


    Yes,in.


    "Sure, go ahead. We have plenty of time today anyway."


    "Hehe. Then... ...let''s start with that damn bi*ch Selena."


    Yes?


    I doubted my ears for a moment. It was because unbelievably extreme words came out of her mouth.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 58 – Dreams and confessions

    Chapter 58 ¨C Dreams and confessions<strong>58  Dreams and confessions</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    The words that came out of my mouth were vulgar insults directed toward Selina.


    I hated Selina. I hated that woman flirting with him. I hated the other princesses who tried to talk to him... I just hated every woman who approached him.


    The one who hurt me. The one who insulted me. The one who crushed my self-esteem to the bottom and made me a coward...


    Was now suddenly became the person who healed my wounds, rebuilt my self-esteem, and devoted themselves to me.


    He always took care of me even when I was sick with a cold and neverined once. Unlike other people who gave ugly nces as soon as my appearance changed, he was worried about me.


    At first, I despised him and hated him.


    But now I knew. I liked him.


    ''I like you Physis...''


    With that thought in mind, I fell into his arms.


    But it didn''t smell like him. It was different. The refreshing and cool  scent that I always felt from him, was not there.


    My vision was blurry, and it felt like I was dreaming.


    Maybe this wasn''t reality. Maybe I was just drunk and delusional, imagining that I went to his room.


    Yes. It must be true. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to hug him like this. Yes, this must be a dream.


    So... I want to say it. That I hate the people who flirt with you. That I feel jealous when I see those people fawn over you. And... that I like you.


    I opened my mouth.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis'' POV]</strong>


    Damn b*tch. Adilun said, pointing towards Selina.


    Damn b*tch who?


    That one goddamn b*tch, Selina. In the past, every time we met, she would talk about how disgusting my scales were


    Adilun endlessly vented her dissatisfaction with Selina to me. It seemed that there had been a lot of frustration built-up in her.


    Yes, she''s a really bad woman. That one...


    Every time she spoke, I agreed with her words and told her that Selina was indeed a bad woman. From Adilun''s perspective, Selina was truly a bad woman.


    Right? right?


    Perhaps she was happy that I agreed with her, she smiled and burrowed deeper into my arms. Adilun probably wasnt such a childish person, but in many ways, she seemed to be under a lot of stresstely.


    Yes.


    It would have been adorable to see her like this under normal circumstances, but it was a pity that it would not be true. A person who was not originally like this became even cuter when they acted like a child.


    On top of that, she even wags her tail at you whenever she has a chance! I really hate her!


    What was this again? Of course, it was true that Selina had intentionally tried to seduce me. But I had no idea that Adilun dislike that.


    You dont like Selina flirting with me?


    Yes. I hate it when she flirts with you and dances with you for no reason.


    Adilun doesnt like me dancing with another princess?


    Yes, I hate it. It hurts my heart...


    Adilun shook her head and looked up at me.


    I hate it when you dance with other girls. I hate it when you smile at other girls. It hurts my heart to see you like that  .


    Is that jealousy?


    Jealousy...yes. I''m jealous. It''s unbearable to see other women vying for your attention...That''s why I didn''t want to participate in the party. I wanted to dance with you and be by your side.


    At the words she said while looking at me with hazy eyes, my heart started beating like crazy.


    In other words, Adilun had clearly started to treat me as a man, and not just any man, but a man she was attracted to. For a moment, joy filled my heart.


    I had a crush on her, and she was so kind to me. I couldnt believe it for a moment, so I asked Adilun.


    Thats  Does that mean you like me?


    Likes Yes. I like you.


    Heat rushed to my head at her open confession. Even without looking at it, I could guess what my face was like right now. It would be red and ripped as if it had never been like that before.


    In response to her bold confession, I also wanted to say that I liked her.


    But my mouth didnt open. Even though I was able to say embarrassing things in front of her, I couldnt say the simple word that I really liked her.


    When I couldn''t say anything, she made a sullen face.


    "Originally... I didn''t want to fall for you. But ever since I caught a cold, the way you took care of me every day, the way you treated me kindly every day, kept catching my eye, and eventually, I found myself pursuing you."


    She said as if dreaming in her sullen expression. Looking at it, I realized.


    At some point, Adilun had mistaken reality for a dream. That was why she could confess to me so boldly.


    "So please answer me... Do you... Do you like me?"


    If she believed this was a dream, maybe I could answer. Even though I once insulted her and shattered her self-esteem, maybe I could confess to her.


    Guilt and various emotions overwhelmed me, and confusion engulfed me.


    This  Is it a dream?


    I asked her for the final confirmation. Did she think this situation was a dream?


    I dont know. But it seems like a dream. Because there is no way that I in real life could act so possessively toward you. So it must be a dream. A dream that would gradually fade in my head when I woke up, and I wont even remember it if I dont try to recall it. So I guess I can say I like you. Even if its a dream, its fine, so please answer me. Do you like me?


    In an instant, the dream I had before passed by. I didn''t know anything about her, how dare I could say I liked her.


    ''If I say I like her, can I continue to avoid hurting her?''


    ''I''m not sure. Will I be able to make Adilun happy?''


    ''I don''t know.''


    But one thing... was certain


    That I already loved her.


    I pushed away distracting thoughts from my mind and decided to focus on my momentary feelings.


    No. I don''t like you.


    Her expression instantly turned into despair.


    Ah


    Her despair was even greater than when she was insulted directly by me. However, her despair disappeared as if washed away by my following words.


    I Love You. Adilun Rodenov.


    Ah? What did you just say now


    I love you. I just dont like you. I want to be with you, and I want to be by your side. When other guys look at you with dirty eyes, I want to dig them out  I love you.


    This  Is it a dream?


    Yes. Its a dream. Physis in reality is a coward, so he cant say such things.


    I deliberately said that this situation was a dream because I was still not sure about myself.


    I could only confidently say I love her but I was sure that I won''t hurt her.


    "I''m fine with it being a dream. Just hearing that you love me is the best dream I''ve ever had in my life. So... ...I''ll give you a gift."


    Gift?


    Yes. A gift.


    Then suddenly, she grabbed my cor and started getting closer. Her face approached mine. The scent of wine she had drunk was transmitted from her mouth, and the joy that couldn''t be hidden was revealed in her dreamy eyes.


    And the next moment...


    A soft sensation touched my lips. A fiery heat spread from the spot where it touched. Our lips met in a gentle kiss.


    But just as if she didnt want to stop there, she started sending her tongue between my lips. I couldn''t stand it either I entwined my tongue with hers.


    I caressed her gums, mixed our tongues again, and surrendered to the ecstasy.


    All sorts of thoughts existed in my head, but the electrifying and ecstatic kiss wiped them away in an instant. Even I felt like this situation was a dream rather than a reality.


    We entangled our tongues and gently kissed for a while.


    Finally, her tongue, as if reluctantly, withdrew and an iridescent transparent thread rested for a moment before dispersing... Her eyes closed.


    She sumbed to the effects of the alcohol and fell asleep.


    I carefully picked her up. Like when she was drunk before. I couldn''t bear to put her to bed in my room. If she fell asleep in my bed, I felt like I would reveal my low and shady feelings to her body.


    So I went straight  I looked out of the terrace, made sure no one was there, and then threw myself onto the terrace of her room. The cold night wind tried to cool off the heat that stayed in my body, but the heat did not cool down easily.


    Inded on the terrace without making any noise and fortunately confirmed that the door to the terrace was open. I slipped into it and carefully put her on the bed  covered her with the nket.


    And after looking at her sleeping for a while, I kissed her on the forehead and returned to my room.


    It was a night when I couldn''t easily fall asleep due to too many things happening inside me.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 59 – Ortaire (1)

    Chapter 59 ¨C Ortaire (1)<strong>59  Ortaire (1)</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    My mind was foggy and my head was pounding.


    A terrible hangover had taken hold of me, and I couldn''t help but wake up from my sleep.


    Ugh


    A suppressed moan escaped from me. As I opened my eyes and looked around, I realized I was in my own room.


    Why was I in my room? I clearly must have gone to Physis''s room after drinking.


    I tried to roll my throbbing head and recalled the events of yesterday; Hugging him, confessing that I like him Hearing that he loves me, and even kissing him at the end. All the things started to fill my head again.


    I was going to run wild with happiness right away, but I couldnt.


    Because of what Physis said, I couldnt tell whether everything that happened yesterday was real or just a dream.


    Yes. Its a dream. Physis in reality is a coward, so he cant say such things.


    He clearly said so. Moreover, the fact that I was in my room right now made it hard for me to think that yesterday was anything but a dream.


    However, I refused to lose hope. If what happened yesterday was real, his reaction today would bepletely different.


    If yesterdays events were real, he would surely look at me with affectionate eyes today.


    Besides, today was thest day of the social gathering. I had no choice but to take a carriage with Physis and avoid the people I didn''t want to see. At that time, I could determine whether what happened yesterday was a dream or a reality.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "I will definitely visit you next time, Princess Rodenov."


    "Didn''t we agree to call me Adilun instead of Princess Rodenov? Next time, please just call me by my name. Anyway, I''ll be waiting for you toe I."


    At my words, I smiled brightly and nodded her head.


    Yes!


    The long social gathering ended in vain, and I finally allowed myself a rare smile. Now we could stop the meaningless acting.


    Physis and I maintained a cold attitude as we got into the carriage.


    "Finally, it''s over. I never want to do that kind of acting again."


    As soon as I got on the carriage, I said to Physis.


    How would he react to me? Would he put affection in those eyes, or Would he put only the usual kindness?


    I see. Oh, by the way, Adilun.


    His gaze turned towards me. However, what was contained in it was not any kind of love... Just the kindness that he always showed me. Slightly disappointed by his reaction, I lowered my eyes and replied.


    "Yes?"


    "Are you feeling better?"


    "....Yes? Ah yes... But why do you ask all of a sudden?"


    Could it be... it wasn''t a dream? My heart swelled with anticipation as a disappointment turned into hope.


    "Yesterday, you copsed in front of my room, so I secretly moved you to your room. It was almost a big deal. If someone with ill intentions or someone else had found you, the y we had worked on would have been useless."


    "Is that so... Did something happen that time?"


    "No. You just knocked on my door a few times and then copsed. You don''t know how surprised I was. Please Adilun takes care of yourself a little more."


    Physis'' somewhat stern attitude extinguished my anticipation.


    ''Ah, it was just a dream after all.''


    Yes. I''ll be careful.


    "I was lucky to find you... anyway, I moved you to your bedroom. Please be moderate with alcohol next time. You understand, right?"


    Yes


    I answered sullenly.


    He was looking at me with a slightly bitter expression, probably angry at my sloppy attitude I couldnt help but feel sad about that.


    I hoped it wasnt a dream, but It was nothing more than a dream after all. Perhaps that dream would gradually fade from my memory. Dreams were always something that leaves behind regret and disappears.


    Im sorry, Physis. I just drank because I was frustrated, I didn''t think it would turn out like this..


    "Since you seem to have reflected enough, I will leave it at that."


    I apologized to him again, but he still seemed to be a little angry with me and maintained a cold attitude.


    I knew he was saying those things because he was worried about me. However, I couldn''t hide my sadness toward him.


    A slightly overwhelming emotion welled up inside me. Was it because I had heard the words ''I love you'' in my dream and exchanged an affectionate kiss with him? It was just a dream, and one that would be forgotten in a moment... but its aftermath was too great, and I slightly reddened my eyes.


    Uh.


    Ah, Adilun?


    Unknowingly, tears flowed from my eyes. Just because I was sad, because the moment we had confirmed each other''s feelings was simply a dream... I couldn''t hold back my tears.


    As I suddenly burst into tears, Physis looked at me with a bewildered expression.


    I couldn''t help but feel ashamed and pitiful about myself.


    "Ugh...sob."


    "Uh, Adilun. Why are you suddenly crying? Did I make you angry?"


    "No, no. It''s not that... ...It''s just that I had a dream today, and it was so sad that it wasn''t real. So suddenly, I started crying..."


    Physis was flustered, not knowing what to do, as he watched me continue to shed tears. Even after seeing it, I couldnt stop crying.


    As if a dam had copsed in my heart, I felt a certain emotion inside me that I had not recognized before rushing like a wave.


    Affection... Or love. I didnt just like him, I wanted him to be my lifelongpanion who would stand by my side.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis''s POV]</strong>


    I couldnt help but be very upset.


    It was because I didnt know that she would be this sad that yesterdays event was simply a dream. Like a child facing an unresolved problem for the first time, I just stared at Adilun, not knowing what to do.


    ''What should I do?''


    She cried miserably in a way that I had never seen before. But even so, I couldn''t tell her the truth. I was afraid. In my eyes wasn''t qualified or ready yet.


    Because I didnt dare to tell her that I loved her. I still remember the deadline that we had promised each other. Until that deadline, I had to keep my promise to her no matter what.


    Even though I knew that she had feelings for me, I had no other choice. I swore that I would do my best to atone for my sins until that deadline.


    If I was easily swayed by this circumstance and broke my oath, I would do even more harm to her. She said it clearly before. She said she wanted to stand on equal ground with me without any sense of debt.


    I also thought the same way. If I confessed my feelings to her now, she might be happy.


    However, I would end up treating her with a sense of debt and that would be the starting point of another problem.


    That''s why... I had to be sure about it.


    So I did not dare to speak the truth. Instead...


    I stretched out my arms toward the woman who was sitting in front of me.


    !


    I could feel her surprised reaction. But I didn''t care and hugged her tightly until she calms down.


    After a while, she seemed to have regained some stability in my arms.


    I dont know what kind of dream it was, but Adilun.


    Yes.


    But the tears that still lingered seemed to show me the kind of sadness she felt.


    If you miss that dream that much  Surely that dream wille true. Definitely.


    ...Will it?


    "Yes, I guarantee it. So don''t cry anymore. And... I''m sorry for getting angry just now. I was worried about you..."


    I know that. Thanks for your concern, Physis.


    I listened to her answer and tried to rx my arms.


    Physis.


    Yes?


    Can we stay like this for a little longer?


    At Adilun''s words that followed, I squeezed her tightly in my arms again.


    ''I''m sorry I couldn''t answer you, Adilun.''


    ''But just give me some time. I will definitely confess to you on the day when I will be sure that I have atoned for my sins to you.''


    So please wait until then.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The carriage arrived in Rodenov in no time, and we returned to Caltix Castle. When the Duke asked me if there were any problems at the gathering, I said there were none, but that Adilun had made a new friend.


    "A friend?"


    Yes. I Isvanthe She said that Adilun had saved her before and wanted to get to know her.


    "She was actually a good person?"


    A friend. Hahaha. Good... That''s good. Ah, Physis by the way.


    "Yes, Your Excellency."


    "Your family was looking for you. It''s nothing serious, just to ask about your well-being. So, contact themter using the magic crystal ball."


    Ah. Alright.


    ''They were looking for me from Ortaire?''


    I went straight to my room and activated the crystal ball.


    [Physis?]


    Yes, Father. I just returned to Rodenov after the social gathering.


    [Is that so?]


    "Yes, but why did you contact me?"


    [Its not a big deal  Your mother wanted to know about how you are.]


    Mother?


    [She just wanted to see you after a long time. Besides, Ortaire is in the midst of harvest, and the view of the fields is quite beautiful. It would be a good sightseeing opportunity for Princess Rodenov, so stop by Ortaire.]


    "Uh... I''ll ask Adilun first, and if she agrees, I''lle with her soon. But right now, I just finished the gathering, and I feel like I need to rest a bit."


    [Let her know that for now.]


    Yes, Father.


    Certainly, the fertilend of Ortaire shines its brightest just before the harvest. The golden waves of the wheat fields evoke a certain scent in one''s heart just by looking at it.


    Considering that even for me, who lived recklessly without being aware of my previous life, the scenery was deeply ingrained, it could be said that it was an amazing level of beauty. Adilun would surely love it too.


    Moreover, I had always wanted to show her Ortaire someday, so it was a good opportunity.


    Thinking that I would definitely tell her next time... ...I threw myself onto the bed. There wasn''t much physical fatigue, but due to the various things that happened at the gathering, I felt mentally exhausted, so I fell asleep quickly.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 60 – Ortaire (2)

    Chapter 60 ¨C Ortaire (2)


    <strong>60  Ortaire (2)</strong>


    <strong>[Physis'' POV]</strong>


    The next day, I immediately looked for Adilun.


    Adilun had been looking at me with slightly swollen eyes since yesterday, and for some reason, I wanted to tease her.


    Adilun!


    "Yes?"


    "I have to go to Ortaire this time... And I guess I''ll have to stay in Ortaire again for a while."


    Huh?


    At my words, suddenly, Adilun''s dazed eyes widened.


    "Are you going back?"


    I nodded my head with a slightly sad expression to her immediate question,


    Yes.


    "Ah, c-can''t you stay?"


    In response to my firm answer, Adilun pitifully asked me back I told the truth in a hurry, thinking that the moment I tease her a little more, she would cry like yesterday.


    And I didn''t want to do that, all I wanted was just to tease her a little.


    "But there''s one thing I haven''t told you."


    What?


    Actually, I was going to ask if you coulde with me. If that''s not possible for some reason, I would have gone alone. So Adilun would you like to go to Ortaire with me? It would be a bit lonely without you.


    "I-I can go! No, I''ll go!"


    Adilun didn''t ask anything more to me, who was teasing her, and said urgently,


    Really? Thats fortunate. Actually, I wanted to show you around Ortaire.


    Phew.


    She let out a sigh of relief, and I smiled at her and said.


    Wouldnt you like me to go somewhere else?


    No


    Why?


    Instantly, her face turned red. I already knew the answer, but  Still, whenever I saw a reaction like this from her, I became so happy that I couldnt stop myself to tease her more.


    Promise!


    "A promise...?"


    Y-yes... You promised that you will continue to stay here after the great duel. So thats it. Promises are not meant to be broken.


    I see... Anyway, it seems like we''ll be leaving soon, so we should prepare well. We''ll have to stay in Ortaire for at least a month."


    Yes!


    Adilun said to me with a bright expression.


    "You can look forward to it. Ortaire has the opposite characteristics of Rodenov, it''s warm, and sometimes even hot... So just bring some thin clothes."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    "Hm, it might be too hot, so I will make a separate arrangement with the family."


    Thank you, Physis. But you don''t have to worry too much. I''m skilled in magic."


    "I know Adilun is skilled in magic, but  Still, every time you use magic, you get tired.


    Well, that''s also true. Thank you for being considerate.


    "I should do at least that much. After all, I am your fianc."


    At my response, Adilun''s face became red again and she just smiled.


    Recently, Adilun''s expressions had be more vivid, and that was something I was grateful for. At least it was evidence that I had been doing well so far.


    uh  Well. Yes.


    "Then I will tell my father about it. We''ll probably leave next week."


    Okay. Ill have everything ready by then.


    Yes.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    Ortaire; The ce where Physis was born and raised.


    As he said, unlike Rodenov, the weather was warm even in winter, and snowfall was extremely rare. Due to its warm climate, it had several grain belts  It was a ce where wealth overflows.


    Physis asked me to go there with him.


    At first, I thought he wanted to leave me, but it turned out that he just wanted to express his desire to go with me.


    Anyway, I was ecstatic as if I were flying.


    ''Isn''t it where Physis lived? Isn''t it a ce that reflects his life?'' Just going there made me feel like I was getting to know him better, so I felt very excited.


    Although my mood was a little down because of the too-sweet dream I hadst time, Physis'' affectionate attitude made me feel better.


    He wanted to go with me to the ce where he used to live  The gloomy feeling flew away at once.


    Miss.


    It was Mina.


    Yes, Mina. Whats the matter?


    "Did something good happen? Your expression is much brighter."


    Yes?


    You just seemed a bit down since you came back yesterday.


    My gloomy appearance must have been noticeable. It wasn''t just to Physis, but also to Mina.


    I just felt strangely depressed yesterday. You know, those days when you''re just not yourself. Anyway, I''m fine now. Actually, I''m happy."


    I tried to be vague. If I said it was because of Physis here, there was a possibility that he would be harmed for nothing.


    Did something happen? I think I just saw Sir Physising out of your room a moment ago.


    Yes. Physis asked me to go to Ortaire with him.


    Ortaire?


    Yes. So we''re leaving next week. Mina, can you help me to pack my things?


    "Of course. By the way, if it''s Ortaire... ...You will need some light clothes... Don''t worry, I''ll prepare them. And, how was the social gathering?"


    Social gathering


    I recalled the events of the social gathering. It wasnt all good things, but  Clearly, there had been results. I made a friend, and I was able to be sure of my feelings about Physis.


    It wasnt bad. I even made a friend.


    A friend?


    As if Mina was surprised, her pale golden eyes widened.


    Yes. There is a princess I helped in the past called I Isvante  She thank me and...


    Ah. Im so d Shall we send an invitation to tea timeter?


    Yes. But first of all, staying in Ortairees first, at least for a month.


    I know, Miss. Then I''ll go prepare to pack with the maids."


    Thanks. Ill go see Physis in a minute. Where is he now?


    Sir Physis  probably done with his training and resting by now. How about checking the training hall?"


    "The training hall? Then... he might be getting hungry by now?"


    "Yes. He usually eats something light after his training. Oh."


    Mina, who suddenly hit her palm with her fist, whispered in my ear.


    It wouldnt be bad to bring the food. To the extent that I can picture Sir Physis being very happy.


    Is that so?


    "Yes, and Miss, cheer up."


    Yes? What?


    You like Sir Physis, dont you?


    At her words, my face became hot with embarrassment.


    Uh, how did you know?


    "Miss, it''s hard not to notice. Your subtle sad expression since you arrived yesterday, sudden excited expressions, the feeling of being down... And most of all, your gaze always following Sir Physis."


    I couldn''t say anything. Hearing her words, I realized how obvious my feelings were.


    I was like a naive girl in love for the first time.


    "But fortunately, Sir Physis doesn''t turn his gaze to other women... And he''s already engaged to you. So, there''s no danger of losing him to someone else."


    No, thats not it.


    Yes?


    "There were some girls at the social gathering who were flirting with him."


    Mina asked me back with a surprised expression. However, I felt a strange smile from her, it might be my imagination.


    Oh my gosh. Who?


    Selina Idenea.


    Ah.


    Mina was convinced at once.


    "Then you should try even harder to win over Sir Physis. Miss, I''m not sure if you know, but Sir Physis is quite popr even among the maids and servants."


    "Really?"


    Yes. Hes thedys fianc, so they dont openly approach him, but  If Sir Physis was merely a family servant, they would have."


    "That''s true."


    I understood. He might not have been the perfect fianc before, buttely, he was perfect. He was affectionate, had considerable power, and was considerate of others.


    Moreover, his appearance was overwhelming, and there was no one who couldpare to him.


    "What about you, Mina?"


    Me? Nope. I dont pay attention to people who have a fianc.


    What if Physis had no fianc?


    "I would have tried hard. A groom like him is rare."


    I was about to get angry at Mina''s words, but it was such a natural fact that I couldn''t even be angry.


    As expected.


    "Be prepared, miss. Men like him tend to attract many women."


    Yes.


    "So, let''s start by sticking together frequently. When you go to Ortaire this time, it wouldn''t be a bad idea to stamp your mark on himpletely."


    Stamp my mark?


    "Yes. I mean...a kiss mark."


    !


    Heat rushed to my face. We hadn''t even kissed yet, and she was already talking about it.


    "Isn''t it too early for that...?"


    I don''t think so. Youre even engaged, is there anything else to hide? If you just put a stamped mark on him, its marriage right away, marriage. Then you can legally brag about your ownership of Sir Physis to the other women.


    But maybe thats a little too much


    That is what it means. Anyway, try your best. If it was the real Sir Physis of the past, I would absolutely want to stop you, but looking at his changed appearance recently, there is no one like him.


    Ill try.


    Cheer up, Miss.


    At Mina''s words, I could only nod my head.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 61 – Ortaire (3)

    Chapter 61 ¨C Ortaire (3)<strong>61  Ortaire (3)</strong>


    <strong>[Physis'' POV]</strong>


    The week passed by quickly, and before I knew it, it was time for us to head to Ortaire.


    Adilun looked quite excited as if she was looking forward to visiting my hometown.


    Seeing Adilun so happy brought a smile to my own face too, and we both set off toward the teleportation gate with beaming expressions.


    Coming to think of it, the Count and Countess might be surprised to see me.


    "They''ll definitely be surprised."


    Undoubtedly, they would be overjoyed to see Adilun. I could already imagine their reaction.


    Is Lord Huian doing well?


    Brother, He is probably busy with work.


    "He isn''t spending money on gambling, is he?"


    Could it be that the previous National Foundation Day left such a strong impression about him on Adilun? It appeared that Adilun had formed the perception of her older brother as a gambler.


    I pondered if his portrayal during National Foundation Day had made such asting impact. In Adilun''s mind, he seemed to be firmly associated with the image of a gambler.


    Fortunately not. With the money he earned at that time, he bought gifts for people in our family.


    "That''s a relief."


    She said that and took my hand.


    "Let''s go."


    Yes.


    This time, only three of us were heading to Ortaire: Adilun, me, and Mina to help Adilun. Since it was a vacation trip, we didn''t require arge group.


    Well then, have a wonderful trip, Adilun.


    Yes, Father.


    After bidding farewell to the people of Rodenov, Adilun took hold of my hand, and together we crossed the teleportation gate. Naturally, Mina apanied us as well.


    I closed my eyes for a brief moment, and upon opening them, I could sense a change in the surrounding atmosphere. Instead of the cold and biting wind ...A gentle warmth caressed us.


    Adilun also seemed to feel the change as well.


    Its definitely warmer than Rodenov.


    "Come to think of it, it''s your first time in Ortaire, Adilun?"


    "Yes, it''s fascinating. During National Foundation Day, I was in a carriage and didn''t notice the climate change, so I couldn''t really feel it... but now I can definitely sense it. It''s a bit hot."


    "In that case, please give me your robe to carry. I''ll hold onto it since Mina already has her hands full."


    Ah, thank you, Physis.


    Adilun looked at me and smiled brightly.


    Wee, Second Master, and Princess Rodenov  uh?


    The knight guarding the teleportation gate looked surprised and stared at Adilun.


    Yes. Ahm... Where is my father?


    Although we expected this reaction, it was still unpleasant to have even a knight from a respected family gazing at Adilun like that. With a slightly ufortable expression, I addressed the knight.


    "Ah, yes. I apologize. The Count is currently awaiting the arrival of the Second Young Master and Princess Rodenov in the hall of Ortaire Castle."


    I see. Lets go, Adilun.


    Yes, Physis.


    "Oh, and there''s no need for separate guidance. After all, this is also my home."


    "Understood, Young Master."


    Then, Miss, Ill be unpacking in your room first.


    "Thank you, Mina. Knight, if it''s not too much trouble, could you take her to the butler? He just needs to inform her about the room I''ll be staying in."


    I understand, Princess. Lets go, Miss Mina.


    Thank you, Sir.


    While Mina and the knight headed toward the butler, Adilun and I made our way to the hall of the castle. The castle wasn''t too far from the location of the teleportation gate, so we reached it quickly.


    As we entered through the castle gate, I caught sight of my father, mother, and older brother.


    While my family members were happy to see me, they were shocked when they saw Adilun next to me.


    Oh my goodness.


    Princess Rodenov right?


    "Yes, it''s been a while. Count Ortaire, Countess, and Lord Huian, thank you for inviting me to Ortaire."


    Adilun greeted my family with an elegant demeanor. When she raised her head again, a smile appeared on her face.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The ce where the storm of surprise had just passed was now filled with my father and mother''s nagging.


    "If something like this happens, shouldn''t you have contacted us first, Physis?"


    "I''m sorry. I couldn''t contact you because I was busy with the northern social gathering. And I also forgot because Adilun had just shed her scales."


    "Well, regardless. Lady Rodenov, congrattions once again. You must have gone through a lot... I''m truly relieved."


    "Thank you, madam."


    After that, they exchanged various updates and stories with each other... and eventually, my mother called Adilun aside.


    Well then, Princess Rodenov, would you like to talk with me for a minute? Let''s have a cup of tea while we''re at it."


    Ah, yes.


    Apparently, the women had their own stories to tell.


    "Oh well! Let me take you somewhere..."


    My older brother suddenly grabbed my arm and started taking me somewhere.


    Well? whats going on?


    Its nothing  How is your rtionship with Princess Rodenov these days?


    It''s good. We''ve definitely be closer than before. Perhaps, unless I make a big mistake, Adilun wont treat me like she used to.


    "...Really? Well, that''s a relief. But you, go to your room right now and take care of the letters that have piled up there."


    "Letters?"


    "Yeah. I couldn''t just burn them, so I left them there... After National Foundation Day and the great duel, a huge amount of letters came to you from all over the ce. It seems like they didn''t know that you were staying in Rodenov for a while... Get rid of them somehow, whether by burning or tearing them."


    Ah, I see.


    Get rid of it quickly. If Princess Rodenov finds out about that  Something scary might happen.


    I know that much!


    After answering that, I ran straight to my room.


    <strong>***</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    The ce where I was led to by the Countess of Ortaire was a peaceful-looking garden. Various colored flowers werebined to create a beautiful scenery, and a small table was ced among them.


    The garden seemed to rival even a winter garden, and I couldn''t help but express my admiration.


    Amazing.


    "Oh my, really? Thank you so much. This is a garden that I personally took care of. I didn''t use any magic or other difficult methods, I did it all by hand."


    "It''s truly impressive. Taking care of a garden personally must be quite challenging..."


    "Since it''s something I genuinely enjoy, it''s not a problem. Anyway, let''s have a seat."


    "Ah, yes. Madam. May I ask why you called me separately?"


    "To tell you the truth, I have always wanted to thank you."


    Yes?


    "Our once unruly second son began to change, all thanks to you, Princess. At first, no one believed it. I was no exception, considering all the disturbances my second son caused in the past 20 years. But then, he suddenly started changing."


    The Countess recalled the past with rather vague eyes.


    "It was probably when he fell off his horse."


    "He fell off his horse?"


    "Yes. After that incident, he started behaving as if he had undergone a transformation. And did the princess know that he abruptly went to Rodenov to offer his apologies?"


    Yes


    I knew all too well. Physis was on the brink of death back then.


    "Anyway, after that, that child genuinely began to change. His violent and aggressive tendencies vanished, and he willingly assisted the servants... It reached a point where I questioned if he was truly my son."


    Is that so...


    "Yes, and you know what''s even more intriguing? Afterward, I spoke with Physis privately. I asked him if I could trust in his change... And you know what he said?"


    What did he say?


    "He said that earning trust wouldn''t be easy, so he would demonstrate it through his actions. And he credited you for bringing about that change. So, thank you, Princess Rodenov. No, Adilun. Thanks to you, my son has transformed."


    At her words, I lowered my head in shame. Actually, I didnt do anything.


    Still, to hear that he changed because of me,, I felt an unexined sense of joy.


    "...It''s too much. I, too, have undergone significant changes thanks to Physis."


    Ah, Adilune


    Yes?


    Can I ask you something?


    "Yes, please go ahead."


    What do you think of Physis?


    To the Countess question that followed, I I had no choice but to lower my head and blush.


    "Oh, I see. That''s a relief. Even though there are so many people who are engaged but have their hearts elsewhere... It''s really fortunate. Please take care of our Physis."


    Yes.


    Ah, then, first of all, we should stop the princesses who are aiming for that child right now, shouldn''t we?


    "Pardon? Are there princesses pursuing him?"


    "Oh dear, I forgot to mention this. In Physis'' room... there are letters from various princesses across the empire. Not to boast, but is Physis usually considered attractive? And with the significant role he yed during National Foundation Day... Other princesses must be interested. It''s best to address that matter swiftly to ensure Physis doesn''t entertain any other thoughts."


    Yes.


    Without realizing it, my expression had turned tense, and the Countess remarked upon seeing me like that.


    "Oh my, you''re overflowing with energy. Go quickly. We can talk moreter. You''ll stay in Ortaire for a while, right?"


    "Yes, I n to stay for as long as possible. Thank you, madam."


    See youter, then


    Yes.


    With those words, I turned and made my way directly to Physis'' room.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 62 – Ortaire (4)

    Chapter 62 ¨C Ortaire (4)<strong>62  Ortaire (4)</strong>


    <strong>[Physis'' POV]</strong>


    As soon as I heard my older brother''s words, I hurriedly returned to my room. Sure enough, there were huge piles of letters stacked on my desk.


    If Adilun, who had already expressed her feelings towards me, saw this... It might be a big surprise to her.


    I began to sort out the letters.


    In my heart, I wanted to burn them all at once... But I couldnt, because there might be some important letters within this pile, which I needed to carefully sift through.


    Still, I threw away all the letters with unfamiliar names that didn''t seem important. It was obvious that they would be full of contents that were not a big deal anyway.


    Continuing to the task of sorting through the pile of letters, I was relieved that I didn''t rashly burn them all.


    It was because there was a letter from Princess Lobelia. I took a quick look just in case, and there was a note saying toe to the imperial pce with Adilun when we had time.


    At the end, I decided to keep this one and quickly burned the rest.


    I started by gathered mana in my hand.


    There was a high chance of arousing suspicion if I lit the fire myself... So I had to burn them quickly.


    But just as I was about to burn the letters... a sudden knock echoed through the door.


    Physis? Are you in there?


    My heart sank at the sound of the voice I least wanted to hear in this situation. And top of that, I hadn''t even finished handling the letters yet...


    Yes, yes!


    Despite my reluctance, I couldn''t just ignore her, so I hastily opened the door.


    As the door opened, a thought struck me suddenly.


    Why should I be afraid?


    Adilun was speechless as she looked at the scenery in my room. The sight of hundreds of letters scattered all over the room was probably the reason for this reaction.


    What is all this?


    Her tone was quite bleak. So I got a bad feeling and answered her quickly.


    "They are letters sent to me. I think they are all the letters that came while I was staying in Rodenov."


    "I know they are letters. What''s in them?"


    That, well, uh  .


    "Most of them are letters asking to meet, right?"


    There are so many names Ive never seen before, so I was just about to burn them all.


    I see. But Physis, you cant do that. The princesses must have put so much effort into writing those letters with great care You can''t just burn them all like that. So, wouldnt it be better to read it once?


    At her suggestion, my intuition suddenly spoke to me.


    The situation didn''t seem very good. I didn''t know where her anger came from, but when I saw her, she clearly looked jealous  I knew that if I answered incorrectly here, I would suffer for nothing.


    "That''s not going to happen. No. Never. It''s unnecessary. Even if it was written with all their heart and soul... I already have a fiancee named Adilun. Letters like that would only cause trouble for me."


    ''Haa. With this answer, her heart would have been satisfied quite a bit.''


    Thinking so, I raised my head and looked at her with a nervous feeling, and Adilun''s strained expression eased a little as she looked at me... then she looked at my hand and stiffened her expression again.


    Is that s-so... By the way What is that letter you are holding in your hand? You seem to be holding on to it with great care


    Her suspicious gaze reached my hand. She was looking at the letter sent by Princess Lobelia.


    ''She asked about our well-being and said she would call me and her soon.''


    Since there was nothing wrong with the contents, I immediately showed her the letter.


    Ah, this is a letter from Princess Lobelia. She said she would like to meet me and Adilun soon. And also we can''t just damage the imperial family letter, can we? That''s why I was going to show it to you.


    "Is that so? Let me see it."


    I immediately handed her the letter, and she quickly scanned it before nodding her head.


    "I understand now. But... Those letters over there, you really dont need them anymore, right?"


    Of course. I was going to burn them all down.


    No. Physis doesnt have to go through all that trouble..


    -Snap!


    At that moment, Adilun circted mana and snapped her fingers once.


    Immediately, the piled of letters caught fire and began to burn all at once.


    Not even ashes were left in the ce where they were burned. Thinking that as if it was a warning from her, I felt a little scared but at the same time, it felt good.


    The fact that Adilun was jealous for me, made me happy. It meant that she liked me that much. In truth, a desired for monopoly could even be a way to confirm someone''s affection, as long as it wasn''t too excessive. So I was relieved that Adilun wasn''t angry with me.


    "To meet separately... There is no princess who made an appointment to meet separately, right?"


    "I didn''t have time for that. I don''t even think about it."


    I see. Im sorry for behaving rudely. It was an excessive curiosity, wasn''t it...?"


    Its okay because its you.


    "Oh okay... Thank you."


    Then shall we go out for a while? Theres a ce Id like to show you.


    Where?


    There is a scenery that I really want to show you. Please follow me.


    I took her hand and led her out of the room.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    I already knew that he was popr.


    However... amidst the feast of those fresh love letters that covered the entire room, even I, who already knew this fact, couldn''t prevent myself from feeling shady jealousy and possessiveness that raised its head inside me.


    So, I burned them all. Without letting him touch them, I did it myself. It was surely an act that crossed the line... and could be considered unnecessary meddling on my part.


    But... I wanted to do it.


    Recently, it seemed like I had been losing my temper too often whenever it came to Physis-rted matters.


    It was like same in Selinas case, and it was like that now too.


    At a critical moment, these points might hold me back. No, it would definitely hinder me.


    Even so, the reason why I had no choice but to be overly emotional about things rted to him  Because I couldnt let someone else take away the person I liked just because it might hold me back a little.


    Maybe it was because I couldnt lose the only person like love in my life.


    That was why I intended to actively step up in matters rted to him from now on. Regret alwayses toote... and if that regret attacked me as a result of losing what was most precious to me, I won''t be able to forgive myself.


    After burning all the letters, Physis looked at me with a slightly relieved face and then began leading me somewhere.


    He seemed to have grown ustomed to holding my hand now, so he grabbed it whenever it was like this. Of course, so did I. And every time he do that I felt a sense of fulfillment.


    How long had we been walking? We didn''t go too far. We just walked a little after leaving the Ortaire Castle... and various scenery caught my eye.


    A windmill that spins while leaning against the wind. And in front  A golden wave that shone just by looking at it.


    And above it, the blue sky embraced the golden sun.


    It was a scenery that couldn''t be seen in Rodenov. Looking at the wide golden wave, it felt like this ce was the source of life, to the point where I could feel any kind of emotion.


    Wow


    I couldn''t help but let out a sigh of admiration. This was one of the most beautiful sights I had ever seen in my life, if not the most.


    It reminded me of the view from the bell tower of the Caltix Fortress, a ce I wanted to show Physis someday.


    Isnt it beautiful? In fact, I didnt know how beautiful this scene was at first. To be exact, until I met Adilun.


    Me?


    Yes. Before that, I was a twisted guy somewhere. I couldnt feel what others felt, and I had no concept of beauty. However, I wondered if I had realized some more humane feelings after meeting Adilun. So when I reflected on my life again, this scene came to my mind.


    I see.


    So I really wanted to show you this scene. The scenery of Rodenov, where you lived, was very nice, but You see, the ce where one was born and raised always has a certain scent that can''t be surpassed. Maybe its the same with Adilun. The most beautiful ce for you  There must be a ce like that.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Since I showed you this scenery today  Someday... next time, I hope you will show me such a ce too.


    "Yes, I will."


    It was such a beautiful sight. And  Just seeing that scene with this person next to me made me felt like the world was widening a lot.


    The wide sky, the vast wheat field, and the little me and him standing there.


    How long had we been there?


    Even though the sun was shining  It started raining suddenly. It was an unusual experience. A strange sight with clouds on one side and the sun shining on the other.


    Even that was new to me, as it was an unimaginable sight in Rodenov.


    I felt the cold raindrops hitting me little by little, and I heard Physis'' voice.


    This. Ah  . Come in quickly. You might catch a cold again.


    Yes.


    At my regretful look, heforted me.


    Im sorry, but its okay because we cane back tomorrow.


    I see.


    While stepping on his sidewalk, I stumbled.


    Oh!


    Adilun!


    He wrapped his arms around me in an instant. My body, which started to get wet little by little, touched my body, and at some point, I was held in his arms like a princess.


    "Is it okay?"


    "Oh, yes. I was just a little surprised."


    However, I couldn''t ask him to let me down since my body was still trembling from the aftermath of my misstep, and one of my shoes had a broken heel.


    Anyway, this kind ofnd doesnt seem suitable for walking with your shoes right now. I was careless.


    Perhaps noticing my state, Physis gave me a strong embrace. Without even realizing it, I got more closer to him, burying myself in his arms.


    Then could you take me there like this?


    As I mumbled in his arms, I felt him nodding. His embrace carried the same scent as before.


    A scent that was refreshing and cool.


    I had been curious about where this scent came from. It wasn''t just the smell of a simple perfume, but rather his own natural scent that was fragrant.


    But now, in this situation, I finally understood.


    It was the result of his temperament, born under the vast sky of Ortaire. As his temperament seeped into the mana, it gave off this fragrance to someone sensitive to mana like me.


    Even as he carried me in his arms and ran, I simply enjoyed his fragrance, feelingfortable in his embrace.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 63 – Ortaire (5)

    Chapter 63 ¨C Ortaire (5)<strong>63  Ortaire (5)</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    To be honest, I could have created a magic barrier to block the rain, but I intentionally chose not to.


    I just simply enjoyed spending time with him.


    I leaned on him... because I liked the time when he embraced me tightly.


    Our bodies were touching each other, but my heart was still reaching for him, and it saddened me that our hearts couldnt reach each other.


    Even so, the fact that our bodies were touching gave me hope that someday our hearts would also touch each other.


    Despite this, I hold onto the hope that one day our hearts would meet, just as our bodies were touching right now.


    Perhaps, the thought that he might also have feelings for me, to some extent was also swirling inside me.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have treated me so kindly.


    Even when I caught a cold, or when I shed my scales... He had always made me his first priority ever since the day he apologized to me.


    ''If so, can I have hope? If I confess to him someday, wouldnt he answer my heart?''


    In fact, even my actions right now clearly showed that I have feelings for him. What woman in the world would embrace a man she didn''t like? Especially in this manner, whenever the opportunity arose.


    He wasn''t someone who was unaware...nor was he stupid. Maybe he knew my feelings too.


    That was why I had to be even more cautious. I was afraid that if I confessed too hastily, even this rtionship that was gradually getting closer would fall apart.


    He referred to himself as a coward in my dream. Maybe... it unveiled my own true nature. I was a coward as well. I was afraid of rejection, so I couldn''t gather the courage to speak up. I was that kind of coward.


    The possibility that I might not be able to embrace him like this put up a thin wall in front of me.


    But...I couldn''t break through that thin wall. I was afraid that the warmth of his embrace, the tenderness he showed me, and the sweet dreams I had made would all disappear.


    So I couldn''t take even one step forward.


    For the first time in my life, I had a desire for something. Even though I had never felt that way before...I couldn''t act properly like a fool.


    If I were to approach him more aggressively, would he ept me? It was uncertain.


    However, I could only hope... That he liked me too... He was hesitant because he was also afraid that our rtionship would be awkward


    If so, it would be nice if this rtionship could be maintained.


    The thin wall that separated us would eventually wear away with the passage of time  and beyond that wall, we would be able to face each other andugh together.


    But maybe it was an impossible dream.


    Such thoughts transformed the excitement in my heart into a sharp ache. I couldn''t predict if another captivating person might appear and whisk him away from me.


    I had always emphasized the importance of respect and being seen for who I truly am. I tested him with these convictions.


    And those tests... were now testing me in reverse.


    ''Have I ever respected him?''


    ''Have I genuinely acknowledged his current state?''


    The answer was no. I had just epted the kindness he showed me. I had exploited his guilt and his desire to assist me.


    As soon as I realized that fact, I felt a chill run down my spine involuntarily.


    What was different about me nowpared to the way I used to be?


    Was this just me ying with his heart?


    I only ever said thank you to him, but I never did anything that he would truly appreciate.


    The one-year period I talked about before...


    Now, with less than eight months left, that time and the words I said to put all of our debts to each other behind us and start anew... It applied to me too.


    Would he really like the woman who only took his dedication for granted and just threw a single word of thanks to him?


    ''Will the thin wall that I cannot ovee crumble over time?''


    After thinking deeply while in his arms, I concluded that it was not going to crumble on its own.


    It was something that I had to work hard for. Hoping that the wall would crumble on its own was, in the end, tantamount to doing nothing.


    Therefore... I had to approach him. I had to do something for him too. For the eight months of mutual confidence, I had to dedicate my heart to him.


    If we continued this rtionship of dedication to each other, the debt between us would eventually disappear, and trust in each other would grow in the empty space, and that trust would bloom into a flower called love.


    ''Lets not wait, Adilun.''


    ''I have to go to him directly. That''s the only way I can tell him that I like him.''


    As I was lost in such thoughts, Physis ran faster and got us out of the area where it was raining.


    The soft sunlight was dazzling.


    "Fortunately, it''s not raining here. Thank goodness.


    He said to me with his wet hair.


    "Yes. That''s right."


    Im sorry. I never thought it would be like this.


    "It''s okay. It was beautiful. Especially...I''ve never seen a scene where it rains in an area where the sun is shining. Wet clothes will dry. But...I don''t want to dry off right now. Anyway, please let me down now."


    I smiled brightly at him as I got out of his arms. So that he could feel relieved when he looked at me.


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes. It''s a new experience for me too."


    "...Yes. I see."


    Physis.


    "Yes?"


    "When you were running with me in your arms, I thought about it carefully."


    "What did you think about?"


    I thought I might be a really mean person to you.


    What do you mean?


    The promise we made for a year  During that time, I told you to devote yourself to me. But...


    Yes...


    But is that right? Maybe I am using the guilt in your heart to satisfy my own self-interest?


    No. Absolutely not. Its something I like to do. I did not move for you out of a simple sense of guilt.


    "Then... ...Can you tell me why?"


    "Initially, it was a sense of guilt. It felt like my insults had obscured your light. So, I wanted to restore that light. But as I spent time with you... I realized something."


    "What?"


    "That you are already a shining person. That''s why I made a vow to myself. To see how far you can reach."


    "I shine?"


    "Yes."


    "No, I''m just a cowardly woman who only takes advantage of you?"


    If you just taking advantage, would Princess I want to be friends with you? At the social gathering, though it was a minority, didn''t some of the princesses admire you? You haven''t reached your full potential yet. Because of me."


    hmm.


    Was this how he saw me?


    It was funny. I had never thought of myself as a remarkable person, but he oddly saw me as someone special.


    The fact made me so happy.


    Eventually, I took out one of the bricks from the thin wall.


    You know. I have something I want to tell you honestly.


    "...Yes."


    I want to be with you all the time.


    "Is that...a confession?"


    I shook my head. No, this wasn''t a confession. Just.... ...a vow to myself.


    Its not a confession, its a promise.


    What promise?


    Im determined to find out a little more about you. So I wont say that I like you yet. Have I told you before that I need to be sure about you?


    Yes.


    "That applies to me too. I need to be certain about myself. To find the answer if I am qualified to stand by your side. And when I find that answer, I will gain the confidence to be with you."


    "I see."


    "Yes, so for now, I won''t say that I like you. But..."


    But?


    "I will stamp it, at least once."


    He looked at me with a puzzled expression as if he heard an abruptment. Well, saying something about stamping was sudden. It must have sounded like nonsense.


    Rather than giving an exnation, I went straight into action.


    Like a dream I had a long time ago, instead of grabbing him by the cor, I pulled Physis'' neck towards me and kissed him on the lips.


    I thought about sticking my tongue out, but I didn''t. For now, it was just a stamp.


    Later, when he and I had confidence in each other, we would finally send upright affection toward each other.


    Then it wouldn''t just end with a stamp.


    After an eternity-like moment passed, I released my arms around his neck.


    He looked stunned.


    "Oh, Adilun?"


    I looked at him as if nothing had happened and yfully smiled. The momentary ecstasy signaled regret in my mind, but I tried to control it, hoping that this fleeting ecstasy would be a happiness that permeates life in the future.


    ''Yes. Right now, just this much.''


    "Yes?"


    This


    "This is... a stamp. It''s a stamp to prevent other princesses from flirting. I will restrict every woman who approaches you from now on and burn all the letters they send."


    A stamp... I see. Are you telling me not to look elsewhere?


    "Yes. To keep your heart from wandering elsewhere. I won''t do that when I have confidence in myself. "


    The reason  May I ask?


    "No. Think about it yourself."


    I inwardly repeated the reason why I didn''t answer him.


    ''Anyway, when that timees... you won''t even notice any other woman besides me. Cause you cant help but love me.''


    Therefore  The reason was a secret.


    ''Ill tell youter, Physis.''


    At that moment, I smiled like a desired fox more than anyone else.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 64 – Commitment

    Chapter 64 ¨C Commitment<strong>64  Commitment</strong>


    <strong>[Physis'' POV]</strong>


    Thinking about earlier, I stroked my lips.


    ''How many hours have I been locked in my room like this?''


    Today, Adilun kissed me and said, ''It''s a stamp...,'' as if it was some kind of a seal.


    Even though she knew it was not a dream, she could act like that. Thinking about it, I felt a little pathetic about myself.


    The weight of Adilun''s kindness towards me was gradually bing heavier.


    ''How can I repay her kindness?''


    ''She said until she is confident... can I have confidence in myself?''


    ''How many times do I have to doubt myself and resolve those doubts before I can fully trust myself?''


    The answer was still unknown.


    We still had a long time left and we would get to know each other through many experiences.


    In the process, I would have confidence in myself... and she would have confidence in herself.


    There was no need for impatience. I would remain true to myself, and she would do the same. Together, we would support each other and proceed gradually, one step at a time.


    After finishing my thoughts, I opened the window for a moment.


    ''What should I do? Should I step outside and feel the wind for a moment before going to bed?''


    Recently, I had been having trouble sleeping at night. During the social gathering, it was because of Adilun''s defenseless appearance, and today it was because of the shy kiss she had given me.


    She would approach me more actively... and all I could do was not push her away.


    I also wanted to approach her more actively. When and how I could do that?


    ''I will have to think about it.''


    As I stepped out of the room, unlike the warm day, I felt a bit of a cold night breeze blowing.


    In the end, it was aplicated thought. But I had to continue with these thoughts.


    After staring outside for a while, I heard someone''s voice.


    What are you doing here?


    It was the voice of the same person who had been making my headplicated all this time; Adilun.


    She stood next to me under the moonlight and stared straight ahead.


    Its just that my head isplicated because of you.


    Aahaha, I knew it would be like that."


    When I nced to the side, her smiling face was more beautiful than anyone else''s.


    Was it the magic of the nighttime? Or was it because it ovepped with what had happened during the day, it was so fascinating that my mind became hazy.


    "I... don''t really know."


    "Yes, I thought so. Actually, I''m not sure either. So, how was it? My first kiss."


    To tell the truth, it was the second kiss now... but I answered honestly.


    "Honestly, I didn''t hate it."


    Eh, is that all?"


    Adilun looked disappointed.


    "If I just said it was good, wouldn''t it shake your determination that you''ve vowed to think about?"


    "Well, that''s true. Please think about it more. I''ll keep shaking you as I did earlier."


    "Like earlier?"


    "I''ll be more active than earlier. So that other girls won''t dare to touch you."


    If you act so frighteningly, I might run away too.


    "Try running away. I''ll tie you up."


    At my yful words, she responded with a mischievous smile.


    "Hahaha, this is really... I''m trapped tightly."


    "There will be many things toe in the future. For both you and me."


    "That''s right."


    "I don''t know what our future will be like, but I want to be with you all the way."


    "I feel that same."


    "Let''s do well together. There will be many difficulties, and there will be times when we will have distrust towards each other."


    Yes.


    Still, I think we can do well. From our first meeting, things were the worst, weren''t they? Since we''vee this far from that kind of rtionship, we can do even better.


    I feel a little uneasy. The anxiety of whether I''m the right person for you... It overwhelms me every time you show me kindness.


    Id like to say theres no need to worry about that, but right now even I cant say that.


    In the end, it seems like we need time. Both me and you.


    I looked at her, standing beside me, and spoke in a subdued voice. She seemed to hesitate for a moment, looked up at the sky, then turned her head towards me and said:


    On the day when the promised time is up, I have something I definitely want to say to you.


    Me too I also have something I definitely want to say to you.


    Then, lets try our best until then. Got it?


    Yes. Adilun.


    Shall we go in now?


    No. I want to stay like this a little longer.


    Yes. Okay.


    We didn''t say anything else. We were lost in our own thoughts, just gazing at the sky together.


    But that was enough. A sense of satisfaction filled us both, and we both felt a weight lifted off our shoulders.


    If this is the case, I think I will sleep well tonight.


    I dont think I will be able to sleep.


    Ahaha. Really? Because of me?


    Yes.


    When she asked teasingly, I nodded without hesitation. As a result, a flush began to spread across her face.


    How am I supposed to sleep if you say that all at once? I won''t be able to sleep tonight....


    Are you feeling nervous too?


    Yes.


    Shall I sing you a luby?


    That''s something I should be doing for you, shouldn''t it?


    However, she provocatively replied with a flushed face.


    Oh, dear. It''s better to postpone that forter. I might just end up attacking you.


    It''s okay even if you do attack me.


    I almost lost my reasoning at those words, but  I barely manage to hold back. I couldn''t give in to her provocation. It was not yet the time.


    Even if she allowed it, I didn''t think I should and could ept it myself.


    "...I''ll just pretend I didn''t hear that."


    You know, Physis.


    Yes.


    "From now on, every day, I''ll provoke you like this. It''s been 8 months...no, now it''s 7 months. Every day for 7 months."


    Are you going to test me?


    "Yes. If you show any weakness, I''ll attack you, so please endure it. I''ll endure it too."


    "....I''ll try my best."


    After that, she and I had a little conversation and then went back to our rooms right away.


    ''Darn it. Looks like I won''t be able to sleep tonight either.''


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    Closing the door, I threw myself onto the bed... and recalled the things I said to Physis today.


    Words that were meant to provoke him. Words that I threw at him, words I''d never said before.


    Thinking about those words made me feel embarrassed, but I couldn''t afford to be ashamed right now.


    There will be countless other women who would target him, and I could lose him to any one of them in a moment''s inattention.


    Therefore to prevent that from happening, I would continue to provoke him. I would make him look at me more and more, even if it was just once.


    During this time, I would learn more about him and strengthen my heart. We must not suspect each other, even under external pressure.


    That way, even if we faced difficulties after we were married, we could trust and rely on each other.


    Seven months... A long or short time, depending on how one looked at it. I wondered how much trust I could build with him.


    I was curious and excited.


    My heart was racing and I was covered in anticipation for the future.


    He must be thinking of me right now too, right? I couldn''t be happier knowing that he couldn''t sleep because of me.


    In the future, I hope that I would have thergest share in his mind more than anyone else. And when we finally got married, I hoped that we would have an unshakable trust in each other.


    I only wished for that.


    Hehe.


    As I vaguely imagined the scene, I couldn''t help butugh out loud with joy.


    I hoped that day woulde soon.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis'' POV]</strong>


    In the end, I couldn''t sleep. It was not like I was someone who got tired from only missing a day of sleep, but Adilun''s continued provocative behavior over the past few days was enough to drive me crazy.


    All night I could only think of her. On the contrary, the more she behaved like that, the less sure I became.


    She was so much kindness to me... Could I really repay her properly?


    ''No.''


    I shook my head.


    I shouldn''t be thinking like this. If she was kind to me, then I should also show her the appropriate kindness.


    As we exchanged kindness with each other, the trust would eventually form, and we would have to ovee countless hardships toe based on that trust.


    ording to the flow of the story I saw  Sooner orter, a change would ur in the North. A legion of numerous demon beasts invading the ice wall of Rodenov.


    Having grown up eating human malice, they would grow stronger as the world would be more chaotic. Given the already chaotic situation of the empire, they would definitely invade the north.


    ''I will have to prepare.''


    That was not all. The situation with Crocus Duke and the ominous east, and the situation with Tallet Ram, a barbarian country beyond Ortear, was also imminent. If Tallet Ram invades Ortair, the aftermath of a fierce war could also trigger an epidemic.


    None of the hardships that awaited us in the future could be taken lightly.


    So I hoped. I hoped that she and I could firmly armor ourselves with trust in each other until the end of our lives and ovee the hardships to reach a happy ending.


    To do so, I needed to be stronger myself. To be able to protect her. To be able to protect our happiness.


    As dawn broke and the dawn slowly began to shine, I made that promise while looking at it.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 65 – Everyday

    Chapter 65 ¨C Everyday<strong>65  Everyday</strong>


    <strong>[Physis'' POV]</strong>


    My daily routine remained the same after that day.


    Every day, I practiced and trained myself. Just like before, I repeated sparring with knights in the training ground endlessly.


    Of course, now that my skills had improved significantly, rather than sparring with a single knight, quite a number of knights attacked me at once.


    After the intense sparring session finally came to an end, I took a moment to assess my condition, before lying down on the training ground to catch my breath.


    However, my peaceful rest was abruptly interrupted as the training ground suddenly became noisy.


    Curious about what was happening, I raised my upper body for a moment and saw Adilun appearing on the training ground.


    Adiluns poprity in Ortaire was beyond imagination.


    Her beautiful appearance aside, what was most noteworthy was that she was able to reform me, who was known as the ortaire''s troublemaker.


    In addition, her kind attitude towards people below her had be a factor that made her popr with servants, maids, and knights alike.


    As she approached me while floating in the air with magic, carrying a basket, she eventually settled down next to me on the training ground and gently ced the basket near her.


    "Uh, Adilun? What brings you here?"


    Feeling surprised I asked her because it was the first time she hade to visit me during my training.


    I just came here because I was bored and had nothing to do. Is that not allowed?"


    "That''s not the case. You are always wee here."


    At my answer, she smiled in satisfaction.


    Then I wille every day. Oh, arent you hungry right now?


    "I''m a little hungry, and my throat is also dry. I was thinking of going to the kitchen for a bit to eat something."


    "Hehe, then I''m d I brought something for you."


    Sheughed innocently and took out food, water, and a cloth of a suitable size from the mysterious basket she had brought along.


    I just couldn''t understand the purpose of the cloth, so I asked her.


    Well? What''s this cloth for?


    I thought you would be sweaty because of your training, so it would be good to wipe off your sweat first. And see, you''re all sweaty now."


    "Oh, I see. Then could you give me that cloth?"


    "No, I''ll wipe it off for you."


    She smiled mischievously and started wiping my body herself.


    Ah, Adilun?


    "Just stay still. Don''t fidget."


    No, but There are a lot of eyes watching us right now.


    I couldn''t help but be surprised by her daring actions since the knights were staring at us with wide eyes.


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    I felt the gaze around us bing more and more intense. But she paid no attention to the gaze and wiped my body with a cloth she brought, before handing me some water.


    She leaned close to my ear as she handed me the water and whispered quietly.


    "To be honest, I could have cleaned you with magic, but I wanted to do it this way at least once."


    Watching her throw out those words and smile softly made me wonder if she was actually a fox, not a dragon.


    I felt my face getting hot without realizing it.


    It wasn''t just that.


    "Here you go."


    She even put the food she had prepared into my mouth herself, and every time she did, she sent a dizzying smile to me. I realized that she had made up her mind.


    Somehow... since we had talked under the moonlight the night before, it seemed that something had changed in her.


    Of course, I didn''t dislike it.


    I didnt hate or dislike it, but  If I saw her reaching out to me like this, could I really keep my promise not to touch her for the seven months we had agreed upon?


    And the knights who saw her like this looked at me as if they would kill me right away. Of course, Adilun continued to chatter next to me, whether they said anything or not.


    When the tension of the situation began to be unbearable, Adilun took me out of the training ground.


    "Hehe. Did I surprise you?"


    "Honestly...I was a little surprised. You never came to see me when I was practicing, did you? Not even in Rodenov."


    "That''s right. But...there''s nothing I can do right now, and it''s not easy to practice magic, so there''s nothing else to do."


    "Well, you really have nothing to do. The library is smaller than Rodenov''s anyway."


    "Yes. That''s true. Anyway, I just wanted to see you in person. I''ll keep doing that from now on."


    Is that so?


    Yes  As long as Im here at Ortaire, Ill stick with you. So that  The stray cats wont pay attention.


    Herst words were a little muffled, but to my ears, whose hearing was quite developed, herst words were heard very clearly. At the same time, lust began to rise in me, but I managed to hold it back.


    In fact, the reason I was pouring my efforts into training from today on was not only to be stronger but also because I couldn''t stand the thought of Adilun sticking to me all day and talking about those things. But of course, she woulde to the training ground when she was bored.


    At this rate, I might notst a few days, let alone 7 months without getting into an ident.


    I started to be really scared. Of course, Adilun was probably aiming for that.


    It seemed that she sincerely wanted to tie me to her side and not even give a nce to other women.


    Of course, I didn''t hate that. No, I even wanted to tie Adilun to my side. To not go anywhere and just looked at me beside her.


    But if I did that, I would end up harming her in some way, so I just kept it as a secret desire. I wanted her to be happy and to build a normal rtionship with her as a couple.


    A rtionship where we only had eyes for each other might seem very romantic at first nce, but eventually, even that romanticism was bound to break.


    There would definitely be parts of each other that didn''t fit, and even if one endure those parts, the cracks in the rtionship would not change. That was why, if I wanted to be with her, I would have to think of a way to make her truly happy, rather than indulging in this secret desire.


    After going around Ortaire Castle with her like that, I went into the room, took a nap, and woke up  Before I knew it, the fact that Adilun visited the training ground and acted affectionately with me spread throughout the castle.


    During dinner time, my father, mother, and older brother all looked at me and Adilun with excited faces, and I broke into a cold sweat at the gaze of my family.


    But Adilun...actually seemed to enjoy those stares.


    I heard an interesting story today.


    Gulp.


    It was just at the moment when my father said those words as he was drinking water, that I couldn''t help but overhear.


    "Are you okay?"


    Furthermore, as I looked at Adilun next to me, who was looking at me with a worried expression, the smile of my family became even more intense...I had a feeling that this dinner was going to be quite ufortable.


    ''What are they going to say?''


    "As their rtionship seems to be good, it feels satisfying just to watch them."


    How about speeding up the ceremony?


    When my father said one more thing, my brother intervened and ''helped me'' with his words.


    No, brother. Isnt that too soon?


    The earlier the better. Right Physis?


    When I responded hesitantly, Adilun smiled and said to my family.


    "Oh my. Giltheon. Shouldn''t we listen when they''re talking so much about it?"


    My mother smiled as if enjoying Adilun''s such appearance, and around that time I started to sweat on my back.


    "Ahaha. I''m just kidding. As Physis said... Isnt that too early now? We need to get to know each other a little more and have a ceremony... I guess well have to wait a little longer until then.


    As if satisfied with Adilun''s answer, my family looked at the two of us and started throwing words at us.


    Since when did they be so close, do you two were close even in Rodenov too  questions like this, filled the dining room.


    Adilun and I answered those stories wholeheartedly, and fortunately, the family, whose curiosity was somewhat satisfied, did not make any more annoying jokes to us.


    After dinner, we came out of the dining room and headed to our respective rooms.


    Her room was right next to mine, so the paths to it naturally ovepped.


    I looked at Adilun and tried to say that I was startled, but when I saw her face flushed red, I said nothing and took her hand.


    It must have been quite embarrassing for her to say such bold words to my family.


    Hehe.


    Before long, she held my hand tightly as well and suddenly began to blush even more


    As expected, its a bit embarrassing to tell the count and the countess directly.


    Honestly, I think you were too bold. What would have happened if really sped up?


    Then we can just get married. Does Physis really hate marrying me?


    She gave me a slightly sullen expression, and I hurriedly shook my head at her, startled.


    How can I? It''s just  Its because Im not ready.


    Why? You can just do it.


    Its true that I am new to marriage and things like that, but at least I do know that a wedding is the most special day in both man''s and a womans life. It is not possible to have such a wedding without proper preparation. Moreover, in order for my marriage and yours to be happier, we will need to develop more trust in each other.


    Uh, um Yes.


    At my sincere reply, her blushing face began to redden even more. She finally let go of my hand and spoke to me.


    "Well, then, I''ll go in now."


    "Yes. Rest well, Adilun."


    I watched as she went into her room in front of me, and I tried to go into my room, but suddenly Adilun, who was trying to go into her room, turned and hugged me tightly.


    Adilun?


    Ha-ha. This is the end of todays quota. See you tomorrow. If you think of meter at night, you can sneak into my room. Of course, then You know?


    Sheughed mischievously like a fox, and before I could get my confused mind under control, she stormed into her room and left.


    I had no choice but to go into my room as if possessed.


    Somehow, as the days went by, Adilun started to be more and more frightening.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 66: Picnic (1)

    Chapter 66: Pic (1)<strong>66: Pic (1)</strong>


    <strong>[Physis'' POV]</strong>


    After Adilun gave her bold answers to my family, her behavior changed even more aggressively.


    Now it wasn''t just limited to training. Whatever I did, she always moved with me, asionally holding my hand, sping our hand, or linking arms with me.


    Especially when maids or servants were nearby, this tendency became more pronounced, as if boasting everywhere that this person was mine.


    It was not that I disliked these actions. No, I was overflowing with happiness. However, if there was a problem, it was that every time that happened, my heart would skip a beat and my desire for her would intensify.


    Due to Adilune''s increasing seduction, I even started abstaining from alcohol altogether. I wasn''t the type to enjoy drinking, but I used to drink asionally to change my mood...But ever since Adilun came to Ortaire, I hadn''t touched alcohol at all.


    I couldn''t afford to waste the time I had patiently endured by drinking for no reason.


    At first nce, the change in Adilun felt dramatic. But now I felt like I knew a little bit about her. Her proactive and reckless nature must be a part of her original personality.


    I didn''t know that my change would bring such happiness to her. If I looked at her recently, there were moments when I suddenly burst intoughter.


    How could I hate her, and how could I not love her when she confidently showed off her charms to me?


    But that was why I had to be even more careful.


    Even in my past life, it was the same. I had seen countless people ruin their rtionships with their loved ones by showing their worst sides. So, I knew all too well how it leads to a downfall.


    Love isn''t just about expressing your feelings towards someone in a one-sided manner. It was about building trust with each other... and on that trust, forming a strong foundation of support for each other, this is what love is.


    Love is about respecting each other, listening to each other''s desires, and sometimes evenpromising for each other happiness.


    At least, that was my definition of love. So, I needed to act ordingly to the love that I desired.


    That was why I couldn''t afford to waver even once. Adilun''s temptation might be stronger, and there might be times when it would be difficult to resist it... but I mustn''t give in.


    I knew myself too well. The moment I give in to Adilun''s temptation, everything I had promised myself would scatter like bubbles, and I would be consumed by the existence of her, forgetting everything that I needed to do.


    It was not like I didn''t want it, but she said it herself that it was her tests, so I wanted to not fail her.


    She was a deadly existence. Perhaps, once I fall for her, I won''t be able to escape. So, I had to be vignt.


    At any moment, I might unknowingly be led by her and fall into her trap.


    The scariest thing was, she might be nning it all along.


    ''Lets always keep myposure. should never go over.''


    ''Let''s remember: trust and affection must go hand in hand.''


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    I knew I had be quite bold. However, I didn''t expect to be this bold.


    Until now, even if I had something I wanted, it was rare for me to reach out first.


    Because I felt like I was going to get hurt. Things like my dragon scales prevented me from reaching for anything first.


    But was it because the scales were gone? It was as if I had untied the chains that bound my very existence.


    I was able to actively show interest in Physis, whom I wouldn''t have approached before... The released chains must have yed a part.


    It was fortunate that my revealed appearance was beautiful. To obtain what I wanted, I had to use everything I had.


    The more I attempted to seduce him... the more I found myself being attracted to him instead. It might have seemed like I was the one tempting him, but in reality, I was the one who was tempted.


    It was as if some fate was pulling me towards him, and every time I saw him, my body burned with desires, and I could see myself wanting him.


    The reason I was given seven months was because of that. If I didn''t make such a promise, I felt like I would be buried in him at some point and be an idiot who couldnt think of anything else.


    I didn''t know that love could be so frightening. It felt like I was losing myself every time I saw him.


    The problem was that the fear of being consumed by that love was causing me intense ecstasy. Every time I thought of him, I was thrilled, and I was so into him that I wanted to kiss him every time I saw his face.


    Right now, to the extent, if he were toe to me tonight... I would want to give myself entirely to him without hesitation.


    I thought it would not be difficult to endure it. Because most of my life had been directly rted to perseverance.


    However... this was too difficult.


    Even though it was a situation where I could easily reach out and seize what I wanted most, even though it was a situation where I could forget everything in the sweetness of it all, I had no choice but to endure endlessly so as not to do so.


    The sensation in my body, which increased every day, became sharper, and whenever I thought of him in my head, I indulged in impudent delusions.


    These seven months would be like an eternity


    But after those seven months have passed, a trust as strong as eternity would linger by our side.


    This was not a mere guess. I would make it so.


    During thest National Foundation Day, didn''t I realize who I am? I am arrogant, conceited, and a strong-willed dragon. I must seize what I desired, and if I had sworn to something, I must keep it.


    Therefore... the covenant that I made with him for those seven months must also be kept.


    Haaah


    However, despite knowing that fact, restless breath escapes me. Perhaps tonight would be terribly long.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The next day, I woke up with groggy eyes because I had fallen asleep veryte.


    Deep down, I had hoped that he woulde to my room, but as expected, he must have exerted his superhuman patience because he did note to my room.


    I felt both regretful and relieved, and I also had conflicting thoughts about whether I should reduce my daring actions to provoke him, while at the same time, I had thoughts on how to seduce him today.


    So, I was filled with contradictory thoughts.


    But fortunately, ever since we arrived at the Ortaire estate, there had been no maids or servants who looked at him with admiring eyes or showed any interest in him. In fact, some people didn''t even spare a nce at him, perhaps because they had already been impressed by my previous performance at the counts family.


    It was better that way. There was no need to waste energy on unnecessary monitoring. I had to use the remaining energy to prove that he was mine.


    So... I followed him closely and carried out various acts of affection.


    It was amazing that I could even behave like this, but I couldn''t help feeling embarrassed.


    However, I ignored the embarrassment and felt the rising happiness.


    Reorganizing my various worries and contemtions within me was good, but just being with him and walking around like this made something thrilling pulse in my heart.


    Perhaps this thrill would change into something else as we continue to be together. However, if it was based on the foundation of trust, it would be something richer than love.


    That was why I endured like this...


    Anyway, he was dedicated to his training today as well. When asked what he was training so hard for, he replied:


    Because you never know what will happen. It is to prepare for that time. When we return to Rodenovter  In conjunction with Sir Lucas, I have decided to start joint training with the knights.


    Oh, really?


    "Yes. It''s still okay for now, but I have a bad feeling about something. I feel like something might happen. So we should be prepared. There''s no movement from the central side yet... but it won''t hurt to be prepared."


    "I see. By the way, do you have any ns after training today?"


    "No, not really."


    "Then, would you like toe on a pic with me? It''s near the wheat field."


    "Oh, since the weather is good today, that''s fine. Okay. Anyway, the training will end around lunchtime... so I''ll coordinate with that."


    "Great! Then I''ll go and prepare for the pic with Mina."


    "I''ll be looking forward to it."


    As he smiled, I also smiled at him.


    Today, it wouldn''t be a bad idea to try making a dish for him myself. I was pretty confident in my cooking skills.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 67: Picnic (2) [Physis POV]

    ?Chapter 67: Pic (2) [Physis'' POV]


    Next to me, Adilun was walking with a basket floating in the air. The ce we were heading to was a small garden near Ortaire. It was a ce where the expansivendscape of wheat fields unfolded before our eyes.


    It was what people called a pic.


    "The weather is nice."


    Adilun smiled widely and spoke to me. Her bluish-white horns shimmered golden under the bright sunlight.


    "Yes."


    "It''s my first time going on a pic. Actually, it''s almost impossible to do in Rodenov."


    "If you really wanted to, wouldn''t it be possible?"


    "Well... technically it is possible, but there''s no need to eat outside or do anything in the extreme cold."


    "I suppose so. That makes sense."


    "Anyway, it''s my first pic in my life. It''s quite an exciting event."


    Having said that, she suddenly dropped a bombshell on me.


    "Of course, my first kiss was also with you. Being with you is the first time in many ways."


    "..."


    I turned my head slightly to look at her, and as expected, she was smiling mischievously. Was it just an illusion that there seemed to be a fox tail swaying beneath her dress?


    No, it might not be a fox''s tail, but a dragon''s tail. I had endured it for the most part, but it was not good for my heart to hear such words again.


    "Oh my, what''s wrong?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing."


    As I struggled to contain something boiling within me, she wrapped her hand around my arm.


    "Hehe."


    She then smiled somewhat innocently and slightly stuck out her tongue, making it impossible for me to resist her charm.


    Somehow, it seemed like she wanted to test the limits of my patience in a ce where other people wouldn''t notice, especially aftering to Ortaire... It seemed that she didn''t care about anyone''s opinions, and soon she might even tempt me in front of my parents.


    "Lately, it feels like the intensity of your seduction has increased."


    "I''m d you feel that way. That was my intention."


    Seeing her speak with her golden eyes shining, I wonder ifing on this pic was a good choice...


    "Adilun"


    "Yes?"


    "You didn''t happen to bring wine, did you?"


    "What are you talking about? Are there times when you don''t bring wine to pics?"


    She opened the lid of the floating basket and took out... a wine that seemed to have a high alcohol content at a nce.


    She really nned it out. Even if I''m dying of thirst, I must not touch the wine.


    But the real problem was Adilun... What would happen if Adilun, who was not good with alcohol, drank wine?


    ¡°Haa..."


    I let out a sigh stained with genuine concern. I really needed to be careful.


    It didn''t take long to climb up the hill. As we reached the top, the breathtaking view of the vast wheat fields unfolded before our eyes.


    "Wow."


    Adilun let out a quiet exmation of admiration. Indeed... when one looked at the wheat fields from this angle, it was impossible not to express such admiration.


    "It''s a scenery I''ve seen before, but it''s definitely more beautiful when seen from here."


    Her golden eyes captured the golden wheat fields. The wind gently blew, and the sight of the wheat swaying in the breeze appeared somewhat mesmerizing.


    "Yes, that''s why I used toe here often when I was young. Of course... I couldn''t appreciate this kind of scenery back then."


    "Why not?"


    "Even when I was young, my temperament was unruly. Instead of admiring the scenery like this, I would move around and catch small animals." "Ah... Anyway, I''m d I came to Ortaire. I get to see such sights too."


    She quickly changed the subject.


    "I''m d that Adilun is happy. I asked just in case... but I didn''t expect you to be this thrilled."


    "Hehe. It''s true that I like Rodenov... but that doesn''t mean I always want to stay there. Sometimes I wanted to go to other ces too."


    ''Other ces... Come to think of it, has she ever seen the sea?"


    "Adilun, have you ever seen the sea?"


    "The sea?"


    "Yes."


    "No, I haven''t seen it."


    "In that case... someday, if we have the chance, would you like to go to the southern region with me?"


    "To see the sea?"


    "Yes. I want to go there once."


    "Hehe, that sounds great!"


    Adilun smiled softly and continued.


    "Physis. Then let''s make a promise. Our honeymoon trip will be to the seaside."


    I momentarily caught my breath. I didn''t expect our travel ns to turn out like that.


    ?


    "...Yes."


    "Alright, give me your pinky finger here. I''m not very trusting when ites to verbal promises."


    "Haha. Okay."


    I hooked my pinky finger with hers as she reached out.


    "And..."


    "And?"


    As Adilun said that, she pressed her lips against mine. Our lips lightly met and then separated.


    With her shining golden eyes right in front of me, I momentarily held my breath.


    "With a seal. So it''s unbreakable, right?"


    "...Yes."


    I turned my face away from her. My face felt like it was burning up, and I didn''t know what to do.


    [Adilun''s POV]


    The sea. Just the thought of it made me feel so good. Surely, there would be a breathtaking view. Moreover, it would be the sea we would go to together. The sea for our honeymoon trip... It couldn''t get any more joyous than that.


    And so, swept away by a momentary impulse I didn''t even realize, I had kissed him.


    Seeing the bewildered expression on Physis'' face, I understood that I made him like that. He seemed to be attracted to me rationally...... I felt a certain sense of satisfaction.


    A peculiar warmth emanated from our intertwined pinky fingers.


    But deliberately ignoring that warmth, I spread out a fairlyrge cloth on the ground and opened the basket.


    One by one, delicious and appetizing dishes, perfect for a pic, revealed themselves.


    He asked me, "Did you ask the chef for these? They look delicious."


    If he thought of the chef just by looking at my cooking, it must mean that my dishes looked quite tasty to him. Feeling a smile form naturally on my lips, I replied to him.


    "No. I made it myself."


    "You mean, you made all of these?"


    "Yes. Honestly, I didn''t have much to do until now, but... Even so, I''m quite skilled in cooking."


    As I said that, I could feel his admiring gaze on me, which was quite electrifying.


    "Oh... Can I try it now?"


    "Of course. It''s food I made for you in the first ce."


    Certainly, in a prosperous ce like Ortaire, where the ingredients for cooking were all of high quality, it was only natural that the quality of the dishes would be exceptional.


    The dishes on the tes maintained their appetizing appearance, and thanks to the magic that preserved their form, there was no spilling or spoiling of the food.


    There was the roasted chicken dish, prepared with fresh chicken and apanied by sauce and wine. Then there was the sd, with various vegetables mixed in with spices and sauce. And to top it off, there were bite-sized pieces of steak, perfect for easy consumption.


    Especially the steak, as leaving it sliced would cause the juices to seep out and the vor to diminish. The form-preserving magic yed a wonderful role in keeping it fresh... So naturally, it would be delicious to eat right away. "Oh, go ahead."


    Since I had already fed him separately before, he obediently opened his mouth at my words. I used a fork to pick up a small piece of sliced steak and put it into Physis'' mouth.


    I love the way he munched and eat his steak, and he put a smile on his lips as I watched him. Oh, I could tell at a nce.


    It was the smile that naturally appeared when something delicious was being enjoyed.


    "It''s delicious. I feel a little sorry for the chef, but this tastes even better than what the chef made."


    "Really? You''re not lying, right?"


    "I may not hold back my words, but I don''t lie. Adilun knows that, don''t you?"


    "Ahaha. That''s true."


    It could be a statement to appease my tastes, but I knew that he wasn''t in that mindset.


    He was always someone who spoke directly, and that could sometimes be a problem.


    That was why I was even happier. He had simply expressed his genuine opinion.


    Yes, in this ce, I trust him. As I gradually realized these things, the seven months would pass by in no time.


    "Here, Adilun."


    As I was lost in thought, this time, Physis cut a steak with a fork and handed it to me.


    "Oh, thank you."


    His slightly curved smile was picturesque. I opened my mouth as if enchanted, and I epted the steak he offered with the fork and ate it.


    I felt an incredible sense of achievement with the dish I had prepared. I understood why he said it was better than the chef''s cooking.


    With each bite of the meat, the richness of the juices permeated my mouth, and the unique aroma of the meat-filled my nose. The perfectly cooked meat was tender and slid smoothly down my throat, offering an exquisite taste.


    "Wow."


    "I told you so, right?"


    "Hehe, yes. It seems like the best dish I''ve ever made."


    "Thank you, Adilun. You even went as far as cooking for me."


    "Can I continue cooking for you in the future?"


    "Wouldn''t that be too much trouble for you?"


    "It''s not really that much trouble..."


    "Then let''s do this. Teach me how to cook. That way... on special asions, you and I will cook together. And we''ll give that as a gift to each other."


    I readily nodded at his suggestion. It was a gesture that showed how much he thought of me. It was clear that he considered even my cooking to be burdensome.


    "Then... when we return to Rodenov, I''ll teach you how to cook."


    "I''ll look forward to it. If that happens, I hope the first dish I make will be one that you can enjoy, Adilune."


    "Of course, it should be that way. Hehe..."


    Smiles crossed our faces, and happiness bloomed within our hearts. I wished that time wouldn''t pass, such was the thought that came to mind.

 Chapter 68:Picnic (3)

    Chapter 68:Pic (3)


    <strong>[Physis'' POV]</strong>


    Physis.


    Yes?


    How about a ss of wine?


    While I was enjoying the food prepared by Adilun, she quietly took out a bottle of wine, as if the moment had arrived.


    That  I''ll pass.


    No, why?


    Under Adilun''s subtle persuasion, I couldn''t help but wave my hand.


    "I feel like I might unintentionally make a mistake."


    "What if you drink it while controlling yourself? Just one ss, let''s create a pleasant atmosphere."


    Adilun suggested with a hint of excitement in her eyes, making it difficult for me to continue refusing. Besides, she had gone through the trouble of cooking for me, and declining to have even a single ss out of fear of losing control to drunkenness would be disrespectful to her.


    "Well, then I''ll have just one ss."


    As the wine poured into the ss, it gradually filled up, and my heart started racing.


    Of course, one ss of wine wouldn''t make me drunk, but it was evident that if I allowed myself to be carried away by the ambiance, I would certainly consume a considerable amount of wine.


    However, if I were to refuse Adilun''s offer... that wouldn''t be right either. I just had to drink it calmly, quickly put Adilun to sleep, and somehow maintainposure myself.


    I also poured a small amount of wine into Adilun''s ss.


    "Uh... why is there so little?"


    "...Adilun, your tolerance for alcohol is quite weak. We''re here to enjoy a pic, but it would be problematic if you got drunk."


    "I-I''m not that weak to... t-that extent..."


    "Adilun, when you got drunk for the first time, you passed out after just a few sses of wine. How much of a difference do you think there is between then and now?"


    "....Well, still, please pour a little more. I won''t get drunk."


    At Adilun''s persistent request, I eventually ended up pouring wine into her ss.


    Because it was wine... memories of our first kiss kept flooding my mind. Not the brief one fromst time, but a prolonged, exploratory one.


    We clinked our sses together and began sipping the wine. However, there was one thing I had overlooked.


    At first, I thought it was just a slightly strong wine, but after taking a sip, I was certain. This wine was the strongest among all the wines in the Castle.


    Even I, who had a considerable tolerance for alcohol, was beginning to feel a slight buzz. Needless to say, Adilun had no chance.


    I raised my head with a squeak and looked at Adilun.


    As expected, my instincts were correct. Adilun''s expression gradually rxed, and a rosy flush spread across her face.


    It was highly likely that one more drink would make her words start to slur.


    If this state continued for too long, it could be troublesome. It would be better to put her to sleep quickly.


    With that in mind, I asked Adilun.


    Adilun? Are you okay?


    "Yes? Yes, I''m still okay. Hehe."


    Whether this was fortunate or unfortunate, she didn''t seempletely intoxicated yet.


    "But this alcohol... seems to be quite strong. It''s better not to drink more, Adilun."


    "Yes? Oh, no. I''m fine, so can''t I have just one more ss?"


    "No, you can''t. If you drink any more than this, something big will definitely happen."


    "Something big? What do you mean?"


    "Well, it''s... something embarrassing to talk about, yes. Those kinds of things."


    As I spoke those words, my face turned red, and a smile began to form at the corners of Adilun''s mouth, her eyes wide open.


    "In that case, Physis can drink in my ce. It''s a waste if we don''t drink the wine we just opened, right?"


    Immediately, I realized Adilun''s true intentions. She was attempting to get me drunk now. Moreover, judging by the alcohol content of this wine... even if I resisted, if I were to consume it all, I wouldn''t be in a good condition either.


    ''Is it truly alright to drink?''


    ''No, would it really matter if I did drink?''


    These two conflicting thoughts began to collide within me.


    And gradually... the thought that there wouldn''t be any significant consequences if I drank started to prevail.


    ''Even if I cross the line, as long as I don''t forget my purpose... it''s alright to give in to impulse once in a while. Adilun must surely be hoping for that.''


    I could hear the dark desires within me.


    I couldn''t help but seriously consider it. Regarding physical love, if I took things slowly... wouldn''t it be alright?


    However, upon reflection, I couldn''t guarantee that I was taking things slowly. I was undeniably falling for her, to the extent that I might forget everything else and solely pursue her.


    We were still in a situation where various threats targeted the empire, so there was a possibility that I would be engrossed in her and forget my purpose.


    ''Let''s prioritize. The order of the threats facing the empire.''


    First, there was the advance of the northern monsters. Due to the world bing increasingly difficult to live in, the monsters grew stronger and breached the icy wall that protected the north. And when that happened, on top of the ice wall, a king who unified the monsters, known as the ''Demon King,'' would appear.


    If that happened, the North would suffer considerable damage.


    ''Can I handle the Demon King with my own strength right now?''


    ''No. My abilities haven''t reached that level yet. So, I mustn''t get too immersed in Adilun either.''


    The feeling that it might be okay to cross the line weakened, and the feeling that I must restrain myself took a step forward.


    After organizing my thoughts, I tried to convey my intention of refusal to Adilun, but... Seeing her smile at me shattered my self-control.


    ''Well, since I''vee this far, what''s wrong with having a drink? Just for today. Just for today.''


    As ifpelled by an irresistible force, I extended my ss, and Adilun generously poured wine into it.


    "Um, Adilun?"


    "Hehe. Physis, please enjoy it all. Not a drop should be left."


    Yes.


    With a somewhat resolute tone, I ended up giving my consent.


    ''Sure. Let''s see how drunk we can get.''


    As Adilun eagerly poured wine into her ss and consumed it, at some point, I suppose I lost my senses and began pouring wine into my own ss, little by little... and drinking it.


    Before I knew it, I was barely holding onto a hazy state of mind.


    ''Hmm.''


    ''What was I trying to do?''


    My mind was so foggy that it was challenging to control my body properly. There was something... something I had to do.


    Straining to focus my blurred vision, I gazed ahead and caught sight of Adilun''s figure.


    ''Is it because of the alcohol? She looks even more beautiful than usual... Her allure captivates my gaze.''


    Adilun also smiled at me, it was a foxy smile. A smile thatpletely captures a person''s mind.


    She spoke to me.


    "Don''t you think we... have been restraining ourselves too much?"


    "...Yes."


    "So, how about just for today, just for a day... we satisfy ourselves a little? Without crossing the line..."


    I nodded my head nkly.


    I couldn''t make a proper judgment.


    As my consciousness faded, I suddenly became aware of Adilun''s face drawing closer. Then, a gentle sensation lingered on my lips, and the sweet aroma of wine brushed past, exploring every corner of my mouth.


    The sensation of our soft tongues intertwining, entangling... I becamepletely absorbed in that act.


    "Mmm... Ahh."


    For a brief moment, our lips parted, and I found myself entranced by herpletely rxed expression. Her golden eyes, captivating and seductive, drew me closer to her.


    Unconsciously, I found myself holding her chin, our lips meeting once again. The sweetness I had tasted a moment ago flooded my mouth, and our breaths, entwined in exploration, grew heavy.


    "Mm, hmm..."


    Even as the provocative sound of our tongues mingling echoed in my ears, my hazy mind was consumed by pleasure and unable to regain itsposure.


    With one hand still holding her chin, I pulled her closer, embraced her, and continued to explore her lips.


    "Ah..."


    Finally, as the long kiss came to an end, she took a deep breath and looked at me with hazy eyes. Just like me, she appeared quite intoxicated.


    Once more


    But perhaps feeling that the previous long kiss was not sufficient, she pressed her lips against mine once again.


    The process repeated itself, and I could feel her slightly exposed shoulders and flushed face growing even redder.


    "Haah, haah..."


    Hot breath escaped from her mouth, and her touch moved to the back of my neck.


    Once more, I embraced her, and for some reason, my gaze shifted not to her face, but to her horn.


    Adilun must have noticed my gaze because she spoke to me in a somewhat suggestive voice.


    "Horns... You can touch them."


    I couldn''t fathom why she wanted me to touch her horn, but I obliged her request. I gently stroked and caressed her smooth horn.


    "Ha, Ahhh!"


    In an instant, a strong moan reverberated in my ears. Despite the haze clouding my mind, it was evident what had caused her outburst.


    Her horn.


    Perhaps her horn yed a role in arousing her.


    The moment I heard her strong moan, an intense desire arose within me to elicit an even stronger reaction from her. I straightened my teeth, gnawed one horn of Adilun with my teeth, and ran my hand over her other horn. As if touching the most precious thing.


    Ah, ah  Ha Ahaaaaa!


    Her hazy eyes shot open, and a more powerful moan escaped her lips. But that wasn''t all. As if electrified, her body trembled.


    Unable to withstand the overwhelming stimtion, her dazed eyes gradually began to close.


    As the strength drained from her body and she leaned on me, I too gave myself over to the alcohol and leaned against the tree behind me  and fell asleep.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 69: Picnic (4)

    Chapter 69: Pic (4)


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    The first thing I saw when I opened my eyes was Physis, who had fallen asleep leaning against a tree, and me nestled in his embrace.


    ''I must have fallen asleep while drinking with Physis.''


    Even though he was asleep, he held me tightly. Fortunately, not much time seemed to have passed yet as the sun was still shining brightly.


    I watched his sleeping figure. Come to think of it, it felt like I had never seen him asleep like this before.


    No matter how many times I looked at it, his face was truly handsome. If his face had been ordinary one, the princesses wouldnt have been so twisted.


    I gently caressed his face and kissed his lips. Lightly, like a birdnding on a branch, I savored his soft lips and repeated the process.


    Was it because I entrusted my body to him and let him hold me in his hands that an indescribable pleasure struck me? Just by looking at him, I couldn''t help but feel an affection that was irresistibly drawn to him.


    ''I should have just crossed the line.''


    Perhaps saying the words ''seven months'' was unnecessary.


    However, I had no regrets. The more I endured, the more special and passionate our love would be when we would finallye together.


    Originally, it was when one obtained something they intensely desired that they derived the greatest satisfaction.


    Rather, it might be fortunate that I could have some time to build up my mind and stamina separately. He was already a skilled knight who was not far behind Sir Lucas, the best knight in the northern region.


    To share love with someone like him, I, too, need to build up my stamina considerably. When I returned to Rodenov this time, I must ask him to train me in basic physical endurance.


    How many times did I kiss his lips and caress his cheek?


    His eyes seemed to tremble slightly.


    "Um..."


    Physis opened his eyes with a soft moan. His eyes were slightly hazy, indicating that the alcohol''s effects hadn''tpletely worn off yet, but he didn''t seem to bepletely disoriented like before.


    "Are you awake?"


    "Adilun?"


    "Yes. I guess I gave you too much alcohol after all."


    Instantly, his face turned bright red. He must have recalled what we did before falling asleep. When I saw him like that, I could feel the heat rushing to my face as well.


    Because when I saw his face, the sensation I felt earlier passed through my body again.


    I was overflowing with affection, so I acted excessively without realizing it. However, I didn''t regret those actions.


    It was embarrassing, yes. But the happiness I felt from the fact that I was able to share even a little bit of affection with him was greater than that embarrassment.


    I never knew that his gentle touch on my body could arouse such excitement and joy.


    Just by touching horns and exchanging kisses, if it was like this... I could imagine what would happen when we truly cross the line. It was a foregone conclusion.


    I wished that time woulde quickly, and my body started to tingle. I couldn''t even imagine that I would desire Physis this much, but that was how unpredictable human affairs were.


    If I were to show my current self to the me from a year ago... I could already hear myself asking if I''d gone crazy.


    Eventually, Physis, who came to his sensespletely, was just staring at me nkly without saying a word. His eyes were hazy, as if he was dreaming.


    Surely, he must be recalling the actions we shared earlier.


    Physis?


    Ah, yes. Adilun.


    A mischievous thought came to my mind, so I asked him directly.


    This kiss, how was it?


    "...It was, goo-good."


    "To the extent that you want to do more?"


    It was so adorable to see how his face turned red and he stammered in an embarrassed voice.


    "Yes. But... I had to hold back. If I were to fall for you right here, I wouldn''t be able to control myself."


    "Hehe."


    Hearing those words, a sense of happiness filled my heart even more, and a brightughter naturally lingered on my lips. I was so happy that he desired me, and I was also happy because I felt the same way.


    At that moment, a good idea came to my mind.


    Then why dont we do it like this, Physis?


    What do you mean?


    "From now on, we won''t cross the line. But sometimes, desires can be too intense, right?"


    Yes. To be honest, I havent been able to sleep properlytely. You tempt me, Adilune..."


    "Ahahaha. That''s really pleasing to hear. Of course, I feel the same. Physis, whenever I see you, my heart races, I don''t know what to do, and I want to kiss you for hours. But we can''t do that."


    "Yes."


    Therefore  Sometimes. When its really hard for each other to endure, how about letting each others desires go as far as possible without crossing the line like today?


    Wouldnt that be rather dangerous?


    Its dangerous, but  I think it would be more dangerous if we continued to endure it. If we don''t release these desires at least to some extent, I might end up clinging to you for days on end. And I''m sure I would definitely get pregnant. Yes, I won''t let go."


    I shamelessly spoke words that were too embarrassing to me for even mention. If I didn''t speak like this, it seemed like he wouldn''t listen. Holding onto such lingering thoughts, I eventually felt that someday we would cross the line, bing intimately involved.


    I didn''t know I would reveal myself to this extent.


    No, rather than revealing myself, it might be because I love him to that extent and always harbor a desire to be one with him.


    "I- I understand... Adilun, do as you wish. Since we''re already engaged, there''s no one who would object. They might find it strange if we didn''t have a rtionship despite being engaged... It seems like a good way to dispel any doubts."


    "Yes. So, sometimes, when I call you, pleasee to me. It''s a promise?"


    Yes! Ill keep that in mind


    He replied to me in a slightly suppressed voice. He seemed to have umted something deep inside. If I get the chanceter, I should find a way to fulfill his desires as he fulfills mine.


    ''Yes. Let''s definitely do it.''


    "Should we go back now? It''s about time."


    "Yes."


    "Oh, before we go back..."


    I immediately hugged him by the neck and kissed him. We won''t be able to openly engage in such behavior when we returned to Ortaire, so we should take full advantage of it here.


    As if he felt sorry for that, he responded enthusiastically to my kiss. Holding my head, ying with my tongue, sometimes running through my gums  intertwine each others tongues


    As expected, no matter how many times I think about it, there was no happier moment than this moment of sharing affection with him. I hoped I didn''t be overly ustomed to this happiness.


    May every day be filled with this freshness.


    That was all I wished for.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After returning to the castle from the dreamy pic, Mina greeted me and asked:


    "How did it go, Miss? How far did you progress?"


    "Well, we kissed..."


    Mina''s expression instantly showed a mix of surprise and disappointment.


    "Just a kiss? I thought you woulde back covered in kiss marks or something... Isn''t it a waste to let such a good opportunity slip away, Miss?"


    Still, progress has been made.


    I replied to Mina in a rather confident tone.


    Progress?


    "Yes. At the very least, I secured some insurance so that those who try to pursue him won''t easily snatch him away."


    Then Im d.


    "Yes, it is."


    As I smiled, Mina couldn''t help but let out aughter as if she had no choice.


    "Haha, Miss."


    Yes?


    "You seem really happy these days. It''s clearly evident from your expression, and it even radiates light just by looking at you."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes. So please don''t miss your chance with Sir Physis. I hope things go well for both of you."


    "Thanks.


    "By the way, how long do you n to stay in Ortaire?"


    "Well, I want to stay a little longer. It gives me a cozy feeling that''s different from Rodenov."


    "In that case, I will follow your wishes for as long as you want."


    Yes.


    "Oh, by the way, what is Sir Physis doing now?"


    "Well, I''m not sure. But it seems like he went to his room. He must be tired after all... I think I made him drink too much."


    "You made him drink?"


    "Yes. Why? Didn''t we have that wine the chef boasted about having the highest alcohol content? I used that one."


    "Oh, that one? But still, Sir Physis didn''t make a move on you?"


    "No. He restrained himself until the end."


    "Wow... That shows extraordinary patience."


    "Yes, right? I actually liked that about him."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes. Even if someone tempted him and made him drink, he wouldn''t give in. I gained confidence in that. Maybe with these kinds of convictions, trust towards each other will be built."


    "That makes sense."


    "So... I''ll wait a little longer. Until the promised day."


    "The promised day?"


    "Yes. It''s a secret. You''ll find out naturallyter."


    With a smile on my face as I spoke, Mina nodded her head, indicating that she understood.


    "I understand, Miss. Well then, I''ll take my leave now. Rest well."


    "Yes. You rest well too."


    As soon as Mina left, I flopped onto the bed. Then, I gently stroked the horn that he had touched today.


    As expected, I didn''t feel anything.


    Could it be because it was touched by someone I love? Even when Princess Lobelia touched it before, I didn''t feel anything.


    In fact, the reason I asked him to touch the horn today was because of the thrilling sensation I felt when he touched my horn before.


    I wanted to confirm if that sensation was simply an illusion.


    However, that sensation was not a simple illusion. It seemed like my guess was correct. Perhaps, because I love him, every time he touches my horn, I experience the utmost pleasure.


    ''Wait a moment. Does that mean I have already held feelings for him since then?''


    Although I realized it muchter... it seemed that was indeed the case.


    Unable to control theughter that kept welling up on my face, I buried my face in the bed and tossed around.


    While contemting how I could seduce him tomorrow.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 70: Please take good care of him

    Chapter 70: Please take good care of him


    <strong>[Physis'' POV]</strong>


    Even though I was a little drunk, there were no problems in keeping my mind clear and under control.


    Adilun''s audacious provocations continued to shake my head.


    ''What on earth did I do?''


    Kissing, licking horns, biting...


    And kissing for a long time before we came back.


    Honestly, I already knew that Adilun was actively taking the initiative, but I couldn''t even anticipate her being so upfront about mentioning pregnancy.


    The desire I had been holding back surged like an explosion, but I was barely able to endure it.


    It must mean that she trusted me to that extent. Perhaps it was her way of showing trust. It had only been a few days since we came to Ortaire, and she was already making such bold provocations, which gradually made me uneasy.


    I was afraid I would impregnate her before the wedding.


    As the days passed, all I had left was patience. Whenever I looked at her, who became more and more desirable every day, it was not difficult to see that she was deliberately tempting me.


    In fact, now it seemed like Adilun was not actually a dragon but a fox or maybe a subus?


    Perhaps that was why tempting me like that No it must be because she hopes I won''t be swayed.


    Moreover, there was the suggestion Adilun made in the end.


    If it became too difficult to endure, she told me toe find her.


    Somehow... it might not be long before I secretly visit Adilun''s bed.


    "Ugh..."


    Unknowingly, a stifled moan escaped from me. Frankly, it was my limit. I wondered if I could endure for a few more days.


    At this point, even if my fiance was too adorable, it was a problem. I desperately wished.


    ''Please, tempt me in moderation.''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The day was bright. My family asked what happened during the pic yesterday, but I just smiled awkwardly and avoided the question.


    "Nothing really happened."


    "Considering how drunk you were... Wouldn''t it be better to have the ceremony quickly? Of course, it''s true that you and Princess Rodenov didn''t have a good rtionship for the past year of your engagement, but now that you both like each other so much, is there any reason to dy the ceremony? It has even been a year since you got engaged."


    There was nothing I could say to my mother''s words. In fact, our rtionship seemed like a sweet engagement to others.


    Our rtionship had been good enough recently that it wouldn''t be strange to go on a honeymoon right away.


    "If it''s good for both of you, Ill talk to Rodenov separately. I think they would be happy too... Didnt they also see that the two of you had a very good rtionship?


    It is true, but  That''s why I want to postpone it a little more."


    "Why? Tell me the reason in detail."


    "Its true that we get along well, but I still dont know much about Adilun. We only spend just a few months together and I don''t think that this is enough, If it was just dating, I wouldn''t mind, but... Marriage and dating are different. I think we need to know each other better in order to care for each other and understand each other more. And right now, Adilun and I are getting to know each other and building that trust. I think if we rush, it could harm our rtionship. I''m not saying I need years, I''m not an idiot, but just a little more time will be good enough."


    My mother listened to my words and widened her eyes as if questioning if those were truly mine.


    Oh, my goodness. I didn''t expect you to say something like that... You genuinely have feelings for Princess Rodenov.


    "...Yes."


    "I understand. From now on, I won''t say anything about your rtionship. Just go in the direction that seems most ideal to both of you."


    "Yes, Mother."


    "Now, I don''t need to worry about you anymore. It''s such a relief."


    "Haha... I did cause quite a lot of trouble."


    "Rather than being upset because of you, it''s really better that you''re behaving so well now. It''s better to regain your sensester than to cause more problemster on."


    "That''s true. But, Mother."


    "Yes?"


    "What about my older brother... Is there any news about him? Engagement or dating, for example."


    Upon hearing those words, my mother sighed.


    "Ha... I don''t know either. Who will Huian end up with... Hes a child with no ws, yet strangely, he has no connections with women. Even if I try to introduce someone, he just keeps rejecting."


    "Is that so? Well... I''m sure he''ll handle it on his own."


    "But it still makes me uneasy that he doesn''t even have an engagement partner."


    "He is my older brother ''Huian''. I don''t think you need to worry too much about him."


    Haa. Im not sure. I''m just d that at least you seem to be doing well."


    Hahaha


    Anyway, Im nning to enjoy tea time with Adilunter, will youe too?


    No. Im just thinking of going to the training ground.


    "Is that so? Alright."


    Then have a good time with Adilun, Mother.


    "You don''t have to tell me, I already nned on doing that."


    "Haha. Yes, I was worrying for no reason."


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    I headed to Ortaires garden because Countess had called for me. Curious about the reason, I went and she simply said she wanted to have tea time.


    As I entered the garden, a refreshing scent different from the winter garden filled the air. The overall atmosphere was warm and weing, unlike the chilly ambiance of the winter garden, giving off apletely different feeling.


    Even though I had been here once before, it seemed that the charm of this unfamiliar scenery didn''t easily fade away.


    "Wee, Adilun."


    Hello, madam.


    Countess greeted me with a bright smile on her lips. Every time I saw her, her smile always put me at ease, and it feltforting to be weed with a smile each time.


    "Did you enjoy the pic yesterday?"


    "Yes, it was a delightful pic."


    I smiled and took a sip of the tea personally prepared by her.


    "So, how far have things progressed between Physis and you?"


    Cough!


    However, as soon as I took a sip of tea, I unintentionally choked upon hearing the Countess''s question.


    "Cough, cough!"


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect such a strong reaction..."


    "Oh, no, it''s my fault. I apologize for being impolite..."


    "I wouldn''t call it impolite. But judging by your reaction... I suppose things have progressed quite far."


    "...Y-yes."


    "Hehe, I see. Well, I won''t pry any further since it could be a bit ufortable. However, there''s one thing I would like to ask. Princess Adilun Rodenov."


    Yes.


    Do you want to marry Physis right away? If the princess nods, Im thinking of holding the ceremony right away, even if it means persuading Physis.


    Marriage. Honestly, I expected this topic toe up by now. It had been about a year and a half since Physis and I became engaged.


    Considering that most princesses usually wait about half a year after the engagement before getting married... my marriage was indeed bing overly dyed.


    Over the past year, our rtionship was worse than others. If Physis hadn''t changed, our engagement would surely have been broken.


    But now, the situation waspletely opposite to back then. We respected and loved each other. That much was certain.


    We hadn''t confessed our feelings or engaged in a physical rtionship... but it was undoubtedly a rtionship where we could consider ourselves lovers.


    To be honest, it would be a lie to say I didnt feel the same way.


    But  I had decided. The uing seven months were a time when we had to firmly build trust in each other.


    So, marriage was still too early.


    I concluded that and shook my head.


    "No, it''s still too early for marriage. Thank you for your concern, madam."


    "I see. I understand. It''s fortunate that both of you seem to have the same thoughts."


    "...Yes."


    "It feels new. To think that two people who had such a strained rtionship could be this close, I, and even my husband, didn''t expect it. I wondered if it was our greed that caused pain to both of you... Thank you so much again, Adilun, for forgiving Physis."


    The Countess spoke while looking into the distance.


    "Thank you for thinking that way."


    "I worried a lot and hoped that the rtionship between you two would improve, but when it actually became a reality, I''m at a loss for words. Our Physis, please scold him sharply when he makes mistakes. My future daughter-inw, Princess Rodenov."


    The Countess smirked mischievously, but her gaze still remained in the distance.


    "Yes. But I think I''ll make more mistakes."


    "That''s okay. That child has made far more mistakes. So, I hope your future is filled with blessings. Don''t cheat on each other, just look at each other... I hope you have such a life. Oh, you don''t need to worry about Physis cheating."


    "Really? Is that so?"


    "Yes. That child has never been interested in women, even when he reached the age to be attracted to them."


    "I see..."


    "But still, hold onto him tightly just in case. He probably won''t be able to resist your words. I never thought that child would be capable of loving someone... I''m just grateful that it turned out this way."


    I also gazed in the direction the Countess was looking and honestly replied.


    "Yes. I''ll keep that in mind. And I''ll do my best to live the way you suggested."


    "That''s all I ask. Ah, but... I still want to see a child between you two soon."


    "Ah..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "....Ahaha... wh... Hahaha..."


    I couldn''t bring myself to say anything to her words, so all I could do was let out an awkwardugh.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 71: Passion (1)

    Chapter 71: Passion (1)


    <strong>[Physis'' POV]</strong>


    The time in Ortaire passed astonishingly fast.


    And every single day, I couldnt help but suffer.


    My patience was so strong that I wondered if it was even possible, and the month seemed like a time where pain and happiness were ambiguously mixed.


    Of course, even that pain... was the pain of not fulfilling my own desires, so in reality, it could be seen as a life filled with happiness by others.


    The originally nned month in Ortaire woulde to an end tomorrow.


    In other words, tomorrow, Adilun and I would have to leave for Rodenov once again.


    A lot of things happened during this time. We went to see the wheat fields together, and she even approached me and seduced me while I was training at the gymnasium.


    At the pic, we almost crossed the line once because we both couldnt stand our desires, but we managed to hold back.


    And that was not all. Adilun, who had be more proactive since the incident at the pic, didn''t even stop showing affectionate gestures in front of the members of my family.


    The expressions of my family members, looking at me with pride, still lingered in my mind... I didnt actually know that Adilun thought of me as her possession.


    She didnt want me to be taken away by someone else, so she didnt show any hesitation in showing affection in front of others to prove that I was her own.


    It wasn''t that I didn''t like it. No! I actually enjoyed it. However, the problem was... the limit of my patience. Even controlling the umted desires on my own had its limits.


    Now, merely looking at her made my l*wer b*dy feel sore, making me realize that I was reaching my limits.


    It was even more dangerous if I went to Rodenov and got into an ident. Perhaps, in that case, we might not even be able to keep our promise and go straight to our wedding ceremony.


    In the eyes of others, it might have seemed like a happy concern, and it wasnt a line that should never be crossed  But for me, who had a strong desire to get to know her better, that line itself was a line that should not be crossed without the right time.


    In my head, the thought of Adilun and the desire to touch her body, the desire to hear her gasp for breath were all mixed together into a consuming desire itself.


    To the point where if I couldnt stand this patience even a little, I would attack her right away.


    And at that moment, something suddenly came to my mind.


    It was the words Adilun said to me during the pic.


    ''If it bes too difficult to endure,e to my room.''


    As soon as that thought crossed my mind, I started thinking about various questions.


    ''What should I do? Should I visit her room tonight? But would she need some preparation as well? Even if we don''t cross any lines... engaging in simr actions might still burden her.''


    ''In that case, I should probably ask for permission separately.''


    .


    .


    .


    I was now not able to think of anything other than Adilun in my mind, so I couldn''t bear it any longer... I looked at Adilun, who was walking with her arms crossed and said.


    "Um, Adilun?"


    She had a face filled with satisfaction after finishing the meal. It was so beautiful that it made me have the urge to touch her right away... I wondered if it was bing severe.


    "Yes? What is it?"


    "I have something to say..."


    I lowered my voice and brought my mouth close to her ear. She started to listen attentively, wondering what was going on.


    "Tonight, maybe... Can Ie to see you?"


    "......Huh?"


    In an instant, Adiluns face turned red.


    "I mean... Does that mean youre having a hard time?


    "......Yes. I''m embarrassed to say this but..."


    "Ah, no. It''s okay. You don''t need to apologize. Yes, it''s only natural. I''m actually grateful that you told me."


    She even seemed a bit pleased. I couldn''t tell the exact reason, but maybe it was because she realized that I needed her.


    "Then...te at night. Would it be okay?


    "......Yes. Since tomorrow is the day we''re leaving for Rodenov, so I think it would be better if I relieve my desires to some extent.


    I see. then  Later,te at night e find me. I''ll be prepared.


    "Thank you, Adilun."


    "Ah, no. It''s all because of me."


    "Well, that''s true. It''s all because Adilun is so charming."


    Euh....


    She seemed a little embarrassed, but it was clear that she was more than happy.


    ''I''m not sure if this is the right thing to do, but...''


    Anyway, the thought of being able to relieve the desires that had been building up all this time made my heart beat faster.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    I pondered over what Physis had said.


    Last month, although I had tried to seduce him, my body started to heat up automatically at the fact that Physis, who hadnt done anything other than passionately k*ss me from time to time after the pic, wanted me.


    As soon as I heard this good news, I couldnt help but think about what to wear tonight, what fragrance to apply, and how I should s*tisfy his desires.


    Typically, the nobles of Enadeim were obligated to receive sex education when they turned fifteen.


    I was no exception.


    I believed that I had no need to interact with anyone and thought I would live alone. So consequently, I initially resisted my mother''s words and refused to receive that education.


    However, I had no choice but to be educated at my mothers earnest request to know just in case  I never thought the education I received at that time would be of help in times like these.


    ''Indeed, it is important to learn anything in advance.''


    Various acts came to my mind. I clearly remembered the things I had read through books in s*x education ss.


    How to ple*se men with your bre*sts, how to ple*se them with your m*uth There were quite a number of acts, and I had read them as much as I could while blushing.


    Honestly, at that time I was just curious.


    If someday I truly shed my scales and could love someone... What could I do for them? It was so intriguing that I even had vague imagination.


    And now, that imagination had be a reality and was piercing through me.


    Physis Ortaire.


    That name engraved wounds in my heart and led me to perdition, but before I knew it, he healed those wounds and lifted me up to the heavens. And now he became the one who stole my heart.


    He... he became everything to me.


    From now on, my heart would forever belong to him, and I hoped his heart would belong to me. So today was a rehearsal for that moment.


    After my transformation, every moment spent with him was blissful. Even the moments when I became blind with jealousy and when we shared kisses...


    Thinking about it, all those acts were ultimately for my sake.


    There were no acts for him. He always yed the role of endurance.


    So, that was why...


    That was why... Today, I didn''t want him to hold back. As long as we don''t cross the bottom line.


    I called Mina, who was waiting for my order outside the room. And... in today''s b*th, I nned to have a rose fragrance, and the n*gligee I would wear tonight was intended to be somewhat, no, quite reve*ling... So that he could easily und*ess me.


    I even considered having a drink, but I shook my head and rejected that thought.


    ''I won''t drink. I''ll keep my mind clear... and confine him within my embrace.''


    ''So you can look forward to it, Physis.''


    ''Because today, Im not going to sleep. I will use my whole b*dy to pl*ase you.''


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Omniscient POV]</strong>


    ''Why is time passing so slowly?''


    Physis couldn''t help but feel that way. Every minute and every second felt restless, and even when he ate, he couldn''t distinguish whether the food passed through his nose or his mouth.


    However, despite his inner turmoil, his outward demeanor showed no signs of trouble, which led his family to smile andugh when they looked at Adilun and him.


    Now, as the time approached for their departure tomorrow, the Countess, who had built a friendship with Adilun over the past month, began calling Adilun by her first name and using informalnguage.


    "It''s a pity, Adilun. I wish you could stay a little longer...."


    "I feel the same way, Mother. But I promise, whenever I have the time, I will definitely visit again."


    "How can you speak so beautifully? Just how did such a fine child like you end up with our foolish son?"


    "That''s true."


    As Physis nodded his head approvingly, Adilun blushed slightly.


    "Will you treat me well from now on?"


    "Yess!!"


    As Adilun whispered softly into his ear, his voice was loud enough for everyone around to hear, but after a month of witnessing Adilun''s sincere gestures of affection, everyone in Physis'' family had be ustomed to it and simply smiled.


    After a somewhat noisy dinner, Adilun excused herself and went to her room, requesting Physis toete.


    ''How many hours had passed?''


    When Physis looked outside, it was alreadyte at night.


    At this hour, all the servants must have fallen asleep.


    Physis could no longer bear the increasing tension in his body and the growing restlessness. He felt that he had to release his desires in some way, at least once.


    No, once wouldn''t be enough. The patience he had maintained for a month, or perhaps even before that, was finally about to be broken.


    ''It should be fine now.''


    Physis nodded and moved cautiously to Adilun''s room, next to his.


    All the servants were already fallen asleep. In the quiet corridor, there was no one except for him, and the sound of his gentle knock echoed softly, twice.


    Come in.


    What he heard was not words, but a s*ductive and softly lingering scent.


    Could Adilun be able to produce such a voice? Without saying a word, Physis immediately opened the door.


    As soon as the door opened, a strong scent of roses drifted faintly into his nose. The already difficult-to-endure s*xual desirebined with the intoxicating scent of roses, pushed him into a state of extreme excitement.


    The shadow of Adilun was projecting on the curtained bed. Physis moved slowly toward the bed, like a foolish pilgrim bewitched by a dreamer. Not in a hurry, slowly.


    It was a strange situation. Although his b*dy was urging him to move quickly, he couldn''t help but feel an intuition that he shouldn''t rush through this moment.


    -Click.


    The open door automatically closed... and suddenly, the lock clicked.


    In an instant, a faint flow of mana formed a barrier in the room.


    -Swoosh.


    The cover that surrounded Adilun''s bed was lifted, revealing her s*ductive figure.


    Her clothes were barely held by thin straps, revealing her b*re sk*n and the alluring glimpse of whaty beneath, it was a fatally s*ductive n*gligee.


    Her und*rg*rments, delicately held by thin straps, seemed as if they would fall off at any moment when theces were undone, and her bewitching golden eyes, partially unveiled, sed*ced him.


    "Now, no one can enter this room, and no sound can escape. I''ve also slightly slowed down the flow of time."


    Her mesmerizing low-pitched voice was enchanting.


    ''Slowing down time? Is such a thing possible?''


    Perhaps the question that arose in Physis'' mind was also reflected in Adilun''s thoughts, as she spoke, folding the corners of her eyes.


    "Because I''m a dragon. I can''t stop time, but I can slightly slow down it within the barrier. So... let''s take it slowly today."


    "H-Haa..."


    A suppressed sigh escaped from Physis'' lips.


    His l*wer p*rt had swollen enough to be seen by Adilun, and as soon as she noticed it, she let out a restrained sigh, just like him.


    Unbearable desire surged within her, was also making her l*wer belly burn hotly.


    "Haa... It''s because of me, right? You endured for so long."


    I-it was It was very hard.


    It was a plea, filled with agony.


    Adilun may not have understood how strong a man''s s*xual d*sire could be, but seeing Physis struggling so much made her incredibly happy that he had expressed it to her today.


    "You endured well. So... Pleasee here."


    At the same time as she said that, Physis headed toward Adilun as if rushing forward.


    Adilun simply spread her arms wide and embraced him.


    Romance? Mood? Those things were unnecessary for the two of them.


    Physis t*re apart Adilun''s n*gligee. Even though the n*gligee was t*rn by the strong grip, Adilun only smiled with joy.


    "Haa, haa, haa..."


    Physis'' rationality gradually became paralyzed. The intoxicating scent of roses lingered at the tip of his nose, and in front of his eyes, he began to see Adilun''s bre*sts he had eagerly desired.


    Adilun, who had been hesitant about exposing herself, had unknowingly worn clothes that did not entuate her ch*st, but her bre*sts proudly disyed their substantial size, er*ding Physis'' rationality.


    Driven by his instinct, Physis buried his head in Adilun''s ch*st and, licked her breasts with his tongue as if drinking the elixir of life, and then began s*cking on the bashful fruit that bloomed on the tip of her br*asts.


    An obscene sound resounded, and an electrifying pleasure pierced through Adilun''s spine, prating her mind.


    "Ahhh! Ugh!"


    Even with Physis'' t*ngue roughly exploring her n*pples, Adilun felt no pain. Instead, the pleasure that shook everything overwhelmed her, shaking her to her core.


    When her sweet mo*ns reached Physis'' ears, he discarded thest remaining piece of his sanity.


    Like a beast driven only by instinct, he ceased his actions of exploring Adilun''s bre*sts and moved for a more satisfying act. He untied the straps of Adilun''s secretive und*rwe*r that concealed her intim*te are*, revealing her in her most beautiful form.


    For Physis, the cloth that covered his body felt like the mightiest barrier in the world. He hurriedly moved his hands to demolish that barrier, but his overexcited hands started to go awry. There was no way it would go well.


    As if recognizing Physis'' frustration, Adilun slowly unbuttoned his shirt while pr*ssing her l*ps against his.


    "Umm..."


    Her hands stopped engrossed in kis*ing, but her magic did not stop. She ripp*d off every button on Physis shirt, undr*ssing his toppletely.


    Following that, Adilun once again ovepped her l*ps and yfully shook her hand. As a result, Physis'' l*wer b*dy finally shed all its cumbersome attire, revealing its original state.


    Adilun stopped the k*ss and gazed at Physis'' b*dy... she couldn''t help but be amazed.


    That, it''s that big...?''


    Certainly, it wasnt that big when she saw it in the book.


    In terms of length, it reached from her chin to her forehead. An overwhelminglyrge p*nis, like a tower reaching for the sky, stood er*ct from Physis'' l*wer p*rt.


    Physis tried to run at Adirun again, breathing heavily, but


    No.


    "...Why, why!"


    Physis, whose rationality was paralyzed, yelled at Adilun when she blocked his instinct. However, Adilun paid no attention to his reaction and shook her head.


    Im not ready yet.


    "What do you mean...!"


    Physis'' passionate howl reached Adilun''s ears, but she continued to restrain him and used her magic.


    At the same time, faint marks appeared on Adilun''s left br*ast and Physis left ch*st.


    "This is...?"


    "I found out... Among the magic, there is also a magic that increases each others senses.


    Adilun was surprised by Physis'' stuff, but she made an effort to remain calm. In this situation, even she had to maintain herposure to avoid crossing a line.


    "Now, Physis. Calm down a little. Today is a day for you, but I can make it more enjoyable for you than if you moved yourself.


    Physis momentarily regained his sanity. He longed to rush toward Adilun''s enchanting body, but he could only burn with frustration, unable to do anything under Adilun''s restraint.


    "First, a k*ss... I... I want to k*ss you."


    Adilun approached Physis and pressed her l*ps against his.


    Physis eagerly s*cked Adilun''s lips. It wasn''t a sweet kiss like before, but a passionate one where they c*nsumed each other.


    Their t*ngues entwined, exchanging s*liva, and the kiss continued as they wrapped their t*ngues ar*und each other.


    Physis'' p*nis, already h*rd, began to swell even more.


    "Next... The bre*sts. Are my bre*sts still pretty?"


    Adilun guided Physis'' hand to her bre*sts.


    Instead of answering, Physis followed that guidance and grabbed the bre*st in front of his hand.


    Instead of feeling excruciating pain, pleasure surged through her ch*st before any pain could be felt.


    "Ha, haah...!"


    Last time, even when he only touched her horns, she had reached a pale clim*x.


    As she used the magic to amplify her senses and surrendered herself to Physis touch, she had no choice but to reach the clim*x naturally. Electric currents surged through her head, momentarily causing her vision to blur.


    She didn''t expect it to be this intense.


    But Adilun made an effort to regain herposure. There were still many things she wanted to do for him, and she couldn''t selfishly indulge herself here.


    Looking at Adilun reaching clim*x, Physis held his throbbing p*nis as if he couldn''t bear it any longer. Whether it was an attempt to m*sturb*te because he couldn''t hold back any longer, he roughly sho*k his p*nis.


    Adilun noticed that scene btedly and bound his hand with her magic.


    No I told you... You can''t


    Adilun''s golden eyes gleamed dangerously as they met Physis'' lost gaze due to his ar*usal.


    "This... Let me do it."


    "No. It''s meaningless if you do it yourself. So... Trust me."


    Adilun mped Physis p*nis between her own br*asts.


    "Ugh...!"


    Physis felt like he was losing his mind from the soft sensation between Adilun''s bre*sts.


    But Adilune''s actions didn''t end there.


    After moistening her mouth slightly, she dr*pped s*liva onto his g*nitals and began stimting his p*nis by sh*king her bre*sts.


    "Ah...!"


    -Throb, throb.


    The p*nis trapped between her bre*sts seemed to be ecstatic, letting out desperate cries as it swelled. It was a sign of clim*x.


    However, unfortunately, Adilun did not allow even that.


    No.


    Just as her shaking bre*sts were about to stop, Physis looked at her with instinct-driven eyes.


    "Adilun...!"


    It was like the growl of a beast, but... Adilun, who was equally excited to a dreadful extent as Physis, felt her body ignite in response to that growl.


    Of course, Adilun had no intention of tormenting him. She instinctively knew that she had to maintain boundaries and refrain from certain actions.


    She covered her teeth with mana. Because she, who was still clumsy and inexperienced, didnt know what damage she might cause him and his precious thing.


    Little by little, Mana transformed into a soft material that covered her teeth.


    Now she could ept his th*ng without any burden. Adilun, satisfied, smiled and to*k his p*nis into her m*uth.


    "Mmm..."


    She immediately sw*llowed his p*nis all the way down to her thr*at. Even though his p*nis reaching her thr*at would have been painful, she endured even the rising sensation of nausea and vigorously s*cked his p*nis.


    -Squish, squish...


    Obscene and v*lgar sounds began to be heard.


    "Ah...!"


    Intensified sensations surged through Physis'' entire b*dy. Peripheral nerve pleasure overwhelmed his entire being.


    He had reached the point of explosion after enduring it for the past month. Adilun responded to his groans and spoke in a corrupting voice in his head.


    -I love you.


    Those words became the detonator as Physis'' p*nis swelled violently and finally ej*cul*ted his white, thick se*d towards Adilun''s thr*at.


    Thick s*men sshed into Adilun''s thr*at, but she swallowed it all, throwing away all the pain, and li*ked his hypersensitive gl*ns with her t*ngue.


    "Ah..."


    Even Physis, who thought he would never lose consciousness from any shock, couldnt ovee the hot pleasure from Adiluns t*ngue and the soft mana protection that covered her teeth.


    He was on the verge of falling into a trance. The pleasure that had been pent up for a month,bined with the lingering sensation, was an overwhelming sensation to endure.


    -Snap.


    However, Adilun had anticipated that Physis would lose consciousness in extreme pleasure. She immediately sent a thrilling current through his body, restoring his consciousness.


    Ugh!


    Still unable to regain his senses from the pleasure emanating from his g*nit*ls, when Physis showed signs of not being able to regain hisposure, Adilun carefully bit his p*nis and sent a voice message to his head.


    -Isn''t this a bit too much? I would have said that the time today would... flow slowly.


    It was a provocation. A bold provocation.


    Physis easily sumbed to the provocation. The exc*tement of surrendering to Adilun''s whims invaded his entire b*dy and mind, and tension began to build up in his entire body.


    He didn''t want to give Adilun the upper hand like this. He should be the one to release his desires, so why should Adilun take control?


    Physis already knew all too well what Adilun''s weakness was.


    Those tantalizing and thick horns. The greatest weakness that could steal Adilun''s sanity...


    Haa... Adilun, there is one thing I wanted to try.


    Suddenly mixed with a growl, Physis words invaded Adilun''s mind. At that, Adilun smiled at him and answered.


    If you want you can try it, and I will try mine.


    Then she began to intensify the stimtion on Physis p*nis. The hot, soft touch wrapped around his p*nis again, and her thr*at embraced his p*nis again.


    It was an unbearable feeling of conquest. However, Physis wanted to feel this conquest even more, so he grabbed Adilun''s horn.


    Huh!


    The intense pleasure that came out of the moment made Adiluns mind go nk, and her m*uth bit Physis p*nis hard. But fortunately, due to the mana she put on her teeth, the pressure that should have turned into pain gave Physis intense pleasure.


    H-haaaa


    The half-blind Physis grabbed Adilun by the horns and started shaking his waist. A strong current of pleasure began to circte through his b*dy.


    As Adilun did her part, she felt thrilling pleasure at theposition of the loved one pressuring her fiercely and driving her like a beast, and a storm of amplified senses emanated from the horns gripped so strongly that they were about to break at any moment in Physis hand. It stirred up and gave her an unbearable pleasure all over her body.


    The storm of pleasure did not stop there. The intense pressure in her m*uth and throat was giving her a mind-numbing pleasure.


    A strong sense of masochism, different from the sense of conquest, made her whole body in a state of extreme excitement.


    A slimy liq*id gradually trickled down from her v*gina, wet the floor, and her mind began to flow in a hazy dream.


    Even so, she didnt miss Physis p*nis swelling again. Realizing that his b*dy was shaking, she held on tightly to his waist and took his p*nis as far as her neck allowed.


    Cough Cough!


    And once again, the action resumed. Just as Adilun''s thr*at and m*uth were filled with Physis'' s*men, he withdrew his g*nit*ls from Adilun''s m*uth.


    "Haah, haah..."


    The size of his p*nis decreased slightly as if he had lost some strength. Seeing Physis looking a bit exhausted, Adilun gathered the s*men filling her mouth on her t*ngue and extended it towards him.


    - Ahh


    She looked up at Physis and smiled, and Physis, who had finallye back to his senses, said in a panic.


    "Adilun, that... shouldn''t be eaten. It''s dirty."


    However, despite Physis'' objection, Adilun, with a happy expression, swallowed his s*men and spoke to him with a face full of affection.


    "It''s not dirty. In six months, it will be filled in my w*mb... it''s your se*d. Is that... dirty?"


    At her somewhat stern words, Physis lowered his head.


    As if it were all a joke, Adilun used a cleanliness spell to clean her mouth and then got up from her position, pulling him close and tumbling onto the bed together.


    Continuing with passionate ki*ses, Physis'' p*nis began to swell again.


    "I''m relieved. It seems like we still have a long way to go..."


    With a slightly dangerous glint in Adilun''s eyes... Physis'' sanity began to fade once again.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 72: Passion (2)

    Chapter 72: Passion (2)<strong>Chapter 72: Passion (2)</strong>


    Adiluny next to Physis, gazing at him affectionately as he ignited a passionate desire for her.


    She couldn''t help but find it endearing. He was someone she had yearned for so long.


    In fact, up until now, Adilun had been somewhat uneasy.


    Having lived with a monstrous appearance all along, Adilun had doubts about whether it would be okay to harbor feelings for Physis, even after undergoing transformation.


    It was deeply unsettling to witness Physis and Lobelia dancing during the National Foundation Day celebration. It seemed unimaginable that such a thing would happen to her.


    Who would love a princess with such a monstrous appearance... she wondered.


    For a year, Physis had gradually diminished her self-esteem, making her believe she didn''t deserve love from anyone.


    Although the anxiety of not knowing when his new attitude might change was relieved through the process of transformation, Adilun couldn''t approach him due to her own misery.


    However, her appearance revealed after the transformation was unbelievable even to her own eyes.


    Her golden eyes, which she considered as fierce as a dragon''s gaze, were now truly captivating. The sharp contours of her eyes, the graceful arch of her nose, and her lips carried a subtle hint of rose.


    Her wless white skin showed no tolerance for imperfections.


    Everything thatposed her body... couldn''t be more beautiful.


    She was genuinely delighted by that fact.


    Now she realized that she, too, was a woman worthy of receiving someone''s love...


    Adilun spoke boldly and actively s*duced Physis for the same reason. Her anger and hatred towards him subsided, and her affection towards him gradually rose, transforming her inner self.


    To those who coveted him, she felt jealousy and bitter rage.


    To his warm gaze directed at her... she felt affection towards him.


    As these emotions repeated, Adilun couldn''t deny it.


    Her transformation had be the catalyst for all these events.


    And today... when she finally revealed everything about herself, the reaction that Physis was disying was highly satisfying to her as well.


    He had eyes that yearned for her, l*sting and eager, causing an uncontroble restlessness. The eyes that had always been rational, except for one moment during the National Foundation Day celebration, now harbored such desire because of her... Did this mean that Physis had sumbed to the feminine charm she possessed within herself?


    This fact excited Adilun.


    Hehe...


    Even though nothing had happened yet, an excited breath escaped from Adilun''s mouth, and her b*dy started to burn with heat.


    Physis simply gazed at her, his eyes were shining. As if... the eyes of a madman.


    Physis. Physis...


    Adilun desperately called out to Physis, guiding his hand to her ch*st.


    Her br*asts, which were sufficientlyrge, couldn''t fit entirely into Physis'' hand and began to be covered by his hand.


    Instead of solely exploring her soft br*asts, Physis started kissing Adilun''s face, cing kisses on various parts of her face.


    Was it that his affection for Adilun outweighed his trembling desire? With eyes like a madman, he engaged in tender actions that alone drove Adilun crazy.


    She was the one s*ducing him, but it almost seemed as if she were the one being s*duced.


    Physis'' breath brushed against her forehead, gently.


    A soft kissnded. Next, on the right eyelid, then the left eyelid. Next, the bridge of the nose, followed by the cheek and then the ear.


    Physis ced his lips on Adilun''s ear and lightly nibbled.


    And that sensation became an electrifying current and shook Adilun''s b*dy.


    "Hah!"


    Slowly, tenderly stroking her br*asts and gently caressing her ear, Physis'' actions made Adilun shudder.


    But Physis restrained himself despite the enchanting sight. Although his performance was slightly impaired by his persistent erection despite already having ej*cted twice, now he wanted to bring happiness to the woman who had ple*sured him by taking his m*nhood into her m*uth.


    He gradually lowered the hand resting on Adilun''s ch*st. Underneath her br*asts, he lightly caressed the belly where her womb was supposed to be... Above the navel and below it.


    With his fingers, he gently touched Adilun''s precious and most secretive ce. The sensation of her soft and moist flesh, glistening with love j*ice, traveled through his hand and excited him.


    "Haahh!"


    Without even realizing it, Adilun was startled and instinctively closed her mouth when Physis sent his own mouth, which had been lingering near her ear, toward her lips, exploring them.


    "Um..."


    The tongues of the two people which were intermingling countless times unknowingly created a soggy sound as they crossed each other, apanied by m*ans of pleasure.


    The scent of roses emanating from Adiluns body had already been mixed with Physis'' scent, transforming into an even morescivious fragrance.


    Yet Physis'' hand did not stop caressing Adiluns cr*tch. Just as he felt good, he wished for Adilun to feel good too.


    Indeed, it was regrettable. Physis couldn''t help but think that naturally. He wished the fingers that touched her intimate p*rts were not fingers but his own m*nhood.


    Even though his rationality was clouded by his rising desire, he couldn''t afford topromise on that matter. Even now, disentangling himself from the enthralling grasp of Adilun was no easy feat, and if he had truly gone all the way... what woulde next, he wondered.


    He could tell without thinking. It was likely that he would have beenpletely obsessed with her, making it impossible for him to lead a normal daily life.


    This was his first s*xual encounter with a woman both in his past and present lives. To him, as a v*rgin, this stimtion was an unknown territory, but that unknown territory gave him a sense of pleasure and satisfaction far beyond his expectations.


    It was merely a pseudo-s*xual act and not a proper one... but even with this pseudo-s*xual act alone, it felt as if his mind was slipping away. If he were to engage in actual int*rcourse with her, it might even drive him to lose his sanity.


    That was why he was enduring.


    They had agreed to save the proper act forter. Instead, if they were to engage in the proper act... he couldn''t predict how long he would t*rment her. Perhaps, he wouldn''t stop until she bec*me pregnant. ording to his desires.


    But now was not the time to think about that situation. Adilun was desperately craving his hand.


    He gently teased Adilun''s intim*te area, which was already overflowing with even more love j*ice. He would lightly insert his finger, wiggle it, and press firmly at certain points.


    And every time he did that, Adilun''s reaction changed dramatically.


    The mouth that had been kissing abruptly stopped, and as Physis fingers moved, she began to emit l*wd s*xual desires.


    Physis enjoyed that response and continued to kiss Adilun''s lips while running his hand through her hair.


    It was said that the mouth was the ce where the soul connects.


    He vaguely remembered hearing such words before. He coveted her mouth and tongue, as if sucking up Adilun''s soul.


    Adilun was not idle either. She also grabbed Physis'' m*nhood with her empty hand and started to gently str*ke it.


    As she lightly str*ked his m*nhood from the root to the tip with her fingers, Physis also felt dizzy from the sudden rush of pleasure.


    The two of them were giving themselves to each other in that way. However, they couldn''t go as far as the final act... only the intersection.


    As if disappointed by that fact, Physis stopped the kiss with Adilun.


    Adilun looked at him with regret at the sudden stop of the kiss, and Physis, whoid Adilun upright with his arm, cast a shadow over her and began to bring his m*nhood to her v*gina.


    "Ph-Physis, not there."


    I know.


    Adilun momentarily worried if Physis had lost his senses, but he had not reached that point yet. He simply ced his m*nhood below Adilun''s V*gina.


    -Swish.


    Her wet p*ssy caressed Physis p*nis with softness and a sloppy feel.


    Along with the instant pleasure of being struck by lightning, Adilun''s mouth let out an even louder m*an than before.


    "Ah, aaah!"


    Had Adilun ever made such a loud sound? Not to mention, she had never raised a voice this loud when she was yelling.


    Moreover, that sound... it was a m*an of pleasure. While Physis himself was in a state where he wouldn''t be surprised even if he lost his mind, he tried his best to maintain hisposure and began to move his m*nhood against Adilun''s p*ssy.


    "Ah, agh! Ah, aaah!"


    Every time his p*nis brushed the crack between her c*nts, Adilun''s voice, tinged with pleasure, echoed in Physis'' ears.


    As the speed of Physis'' thr*sts increased and Adilun''s m*ans grew more frequent, Physis was gradually consumed by an intense desire to release his passion.


    Physis e*cted his s*men onto Adilun''s belly, and Adilun asked him with a breathless voice.


    Haaah  Did you... did you like it?


    Yes. And you?


    Me too, I liked it too. Ha I''m... happy."


    Adilun, with a flushed face from the happiness, gazed at him with dreamy eyes. This aroused Physis once again, and his p*nis could not help but be er*ct.


    Didnt you say that time passes slowly in this barrier?


    Physis'' tone changed to informal due to excitement, but Adilun whispered softly to him as if it pleased her.


    Yes.


    Great. I wont let you sleep today.


    Please do as you please.


    As soon as Adilun finished speaking, Physis held her horns. With her horns in his hands, he moved his waist, repeating the actions from earlier.


    - Squelch, squelch...


    The strange sound of the p*nis and v*gina rubbing against each other lingered in Adiluns ears, but Adilun had no time to pay attention to the noise.


    Physis strong hand touching her horn, his p*nis was brushing her v*gina  Her mind was in a daze, and from the corner of her mouth, loud voices came out in return.


    Ah, ah  Haah, ha, ha ha!


    Finally, she, too, reached org*sm, and a strange but fragrant juice sshed from her cr*tch onto Physis waist. Was it because she had dragon traits? Could it be because she inherited the bloodline of a dragon, a pure being?


    Even the scent of their bodily fluids was fragrant, causing Physis topletely lose himself in the act with Adilun.


    Their passionate breaths intertwined, their feverish respiration matching each other. Their lips m*lded together, their intim*te p*rts pressed against one another, sometimes t*uching, sometimes caressing with their m*uths.


    Especially when Physis took Adilun''s intim*te p*rt into his mouth, Adilun couldn''t help but gasp and reciprocate by pleasuring Physis'' intimate p*rt. If they hadn''t done so, Physis would have almost lost his sanity.


    Their intense actions continued until the next morning, despite the unfolding of a temporal barrier.


    For reference, the temporal barrier created by Adilun...


    Made time pass three times slower than usual.


    Having engaged in their activities fromte night until morning, the two of them werepletely absorbed in their actions throughout the entire day.


    Finally, as their activities came to an end and Physis'' inner desires somewhat subsided, Adilun leaned toward Physis with a happy expression and kissed him.


    "Ah... I love you, I love you, Physis."


    "I love you too..."


    Physis, who had also found some relief from the desires that had been suppressed for the past few months, smiled as he epted her kiss.


    "Hehe, You are still flirting. Onest time, how about it?


    And Physis had no choice but to ept Adilun''s audacious proposal.


    Together... the two of them began to eagerly yearn for the end of the next six months.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 73: Return (1)

    Chapter 73: Return (1)<strong>Chapter 73: Return (1)</strong>


    *This is a brief exnation for underage readers.


    Currently, Physis and Adilun have spent a month in Ortaire and were now heading to Rodenov today.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis'' POV]</strong>


    After a night filled with ecstasy, morning finally arrived.


    Indulged in love, we tidied up the room messy room. In fact, there wasnt much I did. With one gesture from Adilun, the room that had been covered with our bodily fluids became tidy all at once, as if time had turned back.


    "Oh."


    "Uh, I''m tired."


    "You''ve worked hard."


    "Hehe."


    I embraced Adilun gently, noticing her exhaustion from maintaining the barrier throughout the previous night. I tenderly kissed her on neck, and slightly sucked on it, leaving a deep imprint, as she had left her stamp on me.


    Now our bodies were covered in all kinds of red lip-shaped marks. Perhaps... if someone saw them, they would think we had been passionately working really hard...


    "Shouldn''t we cover these marks?"


    "Huh? What are you talking about?"


    When I suggested covering the marks, Adilun responded as if asking why we should.


    "Well, if they know that you haven''t been in your room until this hour, the servants will definitely figure it out. Where did you go? And the door that won''t open."


    Her slightly smiling face was irresistibly charming, like a fox.


    "Maybe rumors will spread everywhere. Haha."


    As I said that, I couldn''t help but notice her extremely satisfied and somewhat possessive expression. Honestly, I still felt a burning sensation.


    But I had to be patient.


    I never imagined I could have such patience. After all, I didn''t cross the final line.


    Instead, I gave her a strong embrace.


    "Do you regret it?"


    Adilun gently chuckled and asked me a question.


    "...Yes. Maybe..."


    "Hehe. Actually, I didn''tpletely disregard that possibility. I hope you''ll be even more obsessed with me, so you won''t pay attention to other bitches. That''s what I want. So they won''t catch your eye."


    "I don''t have any intention of looking at anyone else anyway."


    "Yes, I won''t either. But... you never know what will happen in the human mind."


    Her anxious words reminded me that the things I had said over the past year had diminished her self-esteem. Yes, it was my fault.


    Although she had a certain confidence in me to some extent, it seemed that she was developing such anxiety that I might abandon her if a woman, more attractive than her appeared.


    As our bodies intertwined, that tendency seemed to grow even stronger.


    "Don''t worry. I will never abandon you. No matter what womanes... There will be no one else to look at except you.


    As I confidently spoke those words, Adilun erased her anxiety and smiled.


    "I believe you. But... I don''t like other women looking at you. I even have a selfish thought that I wish you didn''t go anywhere in Rodenov and just stayed with me."


    "If Adilun wants, I won''t attend any gatherings or banquets in the future."


    Adilun shook her head at my words.


    "I can''t do that. It''s just my selfishness... You must have your own things to do. It would be impossible for you to follow me every time. You have your own life."


    "It won''t happen very often. So don''t worry too much. For me, you are always my top priority."


    "Yes, I will. But can you start using informalnguage now? You did thatst night too."


    "Why? Don''t you like it?"


    "I wouldn''t mind. In fact, I like it. Ah, Physis."


    "Yes?"


    Adilun wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me. It was a loving kiss that barely touched and lingered, filled with affection.


    I forgot. Good morning. And are we going to do this kiss thing every day?


    "...Yes."


    At her response, my heart fluttered with the intense affection I felt from her. Her words... gradually started to make me feel restless. Would I be able to endure for the long period of six months?


    "Well, shall we start getting ready to go out? I''m hungry too. Oh, but first, I need to wash up. Actually, I can solve it with a cleaning spell... but I just want to take a bath."


    Shall we go in together?


    "...Yes."


    When I hinted with a smile, she just blushed.


    .


    .


    .


    Eventually, even in the bathroom, we passionately explored each other. And when we finally dressed and stepped out of the room, it was alreadyte afternoon.


    So  Everyone in Ortaire came to know about the rtionship we had established.


    Usually, during that time, I would have been in the training grounds. But I wasn''t even in my room, nor was there any trace of me leaving.


    Naturally, the attention of the servants shifted toward Adilun''s room... which was firmly locked.


    Realizing what had happened, the servants and maids reported it to the head maid and the butler, and the whole family came to know about it.


    So now, I...


    Oh my goodness.


    I couldnt help but receive the exciting gazes of my family. My mother covered her one cheek with her hand and her eyes were shining brightly, and the expressions of my older brother and father didn''t seem displeased too.


    Adilun, on the other hand, simply had a smile on her face, whether she spoke or not.


    The reason why my mother eximed like that was actually quite simple.


    Even if she had known only the fact that we had entered a rtionship, she would have looked at us with a proud smile. But since Adilun and I had reddened necks, the exmation naturally came out.


    After all, we were in a situation where two people who had been unable to get their hands on each other had finally ovepped their bodies.


    Shouldnt we really speed up the ceremony, my dear?


    "Cough. Since the two of them have said they''re not ready yet, let''s wait a little longer."


    My father coughed and spoke.


    Honestly, it wasn''t really awkward or anything. We were already engaged... and it was possible for something like this to happen.


    However, the gazes of my family members, who looked at me with interest, felt somewhat unfamiliar.


    It was as if  Should I say that they were like people who show interest in an unexpected romance?


    "Well, the two of them also need time. Isn''t it natural that the period before marriage is the most passionate?"


    It was a bit absurd to see my older brother openly saying such things even though he had never dated a woman.


    "So, how many children are you thinking of, Adilun?"


    uh  That. I think its still a little too early for a child.


    "I see. Well, I guess that''s understandable. You''re about to be the Duchess of Rodenov... But still, the sooner you have a sessor, the better, right?"


    "Ahaha. Y-yes, that''s true."


    Adilun, who just moments ago had a somewhat confident expression, became visibly flustered when the topic of children came up. Well, it was true that we coveted each other''s bodies, but we didn''t cross that line...


    The topic of children seemed a bit distant for Adilun as well.


    "Anyway, I hope both of you are careful today, and if there''s good news, I hope you''ll let us know soon."


    In response to my mother''s gentle smile, we both just nodded.


    "Yes..."


    As soon as the slightlyte afternoon meal was over, we immediately packed our belongings and arrived at the teleportation gate that would take us to Rodenov.


    The people of Ortaire bid farewell to Adilun with a slightly regretful expression. If it was for me, I could understand it, but Adilun definitely seemed to have gained quite a favorable impression from the people of Ortaire


    Pleasee back soon, princess!


    "I will. Take care, everyone. I will definitelye back next time."


    Adilun waved to them and then firmly held my hand as we stepped onto the teleportation gate.


    When I opened my eyes, the climate that had been gently breezy instantly transformed into a cold blizzard.


    A feeling of coldness filled my lungs. But it wasn''t unpleasant.


    Yes.


    However, since Adilun seemed a bit cold, I wrapped my coat around her shoulders.


    Ah, thank you.


    "It''s nothing, really."


    Actually, Adilun might not have needed this coat. She was skilled in magic, after all. She could easily use a spell to maintain her body temperature.


    However, I hoped that she wouldn''t feel cold, even for that brief moment when she used magic.


    Although she was originally able to withstand the cold, staying in the warm climate of Ortaire for a month might have weakened her resistance to the cold.


    Perhaps she understood my intention, as Adilun''s expression was tinted with gratitude.


    Shall we go?


    "Yes."


    Then, I wrapped my arms around her shoulders, got out of the teleport gate of Caltix Fortress, and headed towards Caltix Castle.


    The scenery of Rodenov seen in a month did not change in particr.


    It was and of eternal winter, where the snow never ceased.


    "Is it because it''s been a while? I thought I wouldn''t need to use magic, but it seems like I have to. Ugh, it''s a bit cold."


    "Do it quickly. I don''t want you to catch a cold."


    "Hehe. But catching a cold wouldn''t be so bad if it means you''ll be by my side all day."


    "Yes?"


    "Even if I don''t catch a cold, You will still be by your side all the time, right?"


    "Well, that''s true, but... even if you won''t catch a cold I will be with you, so don''t have such thoughts for no reason. It worries me."


    Yes. I understand. Oh, but since we''re in Rodenov after a long time, can we just walk instead of taking a carriage? I''ll use a spell to maintain our body temperature."


    "Sure. If that''s what you want."


    -Tap, Tap.


    The sound of our footsteps crunching the piled-up snow resonated vividly in our ears. We matched our steps with each other and walked harmoniously towards the Caltix Castle.


    As I nced back slightly, a row of footprints came into view.


    I smiled as I looked at those footprints. The closely aligned pairs of footprints seemed to reflect the closeness between me and Adilun.


    "Huh? Why are you smiling like that?"


    Adilun asked, curious about my expression, but I shook my head.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. Just... because I like this walk."


    "Hehe. I like it too. Maybe it''s because this is where I was born and raised? Just walking along the snowy path... it feels weing. Did you feel the same way when you walked in Ortaire ?"


    "Yes. It might have been simr."


    "But from now on, I hope you consider Rodenov as your home like Ortaire."


    I could sense her hope in those words.


    "I will. This ce... is where we''ll live together from now on."


    "Yes..."


    Adilun nodded and hooked her arm around mine. A faint fragrance filled the air, and the warmth emanating from her gentle body wasforting.


    As we continued walking, we soon arrived at the Calixis Castle.


    Even though it had only been a month since Ist saw it, instead of feeling overwhelmed by the grandeur of the building, there was a sense of longing. Without any disturbance... it was truly a peaceful homing.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 74: Return (2)

    Chapter 74: Return (2)<strong>Chapter 74: Return (2)</strong>


    <strong>[Physis'' POV]</strong>


    Upon hearing the news of our return, Duke Johannes and Duchess udia weed us very warmly.


    "You''ve returned."


    "We''ve returned, Father, Mother."


    "We''ve returned."


    Yes. Did anything happen at Ortaire?


    "No. We had a peaceful rest."


    "That''s good to hear."


    Adilun hugged the two of them once and then came next to me.


    Did Physis have a good rest too?


    "Yes."


    I replied with a smile, and Duke Johannes, who had just seen Adilun''s expression brightens, looked at me with a satisfied look.


    "Have both of you had your meals?"


    As Duchess udia brought up the topic of meals, we both nodded our heads.


    "Yes, we ate in Ortaire."


    "Then there''s no need to prepare a meal. Alright, let''s save the stories for dinnerter. Oh, Adilun."


    "Yes, Mother?"


    "Let''s talk for a moment."


    "Yes."


    After Adilun and Duchess udia left their seats, I faced Duke Johannes, who was looking at me.


    "By the way, I have something to say... I feel a little sorry for bringing up this matter to someone who just came back from vacation, but Im saying it because its necessary.


    "Please go ahead."


    "Physis, can you take charge of training our knights?"


    "What?"


    "I''ve been hearing rumors that the appearance of monsters near the Frozen Wall has increased recently. That''s why I sent Lucas to the vicinity of the Frozen Wall. He''ll probablye back soon and exin the situation to me... but strangely, I can''t shake off this feeling of unease."


    ''The Frozen Wall and Monsters...''


    I was momentarily surprised that the time had alreadye, but I didn''t show it.


    "...I see. But isn''t it too early for me to take charge of training the knights?"


    "Well, all the knights here already know your skills. And since you''ve always trained with the knights of Rodenov, the knights won''t have any trouble following your orders. Besides, if Adilun is going to seed me, you''ll eventually have to take charge of the knights as well, right?"


    "That''s true. Um... I understand for now. So, when should I start?"


    "From tomorrow. And if the situation worsens, we''ll prepare a separate subjugation party. We should stop the monsters from gathering before they be a bigger threat."


    I understand, Your Excellency.


    "Good. That''s all for now. Oh, wait, there''s one more thing I wanted to ask..."


    "Ah, what is it?"


    "When would be a good time for your wedding? Once this matter is over, it wouldn''t be a bad idea to start preparing for the ceremony."


    That, already  I mean...?


    "Already? It''s been a year and a half since the two of you got engaged. Other families would have already held the ceremony and moved on. I hope you don''t dislike the idea."


    "I would never."


    "Well, then give it some serious thought. I noticed Adilun''s expression brightened... and when I saw you, I had a strong feeling of trust. If that''s the case, it''s likely that a certain level of trust has formed."


    "...That''s true. I understand."


    After nodding my head, I returned to my room.


    ''Marriage. Marriage... Marriage...''


    Seeing everyone talking about it like this, definitely meant that the rtionship between Adilun and me looked quite good to others. It was something to be happy about.


    Moreover, it was not even six months away now. We should start preparing soon.


    Of course, after resolving the Northern Monster Invasion.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Adilun''s POV]</strong>


    "Adilun, did you have a good rest in Ortaire?"


    "Yes, Mother."


    "Will you tell me what you saw? I''m curious to hear."


    My mother asked about my time in Ortaire. Perhaps because I haven''t been away from Rodenov for such a long time before, she wanted to know my impressions.


    "First... the wheat field was beautiful. It felt like waves of golden color, as if a golden river had unfolded. And..."


    "The wheat field? Ah, I know it well. You see, Physis'' mother showed it to me when I was young."


    "Oh, did you already know the Countess?"


    Didnt I tell you? That was the main reason you and Physis got engaged.


    "Really?"


    "We made a promise a long time ago. If she had two children, she would marry the second one to my family. Physis was a boy, and you were a girl, so in the end, you both got engaged."


    "But... originally, didn''t you want topete with other noble families and didn''t like him much?"


    "That''s true. Physis had such a bad reputation. And in the past year... um, I don''t want to think about that. It''s because he has be so wonderful now, but before that..."


    "Ahahaha, that''s true."


    Indeed,st year''s Physis and this year''s Physis werepletely different people... I understood why Mother had been so worried.


    "Well... Since His Majesty stopped paying attention to the provinces and we have to find a way to live together, we resorted to this kind of strategy, but it can be said that you two were destined to be together from the beginning."


    "I see..."


    "Anyway, so you''ve had enough sightseeing in Ortaire?"


    "Yes. We traveled around here and there, but staying in the castle was still the best."


    "The castle?"


    "Yes. You know I don''t really enjoy wandering around."


    "That''s true. But spending a month in the castle must have been quite boring, right? There wasn''t even your magical workshop there."


    "Well..."


    I couldn''t help feeling a little embarrassed to admit that I simply enjoyed being with Physis. Unconsciously, my face turned red, and Mother looked at me attentively, then nced at my neck, with her eyes widening.


    "Oh my. What''s that on your neck?"


    "Oh, this? It''s..."


    I was momentarily speechless. I didn''t want toe up with ame excuse like it was a bug bite. It was a kind of evidence that Physis and I had formed a rtionship.


    Of course, it wasn''t a proper rtionship, after all, we didn''t cross the line.


    "It seems like you had a great time with Physis."


    "...Yes."


    I said with a hint of regret, but my mother didn''t seem to notice that, and she gave me a slightly mischievous smile.


    "Hehe. I''m d to hear that. I was worried when you two didn''t get along... I even considered breaking off the engagement. I thought maybe we were just tying together children who weren''t a good match because of our greed. But seeing it turn out like this... maybe it was fate."


    Fate


    "By the way, if you had such a good time together... it''s about time to start preparing for the wedding."


    Mother smiled at me and added another word.


    "Wedding preparations, huh?"


    "Yes. It''s been a year and a half since you got engaged... It''s about time to finalize the wedding. You have ovee the crisis of breaking off the engagement, and now it''s obvious to everyone that you two are a lovely couple who support each other."


    "That... Yes."


    "What about you? Do you want to date him a little longer?"


    "...Yes. But still, I think getting married would be better."


    "Oh my, why is that?"


    "When I visited Ortaire this time, there were hundreds of letters from nobledies addressed to Physis."


    What?


    "It seems they were impressed by his good behavior during the National Foundation Day... And perhaps because of his natural good looks, such attention came his way."


    "My goodness. I never expected him to be that popr."


    "Neither did I. So I was surprised and burned all those letters. Did I do something wrong?"


    At my words, my mother shook her head.


    "No, you did the right thing, Adilun. Whenever there are people clinging to him, you should get rid of them. You can''t deceive your instincts, and I know it because I did the same thing."


    "Anyway, seeing that there are many people aiming for Physis... I think it''s better to quickly confirm the rtionship by getting married."


    "When would you like to have the wedding?"


    Six monthster.


    Six monthster  Alright. Let''s take it slow and start preparing ordingly. It''s a bit chaotic in the northern region these days, so it might be difficult to do it right away."


    "Chaotic?"


    "Oh, right. I forgot to mention this. It seems that the monsters beyond the Frozen Wall are gradually revealing themselves. They must have grown by feeding on people''s negative emotions. As soon as Lucas returns from inspecting the Frozen Wall, your father ns to organize a subjugation force to subjugate them."


    "Monsters? Isn''t that dangerous?"


    "It''s too early to determine the exact scale... but it appears to be a problem that needs to be addressed swiftly. Reports from near the Frozen Wall indicate that it is on arger scale than before... It''s a bit unsettling."


    "It''s a big problem... Could I be of any help?"


    "It seems that this time you also need to step forward. It''s not enough to just be enthusiastic and our daughter. There will be many responsibilities that you will have to bear in the future. It wouldn''t be bad for you to face those responsibilities on this asion. So be prepared."


    Yes, Mother.


    "Of course, you and Physis will always be together, so you can be reassured about that."


    "Yes..."


    The monsters in the northern region... I felt a little mncholy knowing that our peace would be disrupted for a while. However, at the same time, I felt relieved that I could protect the ce I love with Physis.


    I have never clearly determined the extent of my own magic... but at least in Rodenov, there was no mage stronger than me, so I could probably be quite helpful.


    Looking back, I was d I didn''t cross the line with him in Ortaire. After all, I wouldn''t be able to deal with the northern monsters if I was pregnant.


    "Well, go now. You probably have things to discuss with Physis. Let''s talk more at dinner."


    "Yes, Mother."


    I stepped out into the winter garden and headed straight for Physis'' room. I felt like there were some things I needed to talk to him about.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 75: Tempered (1)

    Chapter 75: Tempered (1)<strong>Chapter 75: Tempered (1)</strong><strong>[Physis POV]</strong> The invasion of demons was approaching. Just that the fact alone had my nerves on edge.  It was time to start preparing. The time hade for me to improve my skill to the limit.  The colossal demon king, born and nurtured on peoples evil spirits, would unleash his power. But in my current state, I couldnt immediately confront the one who was forming his forces.  He was born fully developed, possessing immense strength.  A being who leads the army of monsters with the strength he has had since birth. Therefore, it was extremely dangerous. It was not for no reason that he dealt a devastating blow to Rodenov in the original story.  In the original story, it was mentioned that he was destroyed due to Adilunsrge-scale magic, the Star of Hope. As a result, my task, in the end, was simple: to buy time until the Star of Hope waspleted.  However, with my current level of skill, I couldnt even fight an equal battle with him. I was in a difficult situation in many ways. I didnt expect that the monsters attack would happen so quickly.  If anything, there was a sense of being slightly ahead. Could it be because of my presence? Because Adiluns shedding has elerated?  Whatever the case may be... I had to find a way to ovee this situation.  Of course, it wasnt entirely hopeless.  The strength of that being remained consistent. In other words, he didnt grow any stronger.  If I had retained the strength from my previous life, what would it have been like? There would have been no need to think about it. I would have just gone and snapped his neck.  But now, I had a weak body. Though I was stronger than any knight in Rodenov... it was still not enough to cut that guys neck.  I have to maximize my strength to be on an equal footing.  How can I achieve that? No, theres no time to ponder over such things.  Given the circumstances, Ill have to buy some time.  Just as I was about to get up from my seat...  - knock knock.  ...I heard the sound of someone knocking on the door.  Physis? Its me.  It was Adilun.  Come in.  I opened the door, and Adilun looked at me with a slightly gloomy expression.  You heard the news, right?  Monsters?  Yes  It seemed that Adilun was genuinely saddened by the fact that our peaceful everyday life was shattered.  As soon as Sir Lucas returns, we will form a subjugation party, but there is a high possibility that you will be included in the subjugation party as well.  I already heard that from Your Excellency. Ill probably be in charge of the knights training for the time being.  At my words, Adilun nodded.  And... Im also nning to join that subjugation party.  What?  I was taken aback by her response. Adilun was going to join the subjugation party right away? Wouldnt that be dangerous? I know youre good at magic, but  but you never know what might happen in the subjugation party.  Thats exactly why I want to go. I cant just sit still when I dont even know what might happen to you. Besides, I am the sessor of Rodenov, so I should excel in the appropriate field. Its a decision made by my parents, and Im determined to abide by it.  Something felt twisted. That was the only way I could describe it. Adilun wasnt originally supposed to be part of the subjugation party. This was the time when she should be diligently researching magic in her Magic Workshop toplete the Star of Hope...  Indeed, my existence must have created various variables.  From what I briefly looked intost time, it seemed that the conception of the Star of Hope ended earlier than expected after her transformation. Could it be the aftermath?  Of course, Adiluns magical abilities were remarkable, and her inclusion in the subjugation party would significantly enhance our power. She might be able to restrain the advancing monsters to some extent.  However, I didnt feelfortable about it. I didnt like the fact that she might face threats.  I always wished for her safety. But that couldnt be the case. She had to move forward.  In the end, all I could do... was to protect her to the best of my abilities.  ...Its going to be dangerous.  I know that much. But I dont want you getting hurt when Im not there. Im good at healing magic too. You saw itst time.  I dont want to see you get hurt either. I just wish you could stay safe. But... thats ultimately my own selfishness. You have to be the rightful sessor of Rodenov and prove yourself with great achievements.  ...Yes.  I know, but its inevitable to feel anxious. The battlefield is where countless variablese into y. You could be injured in a surprise attack, or even lose your life if you make a slight mistake.  I know. Im anxious too. I dont want to see you get hurt or... die.  Adilun hesitated for a moment at the mention of death, and her expression grew visibly uneasy. She too was beginning to realize what lies ahead of us, what challenges we would have to face.  No matter how powerful the magic she possessed, no matter how strong her abilities were... the variables presented by the battlefield could never be fully controlled.  But we couldnt continue to be consumed by anxiety indefinitely. It would be better to do something, even if its just a little. For now, I needed to reassure Adilun and also regain control over my own emotions.  Will youe over here for a moment?  Adilun approached me as I spoke, and I pulled her into a tight embrace.  This is an inevitable event. Eventually, well have to face threats no matter what. Maybe well encounter such threats throughout our lives. So... I will protect you. To ensure that no threates your way.  Me too, I will protect you too. Using the current anxiety as a driving force, I will strive for both of us to stay safe.  Yes. Thank you.  She also hugged me tightly and said those words.  We stayed like that for a while, feeling each others warmth.  <strong>* * *</strong><strong>[Adiluns POV]</strong> It was a warm embrace. In his arms holding me, I felt surprisingly secure. Little by little, the uneasiness that prates my heart faded  reced by resolute determination.  Yes, being afraid wont change anything.  If I was afraid of Physis dying, then I had to make sure he doesnt. I would use my magic, which I was good at, in times like this. And he wont die easily. Because he is also very strong.  Nestled in his embrace, I heard the sound of his heartbeat.  -Thump. Thump.  Slowly, my heartbeat and his aligned... and the anxietypletely disappeared. Im fine now.  After saying that, I released myself from his embrace.  Yes.  He smiled without saying anything.  It was a smile infused with words like no need to worry. I returned the same smile to him.  Adilun.  Yes.  I need your help.  What help?  Starting from tomorrow, Ill be in charge of the knights training. The knights of Rodenov are formidable troops, but the monsters are fierce and go beyondmon sense. Thats why we need to strengthen the knights capabilities.  Yes.  To do that, we must increase their mana reserves and improve their stamina. Increasing stamina can be easily achieved under my guidance, but its not the same for mana.  I immediately understood his intention.  Youre asking me to increase the mana concentration within the training grounds.  Exactly. Theres a greater need for both me and the knights to be stronger. When they have the will and train their bodies to the extreme, mana umtes in response to that will. However, if the surrounding mana concentration is high, the efficiency increases.  I know. Its already incorporated as one of the training methods for the knights, right?  Yes. So it would be great if you could install magic circles to increase the mana concentration.  It wasnt a difficult task. Perhaps it was in my bloodline. There would be no one in the empire who could surpass my aptitude for mana.  I understand. Its a simple task. But...  However, since it was a bit ofborious work, I wanted to ask him for a well-deserved reward.  What will I get in return?  Is there anything you want? Ill listen to anything.  Then... kiss me.  I smiled lightly as I looked at him. I wanted to alleviate his anxiety, even if only a little. Even if I wanted to forcibly eliminate the anxiety, it wouldnt go away as I wished.  dly.  He pulled me by the neck. Our lips meet, ovepping and intertwining tongues without keeping count of how many times theyve intertwined.  Some slightly indecent sounds echoed in his room, but we paid no attention to it. I hoped that the heart of coveting each other would soon be the main driving force to fight in the future  I longed for his affection.  How long we have been like this? We kissed until our lips tingled, and when we opened our mouths, I saw a silvery thread connected from his tongue to mine detached, and his eyes looking at me.  It was a gaze filled with determination. Perhaps my eyes werent much different from his.  Lets stay strong for each other.  Yes, you too.  Then Ill go practice magic starting now. The magic I was nningst time, remember?  Yes.  I have toplete it. Ill fulfill your request first tomorrow.  Thank you, Adilun. Thank you for relying on a fool like me.  Im the one... who should thank you for being by my side, Physis.  We embraced briefly and then separated. Just as I was about to leave his room, Physis suddenly grabbed my arm and gave me a short, intense kiss.  Mmm... Ahh...  This is the end of todays quota. Practice diligently and stay strong.  ....Yes!  Indeed, the person he was now was someone I couldnt possibly hate.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL:Hey, everyone! Taylor here. Just wanted to share a good news with you all: Dragon Emperors can now read 10 chapters ahead of the release!!


    I know it''s a littlete in the story, but I still wanted to give some extra privilege to the Emperor tier cause one incredible reader, Austin, who has been steadfastly supporting me on that noble Emperor tier. It genuinely caught me by surprise, but in the best way possible. So, Austin, this one''s for you! Thank you for being a shining example of generosity and encouragement.


    Of course, it''s not just about one person; it''s about the entiremunity that''se together to support this passion project of mine. Each and every one of you has yed a vital role in making it possible for me to keep tranting with a heart full of joy and without any worries.


    So here''s to all of you - thank you from the bottom of my heart! Let''s keep this adventure going, and I hope you all enjoy the uing chapters as much as I''ve enjoyed bringing them to life.


    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007


    Happy Reading,


    Taylor ]

 Chapter 76: Tempered (2)

    Chapter 76: Tempered (2)<strong>Chapter 76: Tempered (2)</strong>


    <strong>[Physis'' POV]</strong>


    The Next Day:


    I immediately immersed myself in training. Until the subjugation party was established, I had to do whatever it took to maximize my abilities.


    Once I established the basic skills, whichid the foundation for mana and physical strength, I nned to join the subjugation party and regain my old senses through actualbat.


    I gathered the knights from the morning.


    The knights followed my instructions without uttering a word, and I informed them that I would guide them in ce of Sir Lucas for the time being.


    "So, are you going to lead us from today, Sir?"


    "Yes. This is what His Excellency Johannes instructed. I might seemcking in your eyes... but I will do my best. The training will be quite demanding."


    The knights'' response to my words was quite friendly. Certainly, living in Rodenov and sharing the joys and sorrows with the knights seemed worthwhile.


    They knew very well that Adilun and I had a harmonious rtionship, and it was clear that if things continued as they were, I would assume the role of the nextmander of the Rodenov Knights. They had no particr objections to being guided and trained by me.


    Furthermore, they were aware of my explosive growth during this time, so there was no reason for them to refuse.


    They were probably well aware that the current situation could be quite serious.


    I rigorously trained them, working together with them. I conducted training sessions with much higher intensity than usual, and gradually, the knights'' bodies began to show signs of strain, as they were not ustomed to such training.


    "Move faster! Are you waiting to get hit and killed? Even those who are more proficient in dealing with monsters than me are moving so slowly!"


    Whenever I saw them struggling, I reprimanded them fiercely. Particrly for those who specialized in battles against major monsters, I stimted their pride and encouraged them to be more proactive.


    After the joint training to develop physical strength, an endless fight against each other unfolded.


    They were knights with deep expertise in swordsmanship, while I preferred unarmedbat, so I couldn''t directly teach them the aspects in which their swordsmanship wascking.


    Indeed, Sir Lucas would be far superior to me in these aspects, but he was currently absent.


    In the end, all I could do was sharpen their senses while they trained against each other and cultivate their ability to cope with any situation.


    However, this method proved sufficient to improve the knights'' skills. At least, the knights of Rodenov quickly identified their shorings through sparring.


    The magic circle that increases the concentration of mana wasn''t ready yet, so Adilun said it would be ready by tomorrow.


    "So, it will be possible from tomorrow?"


    Yes.


    "You''ve worked hard. Thank you, Adelun."


    "No, I''m d I could help."


    While preparing for any potential threats, His Excellency Johannes and Lady udia looked at us with satisfaction as they saw us diligently cultivating our abilities.


    "I saw how intensely you trained with the knights." His Excellency Johannes remarked.


    "Oh, did you see?"


    "Yes. The momentum you created reached where I was standing, so it seems that the training is progressing well."


    "Fortunately, the knights followed my instructions well. To be honest, I had some concerns... but it seems to be paying off because of the work I have done so far."


    "You''ve done a lot for Rodenov in the past few months. With this, we can be relieved of the worries about Sir Lucas'' absence for the time being."


    Its an overstatement.


    "Not at all. It''s all because of your hard work. It''s good that Adilun is devoted to magic research, but both of you, remember to take breaks asionally."


    "I will take care of it myself. I''m increasing the number of magic types that can be used because we don''t know what might happen when I join the subjugation party."


    "Yes, well done. As soon as Sir Lucas returns, we will organize the subjugation party, so keep that in mind."


    "Yes."


    "Yes, Father."


    And the next day, finally, the magic circle designed by Adilun wasid out in the training ground.


    Gradually, mana from the surroundings gathered around the magic circle, and a cold and chilling mana settled in the training ground.


    "Is this sufficient?"


    "It''s enough. You really did a great job."


    "Then train hard. I''ll be in the magic workshop, soe there after your training."


    Yes.


    So then where is my reward?


    "There are many eyes watching..."


    "So what? Everyone in Rodenov already knows."


    Having said that, Adilun put her arm around my neck and kissed me.


    Heat surged through my face. I could hear the whistles from the knights who had been watching us from behind. They looked at us with curious eyes, and as soon as Adilun saw that, she stuck out her tongue at me and teleported away to the magic workshop.


    "Oh, when did you be so passionate?"


    It was Tir. When we first met, he harbored hostility towards me like a sharp de, but now we had be quite close.


    "It''s been a while."


    "It''s truly fortunate. It''s good that Rodenov''s future looks bright."


    "For now, it''s a matter to think about after we finish subjugating the monsters... But I feel a sense of novelty too."


    "Well, untilst year, I thought it was something that couldn''t happen."


    "What''s good is good."


    "I hope your rtionship remains harmonious in the future as well. That way, Rodenov will prosper, and my sry will increase as well."


    "Aren''t the knight''s sries sufficient?"


    "They are sufficient, but isn''t it better to have more money if possible?"


    "That''s true... Anyway, I understand. We''ll consider a sry increase after this subjugation battle."


    "Oh, really?"


    "The same goes for other knights, it''s not just for you. If you feel it''s insufficient, let me know. I''ll deduct it from my expenses."


    "I suppose being the son of the wealthy House of Ortaire has its advantages."


    "There''s no use for it anyway."


    "Well, there''s no need to add expenses. You can use that money to buy a gift for Lady Adilun. She will probably be delighted."


    "I already have a gift in mind for Adilun."


    "That''s good then."


    "Well, enough chit-chat... Adilun has alreadyid out the magic circle, so let''s get into serious training. Everyone, gather!"


    The knights who had been whistling while watching Adilun and me from behind quickly lined up at my call. As refined knights, there was no w in their attitude.


    "For now, should we start with what we always do? Begin with stamina training, then proceed tobat training. Since the mana concentration has increased through the magic circle, always be aware of mana and move with your own will."


    "Yes!"


    "Great. Then, let''s start by running in the training ground."


    The knights and I sprinted at full speed, pushing our stamina to the limit. As we circled the training ground, our breathing started to get a little rough. After that, we proceeded to strength training and immediately engaged inbat, pointing swords at each other.


    Arge-scale chaotic battle broke out as we shed with our swords, aiming for each other''s openings. Even if we were injured, it wouldn''t be a significant problem in Rodenov, as there were many skilled priests and magicians avable to tend to injuries.


    The more intense the training was, the faster we became stronger.


    Tir swung his sword fiercely toward me. Judging from the mana shimmering with a chilling aura, it seemed that he was determined to thrust his sword into me today.


    However, it was out of the question. I immediately parried his sword and pulled him into my range. Maybe in the past, it would have been different, but now I was more skilled than anyone here. Tir exerted all his strength, but in the end, he received a blow from my iron fist and flew far away.


    As Tir flew, the next two knightsunched abined attack, aiming for my sides. However, I readjusted my posture faster than them and defended against their strikes using mana-enveloped gauntlets.


    - ng


    The sound of swords and gauntlets colliding echoed, and I didn''t miss the opportunity.


    Stepping forward, I delivered a powerful punch to the knight on the left, whose recovery was slow. He couldn''t regain his bnce due to the recoil from his blocked strike and had no choice but to take my punch head-on, staggering away just like Tir did.


    After pushing away that knight, I quickly stepped sideways, evading sword strikes that were directed at my back.


    Another knight, whose attack was just blocked by me,unched a thrust simr to a lightning strike, and I caught it with my gauntlets after grasping the trajectory of his sword.


    "...!"


    There was a brief moment of confusion, but he was also a skilled knight. Releasing his sword from my grasp, I transitioned into close-quartersbat.


    The knight, who had previously asked me to teach him close-quartersbat skills, skillfully threw punches at me. However, taking advantage of the same position from when I caught his sword, I struck his shoulder with the hilt of my sword.


    -Crunch!


    A resounding noise filled the air as his armor deformed. Unable to endure the intense pain, the knight copsed.


    However, I could still see knights engaged in battle around me, and it seemed like some of them were paying attention to me, the one who had already taken down three knights.


    A smile crept upon my lips. They knew it too. Who was the most threatening here, and who would be the most helpful for their training?


    I weed their challenge with open arms.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 77: Tempered (3)

    Chapter 77: Tempered (3)<strong>Chapter 77: Tempered (3)</strong>


    <strong>[Physis'' POV]</strong>


    The aftermath of intense training swept through the training grounds, leaving knights sprawled on the ground, each groaning in pain. and I myself struggled to swallow my exuberant breaths as I slumped to the ground.


    Exhausted and unable to do much, it was a difficult state to be in. However, I could clearly feel mana flowing through my body.


    Perhaps the knights also realized this, as their expressions were not as bad as the groans they made.


    With this level of progress... It seemed possible to at leastplete the minimal preparations before the subjugation party was formed.


    "This... the effect is remarkable. I can clearly feel mana flowing through my skin."


    Even Sir Tir, who had fallen out with me at first, realized that the magic circle installed by Adilun was remarkably effective, and spoke those words.


    Of course, he fell out at first, he got up and defeated the other knights. Still, he was quite skilled


    "We will have to thank Adilunter."


    "That''s only natural. But to install a magic circle that increases the concentration of mana... I didn''t know she could do something like this. If I had known, I would have suggested it to her earlier."


    I tilted my head at Sir Tir''s words. The reason Adilun was able to install this magic circle was because her magic skills had grown thanks to the influence of shedding.


    At the time of transformation, Adilun herself was too overjoyed to realize this fact alone, but she did mention that she achieved remarkable magical aplishments while training at the Magic Workshop...


    "That''s probably not it. Adilun mentioned that her magical power has increased since the transformation."


    "Ah, I see. Even so, if this trend continues... It won''t be difficult to subdue the monsters. We''ve only trained for a day, and to experience such a sense of growth... I have always been skilled at hunting monsters, and if I can achieve this level of growth..."


    "Well, that might not be the case."


    "What?"


    "It may be easier than expected, but it could also be harder. The exact details will only be known when Sir Lucas returns.


    Sir Tir, who was tilting his head at my words, soon nodded. He must have underestimated the monsters himself.


    "I guess so. We should always approach monsters with caution. I was too hasty."


    "It''s still an uncertain matter, so it''s best to thoroughly prepare, Sir Tir."


    Alright, Sir Physis. Thank you for your hard work."


    "Thank you."


    After shaking hands with the knights, I immediately went to my room and freshened up before heading to Adilun''s room.


    I knocked on the door, but I couldnt hear Adiluns voice yet. Apparently, she was still in the magic workshop.


    I made my way straight to her magic workshop.


    Sure enough, I could feel Adilun''s presence from inside. When I entered the workshop to check, she had her hair styled in the same way as before, revealing her alluring slender neck.


    Adilun always looks beautiful, no matter how she styles her hair... Even so, I couldn''t help but think that this hairstyle suited my taste the most.


    Anyway, she was deeply engrossed, examining various books in that state.


    She seemed so focused that she didn''t notice my arrival. Wanting to surprise her, I stealthily approached and suddenly embraced her by the shoulders.


    "Adilun."


    "Ah! Physis?"


    What are you looking at so intently? It''s almost time for dinner."


    "Ah... I was just looking at this research I was working on before. I was about to put it away after looking at this. Is your training all finished?"


    "Yes. Thanks to you, my training efficiency has improved drastically."


    "I''m d I could help. How do the knights react?"


    "They couldn''t help but feel amazed. They could clearly feel mana flowing through their bodies. It was a bit overwhelming. They all thanked you."


    Hehe. Then give me my reward.


    If its a reward, are you talking about this?


    I gently pressed my lips against hers as she slightly turned her head. The expression of affection, which never gets tiresome no matter how many times we do it, always fills my heart.


    Adilun, seemingly sharing the same sentiment, closed her eyes and focused on meeting my lips. After a while, I pulled away slightly and looked at her expression. I saw a satisfied smile on her face.


    "Well, this should be enough. Let''s go eat. Everyone waiting for us."


    Yes.


    As Adilun got up from her seat, I grabbed her hand and interlocked our fingers.


    "This is nice too."


    Her bashful smile was so lovely that a smile naturally formed on my own lips.


    "I hope this situation ends soon. Then we can be together all the time..."


    "Well, if we''re both part of the subjugation party..."


    "That''s true, but I don''t n on dating in such circumstances."


    "I feel the same way. We have to choose the right time and ce, don''t we? Don''t we?"


    "Yes, we do."


    Although we didn''t have many instances where we could choose the time and ce, thinking about it, we didn''t really need to. We just needed to focus on serious matters.


    Thanks to the effect of Adilun''s deployed magic circle, I had a certain level of confidence. If we maximized the efficiency of the magic circle,bined it with intensive training, and engaged in proper practicalbat as part of the subjugation party... I was convinced that we could defeat the king of monsters.


    No, we had to. What was my reason for staying here? What was my reason for living as a person of Rodenov?


    It was because Adilun could only be happy if the people here were happy. Her deep affection for Rodenov was evident in her attitude and every word she spoke.


    Even when she came to Ortaire, she started by saying how good Ortaire''s scenery was, but ultimately, she praised Rodenov as the best... and she even expressed her fondness for the people of the ce she lived.


    Her love for the region was evident in every action she took. It didn''t need to be said how special this ce was to her.


    So, I had to protect it. The daily life here and her peace.


    What was the reason I had caught the ck dragon that had brought destruction to countless countries in my past life?


    Wasn''t it because I was moved by her story? So... it was time for me to create a foundation that would make her happy, just as she had done for me.


    No matter how powerful the king of monsters may be... it surely wouldn''t be as strong as that gigantic dragon. Of course, I would have to see it for myself, but there was no need to be overly scared.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Even during dinner, the atmosphere was not much different from the daytime. It was evident that His Excellency had witnessed the knights'' intense training throughout the day and seemed quite satisfied with it.


    Furthermore, when I mentioned that Adilun had installed a magic circle to increase mana concentration, I could see a surprised expression on his face.


    "That... happened right after the transformation. I didn''t know the details, but should I say that shes of inspiration gradually increased after the transformation? My affinity for mana also significantly improved."


    "Things have worked out well in many ways. It''s truly fortunate. I believe you will be of great help in the uing subjugation."


    "Yes."


    "I received word that Lucas will be arriving soon. However... ording to the news he ryed, this monster attack seems to be of considerable scale. It''s not the usual size of monsters that appear. If we make the slightest mistake, we may have to seek help from the central forces."


    "The central forces? Will they actually send support?"


    "They are cautious. There are more than a few who would be pleased if Rodenov were weakened... but if Rodenov copses, they won''t be able to ensure their own security, so they will likely send support. The best scenario would be for us to stop them without any casualties... I''m not sure. We''ll have to wait for the situation to unfold. For now, we have requested support from the central forces."


    "What was the response from the central forces?"


    "They said they understand for now. But how things will actually turn out...?"


    "We should prepare the subjugation party in advance, right?"


    "That''s right. So, we''re preparing the subjugation party in advance, and as soon as Lucas arrives, we will immediately set the punitive force in motion."


    "Understood, Father."


    "I understand."


    I know you two are struggling quite a bit, but please cheer up a little. I will also do my best to prepare.


    "Yes."


    We nodded solemnly, and dinner came to an end.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After dinner, I bid farewell to Adilun and was about to turn back to head to the training grounds. However, I heard Adilun''s voice calling me to stop.


    Physis.


    Yes?


    "Are you heading to the training grounds right now?"


    "Yes. I feel like... I need more training."


    "Then let''s go together. I think I also need to build up my stamina."


    Stamina?


    "Yes. If I''m part of the subjugation party, I can''t expect to be treated as a nobledy. So, I think it''s necessary to at least build up some stamina, right?"


    "Well, that''s true... But won''t you get tired?"


    "It''s okay. Everyone is putting in effort, so I can''t be the only one resting."


    "Then... okay. Let''s go together."


    "Yes!"


    Adilun came up to me and linked her arm with mine. It seemed like... it was not only about building stamina, but she also wanted to spend time with me.


    "Tell me the truth, more than building stamina, you just want to be with me, right?"


    "Hehe. Yes, that''s right. If the subjugation starts... we won''t have time for this."


    "...I see."


    I wrapped my arm around Adilun''s shoulders, pulling her closer, and we walked towards the training grounds together.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 78: Tempered (4)

    Chapter 78: Tempered (4)<strong>Chapter 78: Tempered (4)</strong>


    <strong>[Adiluns POV]</strong>


    Haaaah... Haaaaah


    Ragged breaths escaped from my lips involuntarily.


    It had already been an hour since Physis and I started running in the training grounds. I could truly feel how rigorously the knights were being trained.


    I felt tired, and my legs were starting to lose strength, but I didnt stop. Once I joined the subjugation party, I would face even harsher situations, and there might be instances where I needed to conserve mana.


    If I relied too much on magic, I could easily find myself unable to cope with unexpected events. Although dragons were said to have unlimited control over mana, as a human with dragon blood running through my veins, I couldnt enjoy infinite mana.


    It was true that I possessed an overwhelming amount of mana, but it wasnt infinite, so there would inevitably be moments when my mana ran out.


    To prepare for such situations, I had to conserve mana without fail, and eventually, the time woulde when I had to push my pitiful body to its limits.


    There was still some time before the subjugation party was formed, so I had to build up my stamina until then... at the very least.


    But in the end, my legs gave out.


    Adilun, are you alright?


    Uh... yes.


    I forced myself to say that I was fine, but Physis immediately understood from my expression that I wasnt okay.


    Lets take a break. Youve been running for quite a while. If you can keep up with my pace for an hour, your... basic stamina is remarkably good. Even well-trained soldiers cant run like that.


    R-Really?


    Yes. It seems like the dragon blood flowing through your body has manifested a little more... Did you always have such good stamina?


    No, Ive never exerted myself so vigorously before, so I didnt know the details.


    With this level of basic stamina... if you put in a little effort, youll be able to keep moving without getting tired during the subjugation partys activities.


    Im relieved...


    Upon Physis encouraging words, I slumped down in my ce. Physis followed suit and sat beside me, gently patting my head as if praising my efforts.


    Youve been through a lot.


    Its only you who undergoes this training every day.


    Hahaha, is that so?


    To be honest, I understand now after running in the training grounds today. How much effort our knights put in... It was incredibly challenging.


    Because thats what were supposed to do.


    He spoke calmly and looked at me very affectionately, gently stroking my hair. I couldnt help but think how amazing he and the knights were as I leaned into his touch.


    Just the fact that you work hard at what needs to be done is remarkable. Honestly, there are times when I get distracted while doing the tasks assigned to me... You and the knights train rigorously every day.


    Its inevitable. If we dont train rigorously, well be killed.


    Ah...


    Well, thats partly a joke... Actually, its because we receive corresponding rewards. I think what youre doing to be an excellent sessor, wrestling with various documents and practicing magicte into the night, is more remarkable.


    As I mentioned earlier, do you find time for other things in between?


    As humans, we need some rest, dont we? We also have our own resting time. In fact, I think what you do is even more impressive. Ive heard that you handle the tasks that His Excellency takes care of as well.


    Thats true. Maybe once this incident is over, I might start receiving proper sessor training.


    Is that so?


    Yes. And maybe... as soon as the sessor training is over, my father will pass down the duchy to me. He has been thinking of resigning from the duchy and traveling with my mother for a long time.


    Hahaha. My father was like that too.


    Count and Countess had a good rtionship, right?


    Thats right. Considering how nobles used to engage in extramarital affairs as if it were a daily routine... its quite a rare case.


    Thats true. Ande to think of it, in other territories, problems caused by extramarital affairs often arise. Issues like illegitimate children...


    Let us not do that.


    Heh. If you ever do that, Ill kill you and then kill myself.


    ...Dont say such scary things. And I would never betray you. Besides, my gaze doesnt wander to other women in the first ce.


    Really?


    Have you ever seen me divert my attention to someone else, leaving you aside? Ive always looked at you, except for when I had to dance with Princess Lobelia during the National Foundation Day.


    Lets not talk about that.


    I spoke to him with a slightly annoyed expression. In any situation, at any time... I didnt want to hear another womans nameing out of his mouth.


    Ah... Sorry. I was thoughtless.


    No, its not that serious... Its just that thinking about it at that moment put me in a certain mood.


    I see. You must have been quite upset then.


    ...Yes.


    Dont worry. Ive never felt any romantic attraction toward other women even then.


    Yes. Ill trust you.


    Anyway, do you want to run a little more, or should we call it a day?


    I want to run a little more. But, could you keep doing this for a little longer?


    Saying that, I nestled into his embrace. I buried my back into his chest and held his strong arm around my waist.


    The intense warmth made my whole body pleasantly tired. It wasfortable. I wanted to stay like this forever.


    As much as you want.


    Thank you. Oh, speaking of infidelity... When do you want to get married?


    Right now.


    Lets skip unrealistic talk.


    Well, if thats not it... how about in six months? It seems suitable when the deadline we promised each other ends.


    I feel the same way. That works out well.


    Marriage, huh...


    He seemed to have some renewed thoughts as he lifted his chin from my head and looked up at the sky.


    Will I be able to do well?


    Well both have a lot to learn. But as my mother said, marriage is aboutplementing each others weaknesses and growing together.


    Indeed.


    As long as we have trust in each other and dont betray one another... I believe we can ovee anything.


    Yes. I hope ites soon.


    Me too. We should... finish what we startedst time, right?


    I tilted my head back and smiled teasingly at him.


    Hahaha... You might faint, you know?


    Well, I wont know until I try. Actually, todays run and the subjugation party... they are also preparations for that. To endure with your monster-like stamina, I also need to have some level of stamina...


    Arent you often saying things that are too embarrassing?


    Well, whats wrong with that? Its just the two of us anyway. Oh, by the way, how many children would you like to have?


    ...The more, the better.


    Iughed softly at those words and nodded my head.


    That matches my thoughts. Well, shall we start running again?


    Sure.


    Lets go.


    I stood up from his embrace, nced at the sky for a moment, and then looked ahead.


    It was time to run.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis POV]</strong>


    I watched Adilun as she ran.


    Wearing clothes that were somewhat tight to the body for training and running hard to build up physical strength, the appearance of Adilun had remarkable beauty in itself.


    It wasnt just about her physical appearance or the curves of her body; her determination and effort were admirable.


    Those who put in effort always shine.


    And even more so, someone who strives in an area that is not their expertise, fearing they might inconvenience others... they alleviate the suffering of others to that extent.


    So I should also strive harder. So that no one, not a single person living in thisnd, will have to mourn the loss of a precious person. So that Adilun wont have to experience sadness because of that.


    I thought as I followed behind Adilun, running at a slower pace.


    Adilun continued to run, even as her breath became heavy. What kind of future does she envision? And how will her happiness be fulfilled within it?


    I was curious about that.


    If I stayed by her side and observed that scene, what would I feel?


    It was still a story of an unknown future, but I could only hope.


    That our future... moves in the ideal direction that we both envision.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    From the next day onward, Adilun and I continued our training. The surprising thing was that Adiluns stamina was increasing noticeably.


    Perhaps it was due to her dragon bloodline. Even during our run today, she didnt show any signs of fatigue like she did yesterday.


    Both she and I felt a sense of disbelief at that fact.


    Is this really okay?


    In addition to that, I even gave her some instructions on the martial arts I use. At least she should have the basic self-defense skills.


    And... more than just her stamina increasing quickly, I was astonished.


    Adiluns rate of growth was extraordinary.


    It was as if she wasnt someone learning martial arts for the first time; she easily followed my movements. It wasnt just mimicking the motions.


    She replicated not only the movements but also the distribution of power and the principles of how to strike the opponent more forcefully.


    Haha.


    An incredulousugh escaped me. It didnt matter to me, but if other knights were to witness this, they might feel that the world is truly unfair.


    Why?


    Well, just... because the world seems so unfair.


    What?


    Oh, nothing. Adilun, try not to show your martial arts skills to others as much as possible.


    Of course. Its more effective to keep things like this hidden.


    Yes...


    Well, maybe it was better to have something good after all.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 79: Subjugation (1)

    Chapter 79: Subjugation (1)<strong>Chapter 79: Subjugation (1)</strong>


    After about a week, Lucas finally returned to Rodenov.


    The reason for his dyed return was the sudden appearance of monsters between the Ice Wall and Rodenov.


    Lucas deemed those monsters dangerous, so he rushed towards Rodenov, trying to reduce their numbers as much as possible.


    Even though there was a teleport gate near the vicinity of the Ice Wall, he didnt use it for a reason; Apparently, only the Ice Wall had a teleport gate, so he believed that the people living between the Ice Wall and Rodenov wouldnt receive timely support. If even a brief moment passed, those vigers would be swept away without a doubt.


    Thanks to his efforts, a significant number of people were able to escape from the monsters harm, and as soon as he judged that the situation with the monsters was under control, he immediately returned to Rodenov.


    So, thats what happened. Youve worked hard, Lucas.


    I apologize for beingte, Your Excellency.


    No, there is no need to apologize. You acted with the well-being of Rodenovs residents in mind. Theres nothing to reproach you for.


    Thank you for your understanding.


    Still, you arrived at the right time. The knights are all prepared, and Physis and Adilun are ready too... Now we just need to confirm the members of the subjugation party and head to the Ice Wall.


    Will the Princess also go?


    Of course. She is the future ruler of Rodenov, and now its time for her to step forward.


    Wouldnt that be dangerous?


    There might be a possibility... However, I bet that she wont be harmed. She possesses the blood of dragons more than anyone recorded in Rodenovs history. Can anyone in this empire boast better magical skills than her? I think not.


    I see.


    Moreover, we have Physis as well.


    Thats true...


    Lucas nodded, recognizing that Physis growth was on an extraordinary level. Among the many geniuses he had encountered, Physis was beyondparison.


    As each day passed, Physis strength increased at an astonishing rate. This was the reason why Johannes was not particrly worried, and Lucas understood his reasoning.


    Immediately, Lucas recalled Physiss recent disy of power. He had be significantly stronger since the duel they had, now even surpassing Lucas himself in strength.


    While someone with even a modicum of talent might feel envious, in the realm of talents high above the sky, it was not something to be jealous of.


    Besides, Physis was destined to be the future Duke of Rodenov. Naturally, it was a cause for celebration to have such a capable person as a knight.


    Anyway, dont worry too much.


    I understand.


    After finishing the conversation with Duke Johannes, Lucas immediately headed to the training grounds.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    Upon arriving at the training grounds, Lucas couldnt believe his eyes. Even though he hadnt been away for too long, the knights momentum seemed even more vigorous, and their magic power had noticeably increased.


    He approached Tir, who weed him back, and inquired about the sudden improvements and the kind of magic Physis had employed.


    What exactly happened? It looks like the knights abilities have suddenly soared.


    Your thoughts are correct. Sir Physis and Lady helped us in many ways.


    How exactly did they help?


    Feel the mana once, Sir Lucas.


    Mana?


    Lucas focused his mind, and what he experienced next left him utterly astonished.


    ...Was the mana concentration in the training grounds always been this high?


    Haha. I knew youd be surprised too. Its amazing, isnt it? Its the effect of the magic circle she installed.


    Ive never heard of such a magic circle...


    I heard they thought it was worth a try. And as it turned out, it worked splendidly. Truly fitting for someone with the blood of dragons.


    Wow.


    Lucas was speechless. What had happened during the three weeks he was away from Rodenov?


    Okay, but what about everyones training?


    Well, um... Everyone trained intensely, almost like savage warriors.


    Intensely?


    Yes. Sir Physis advised us that we wouldnt need delicate swordy for the time being, as we couldnt predict the chaotic situations the subjugation party might face. So we swung our swords at each other relentlessly, training our stamina to the point of exhaustion. We rolled desperately to avoid being hit by other knights swords. Thats how we ended up like this.


    ...I see.


    Lucas instantly grasped Physis intentions.


    If the mana concentration is higher, the body absorbs mana more efficiently during intense training. In other words, he must have known that the total amount of mana umted in the body would increase. Moreover, he probably assumed there might be no realbat in the prepared state... Now I understand. Theres no substitute for real battle training. Rodenovs knights have all honed their individual swordsmanship andbat skills, so he must have found a way to maximize that.


    Lucas nodded and replied to Tir.


    I understand, Sir Tir. Youve all worked hard.


    Well, thanks to that, our skills have improved a lot... It wasnt easy, but it wasnt too bad. Sir Physis had it the hardest.


    Physis?


    Yes. During the chaotic training, we all targeted Physis first. We considered him the most formidable opponent. Even so, he stubbornly held his ground until the very end. Honestly, its hard to believe hes only twenty.


    Hahaha. Thats true.


    Its amazing how much a person can change in less than a year.


    Thats right. Its just... all good things happened. Anyway, Ill head in now. I need to relieve some tension.


    Please go ahead, Sir Lucas.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis POV]</strong>


    Late at night at the training grounds, Adilun and I continued our training until thest moment, following Duke Johannes instructions to prepare for the subjugation party heading to the ice wall tomorrow.


    Of course, we didnt train at full intensity, knowing we would need to depart promptly, but I needed some time to review what Adilun had learned from me.


    Adilun, did you hear? Tomorrow, were forming the subjugation party and heading to the ice wall right away.


    Yes, I heard from Father earlier.


    Sir Lucas has returned... Now the real action begins.


    ...Yes.


    Adilun appeared slightly uneasy. She imed to be fine, but her lingering anxiety probably stemmed from her caring nature. She always hoped no one would get hurt.


    Are you worried?


    ...Yes.


    Itll be alright. Dont worry too much.


    Sir Lucas mentioned encountering a considerable number of monsters during his journey. The monsters themselves arent frightening, but the consequences they might cause scare me. If Sir Lucas had beente, I might have heard such news - viges disappearing due to monster attacks. I... hate that.


    Thats why were going as the subjugation party, Adilun.


    I dont want to see the knights or the soldiers getting hurt. But... theres no doubt that such a situation might arise.


    ...True.


    So, Ill do my best. You, too... will you do your best?


    Of course. This ce feels like my hometown now.


    ...Thank you. Actually, Im still anxious, but I feel relieved knowing youre here.


    Its an honor to hear that.


    Physis.


    Yes?


    Please dont get hurt.


    dly. But Adilun, can you forgive me if I get hurt while trying to protect you?


    No, I wont forgive that either. So, please dont get hurt. I can take care of myself to some extent.


    Adilun looked at me with determination. The deep affection in her eyes showed she genuinely cared about my well-being.


    ...Ill keep that in mind.


    When wee back, theres something I want to tell you, so make sure you finish everything well ande back to me.


    Sure.


    I was curious about what she meant, but I didnt ask. I knew she wouldnt answer if I asked now. So, I simply nodded in response to her words.


    After finishing our training, Adilun took a deep breath and spoke to me.


    Thats it for today.


    Yes.


    Now that its like this, I want us to clean up the monsters as quickly as possible, so that there wont be any threat to Rodenov.


    Me too.


    So, lets do our best, together.


    Her bright smile looked very beautiful. Was there anything more beautiful than someone striving to protect what they hold dear?


    Unintentionally, I reached out and touched her face. It was a reward for her hard training, and at the same time, it was also a gift she gave to me for the nights I worked hard for her.


    As I ced my hand on her face, she seemed to understand my intentions and slightly closed her eyes.


    Her face drew closer, and I could faintly smell the sweat from her rigorous training, but at this moment, the scent of her sweat seemed to fulfill some of my sexual desires.


    We kissed. Just like in the past, when we did not cross the line but continued our actions, I caressed her body and explored her lips passionately.


    It seemed like she also wanted to dispel the uneasiness caused by the uing subjugation mission, as she clung to me tightly and kissed me passionately.


    With each kiss and mingling of our tongues, an audacious thought came to my mind.


    I just wanted topletely cross the line after this mission was over... Such a thought...


    It was a bold idea, but honestly, I didnt think I could resist anymore beyond this.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ Announcement: Just published a few chapters of my currently favorite romance novel. Hope you guys will like it as much as I did  Here Is the Link: https://.readingpia.me/series/picking-up-unrequited-love


    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 80: Subjugation (2)

    Chapter 80: Subjugation (2)<strong>Chapter 80: Subjugation (2)</strong>


    It didnt take too long to form the subjugation party.


    Among the remaining knights in Rodenov, except for those guarding Rodenov, all the others were mobilized.


    The number of knights alone amounted to hundreds. In addition to that, there was arge military force of around ten thousand soldiers who were going to support them on the Ice Wall.


    Furthermore, all ten thousand of these soldiers were experienced in subduing monsters. The intense momentum in their eyes was even stronger than that of ordinary knights.


    If they managed to survive until the end of this subjugation, quite a few of them might receive knighthood.


    After all, the rewards for military achievements from monster subjugation in Rodenov were substantial.


    The departure speech was brief as well. Gathering the massive army of ten thousand soldiers and hundreds of knights, Duke Johannes simply said:


    What grandiose words do you need? Fight. Win. Protect. Of course, those who perform meritorious deeds will receive appropriate rewards.


    Yes!


    Go.


    And so, the subjugation party led by Lucas set off toward the Ice Wall.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis POV]</strong>


    There was a limit to the number of people the teleportation gate could teleport at once, and it couldnt teleport an army asrge as ten thousand, so we had no choice but to march from Rodenov to the Ice Wall.


    We could have taken the time to teleport the soldiers gradually, but that might have overloaded the teleportation gate, so we ultimately decided on marching.


    It was a strong armyposed of only strong soldiers anyway, so the road to the Ice Wall did not take too long.


    Even when the monstersunched an attack during the march, there wasnt a single casualty, so it was clear how well-prepared the soldiers of Rodenov were for monster subjugation.


    Especially Adiluns presence made a significant impact on the march.


    While we couldnt userge-scale teleportation due to the number of people, she used various types of magic to make the march of the subjugation party morefortable.


    She made their steps lighter and created warm winds to shield them from the cold.


    Not only did she use this magic on several individuals, but the entire subjugation party felt its effects, making their marching speed much faster.


    Adiluns terrifying magical skills were impossible to ignore. The praises of the knights continued for her, who showed only slight tiredness even after casting magic on arge scale.


    With the increased marching speed, we reached the Ice Wall much earlier than anticipated, almost twice as fast.


    In the meantime, the small monsters were naturally subdued as if they were being trampled on by the army.


    And of course, there were no casualties.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    I saw the sight of a gigantic wall. A massive wall that had been standing for hundreds of years to stop the monsters pushing from the north, revealing itself before my eyes.


    The Ice Wall, positioned between two mountain ranges in the north of Rodenov,pletely controlled the invasion of monsters, protecting both Rodenov and the Empire.


    Functioning as a fortress, many soldiers stood guard there every day. The regr stationed forces alone amounted to exactly ten thousand soldiers, and with the mercenariesing and going, the number reached twenty thousand.


    Since a huge army of twenty thousand was stationed there, a city was formed around the Ice Wall, creating andscape simr to the fortress city of Caltix.


    Due to therge entertainment district built to boost the morale of soldiers who always faced extreme situations, there were even some soldiers who weed being stationed here.


    It was quite a pleasant ce as long as the monsters didnt invade. Of course, the training was demanding.


    Considering that it was in front of thend of death beyond the north, where monsters frequently emerged,rge-scale deployment of troops was permitted, However, in recent years, monster invasions werent as significant, making them more of a financial burden for Rodenov.


    Nevertheless, Rodenovs financial situation wasnt so dire as to stagger from just that much, so it was fortunate if one could call it that.


    When we arrived at the Ice Wall, the fortressmander, Aiden Felstadt, greeted us warmly.


    Wee, Sir Lucas. The Princess, and Sir Physis too.


    It hasnt been that long since west met, has it?


    Perhaps for you, but not for these two, right?


    Well... thats true. Anyway, how is the current situation? Its been about a week since I left, so I assume more monsters have appeared during that time.


    Thats right. They keep increasing endlessly. Right now, even 30,000 troops seem insufficient.


    Is that so? The rate of increase is much faster than I expected.


    In my view... It seems like their king has shown up.


    A king, you say?


    Yes. Other than that, I cant exin the scale of that level. Ive been stationed here for nearly a decade, and despite ounting for all the other monster invasions over the years... this is thergest scale Ive seen Its only been 5 years since the top-level monsters gathered an army and invaded. Even then, it was not on such a grand scale.


    The moment I heard Aidens words, I could be sure. The king of the monsters, the demon king, who almost half destroyed the north, had indeed appeared.


    Although I thought that the story and reality might differ, it seemed they were following a simr course.


    Whether it was fortunate that I had conducted training in preparation for the demon kings appearance, or just knowing that he had emerged would be a bad thing, I couldnt say.


    The two knights maintained stern expressions as we discussed our countermeasures.


    So, what do we do? If their numbers are sorge, it seems impossible for the subjugation party to directly go out and fight.


    Indeed. Well have to fight the monsters from atop the fortress walls.


    Alright...


    But theres one problem... If its such a massive horde of monsters, theres a possibility they could breach the Ice Wall. Especially if their king personally leads them... I cant even imagine that. Even the highest-ranking monsters alone are so formidable that its beyondprehension.


    I remember that time too. It was truly... enormous.


    We can only observe the situation for now. Originally, the n was for the subjugation party to go out and reduce their numbers a bit before retreating. However, if we do that now, well immediately be swept away by the monsters tidal wave... Its frustrating.


    Contrary to my expectations, Adilun, who had been silent, pondered for a moment and then spoke to the two knights.


    Among the monsters, is there a monster individual that sees through the invisible state?


    You mean invisibility? We havent tried it, so were not sure... But if there are monsters that can sense a presence, theyll likely expose the invisibility right away.


    What if wepletely erase ones presence as well?


    ...Is that possible?


    In the past, I used to leave a trace of my presence, but now I can erase itpletely. Wait.


    At that moment, the figure of Adilun momentarily disappeared in front of all of us. It was invisibility magic. But there was something different from before. When she used invisibility at the social gathering, I definitely caught her presence But right now I could catch nothing.


    There is no presence. This


    When I said that, Adilun immediately dispelled the invisibility.


    Is this enough... for our purposes?


    How long can you maintain it?


    For up to ten people, about two hours... can be sustained.


    Wow. Then...


    In an instant, Aiden marveled. Sir Lucas and I nodded in agreement. If she couldpletely erase the presence of up to ten people for two hours... that meant she could handle a considerable number of high-ranking monsters or even some superior monsters, slipping through their ranks andunching powerful attacks.


    Even just the ten knights could handle high-ranking monsters if they fought together, but they always found it difficult to approach them while being protected by superior and intermediate monsters.


    But... if we couldpletely ignore the low-ranking monsters and assassinate just one of them, the monsters would be helpless.


    If that were the case, we might be able to significantly diminish the enemys forces.


    Even with the two-hour time constraint... if it was enough to preemptively block the most threatening attacks when the monsters advanced toward the Ice Wall.


    Of course, Adilun needed to maintain the magic, so only up to nine knights can move. But with Sir Lucas here and me, even with just nine, we should be able to easily dispatch high-ranking monsters.


    Impressive, Princess Adilun. With this, we can preemptively block powerful attacksing towards the Ice Wall.


    As if the other knights shared the same thoughts as mine, both of them looked at Adilun with admiration.


    When youunch an attack, does invisibility get canceled or not?


    Of course. Thats why I need to apany them...


    Isnt it dangerous?


    Isnt it even more dangerous if high-ranking monsters and the demon king push through the Ice Wall?


    True...


    As its quite challenging, I wont be able to use other magic while maintaining invisibility... However, with other knights present, we should achieve a sufficient effect.


    Then, based on that, how about moving in a direction that focuses on dealing with the higher-ranking monsters?


    I agree. So, Princess Adilun, when should we start the operation?


    We dont need to wait long. Lets start from tomorrow.


    Upon Aidens question, Adilun answered.


    Understood.


    Ill choose eight skilled knights for this. Sir Physis, youll join as well... of course?


    Yes.


    I nodded.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter --</strong>


    [ TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 81: Subjugation (3)

    Chapter 81: Subjugation (3)<strong>Chapter 81: Subjugation (3)</strong>


    <strong>[Physis POV]</strong>


    Once the direction was determined, things progressed rapidly. A swift and efficient assassination team was formed, consisting of ten members, including myself, Adilun, and Lucas. This team was meant to prate among the monsters and intercept the monsters of higher rank or higher.


    The execution was scheduled for tomorrow. Although it seemed nearly impossible to sneak among countless monsters and cut the head of a higher-level monster, we had a powerful magician who could turn unreal into reality.


    Thus, we were confident that we could handle the threatening monsters sessfully.


    If monsters suddenly died in a ce where there were no enemies, it was obvious that chaos would arise. Confused, the monsters would retaliate against the ones attacking them.


    Although the monsters were not highly intelligent, they possessed an innate characteristic of absolute obedience to their leader who leads them.


    The Demon King must have realized this and established amand structure for the monsters. Only those who followed him would be spared, and he would consolidate the monsters forces.


    Therefore, if the Kings designatedmand system were to falter... the monsters would likely fall into disarray.


    Since their leader had been killed, their aggression might turn towards the surrounding monsters.


    As monsters inherentlycked a sense of collective consciousness...


    The Demon King would probably need to reassert his dominance or issue new orders to regain control over them.


    Though it might be considered an inefficient army, except for the King, most monsters had considerably lower intelligence. It was only natural for them.


    In a way, we could be grateful for such traits in them. If monsters, excluding the King, possessed high intelligence... Well, the threat they posed would likely exceed what we were facing now.


    Monsters were not born through natural means, except for extremely rare cases, which were excluded from this discussion.


    They were born from the umtion of negative emotions from humans. When the negative emotions in the world gathered at a particr point, monsters would be born. And an example of an extremely rare case was the monster I found during huntingpetitions.


    At that time, the mother monster, who absorbed the negative emotions from the surrounding humans, merely acted as a vessel to give birth to the monsters. It was not a normal process of animals mating and giving birth. So, such cases could be considered extremely rare.


    Anyway, in the end, monsters possessed traits derived from human emotions. Therefore, their actions werergely instinctive, and they showed movements devoid of any sign of intelligence. Of course, this could make them even more threatening.


    As they acted purely on instinct, the moment they sensed prey, they would rush forward without any hesitation, even if it meant risking their lives.


    But thanks to Adilun, the situation was quite positive. We could aim for high-level and top-tier monsters while witnessing the monsters tearing each other apart.


    That was why Adiluns expression in front of me was quite rather bright. She believed that her presence could be a significant help in this crisis.


    Come to think of it,tely, I had been resolving most of the matters myself. Perhaps she felt the need to do something herself.


    Im so d. I think things have be a lot easier thanks to you.


    Im happy that I could be of help.


    Adilun said, putting a rather extravagant dessert into her mouth. Here, the Ice Wall was usually quite overflowing with extravagant food. It must have been because a lot of materials from Rodenov were poured here.


    I couldnt tell if the dessert was sweet, or if it was the situation itselfher being pleased by the fact that she could be of help.


    Although I wasnt entirely sure, seeing her happy made me feel good too. It was much better to see her smiling rather than feeling sad or anxious.


    The dessert here is really delicious. It feels worth the money spent.


    Its quite surprising for me too. I knew there were all kinds of entertainment here, but I never expected there to be master dessert makers as well.


    That  Because there is a brothel.


    Adilun began to speak somewhat embarrassedly.


    Most of the people living in brothels are women  so they also need their own forms of enjoyment, right?


    Well, enjoying something as much as eating is quite rare, after all...


    Yes. Anyway, thats why we opened a dessert shop... well, it brings in quite a significant ie.


    Uh, um...


    Honestly, the conversation topic suddenly shifted to the brothel, and both Adilun and I couldnt help but blush. Although I had been able to get rid of a strong desire the other day  Since then, I have had a constant longing.


    The longing to cross the line with her...


    Perhaps it was the same with Adilun because I couldnt help but notice her eyes as she looked at me from time to time.


    Um, anyway, lets change the subject... So, well move as soon as the morninges, right?


    Thats right. Although it might not seem like a significant blow due to the monsters size, as the number of high-level and top-tier individuals decreases, various internal issues will likely arise between them.


    Im feeling a bit nervous...


    Itll be alright. Sir Lucas is with us, and Im here too. Unless our presence ispletely detected, we should be fine.


    Ill do my best.


    ...Yes. Dont worry too much.


    Okay.


    Shall we start heading back? To our room. Since weve finished eating.


    Yes.


    The reason I referred to it as our room It was because the knights around me, who clearly knew that the rtionship between me and Adilun had improved, urged me and Adilun to share a room.


    Of course, I didnt refuse, and neither did Adilun.


    Not because we had any sinister intentions, but because I was concerned that she might spend the night worrying about unnecessary things.


    ...Truly.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    Um... Can I go wash up first?


    Sure. Just dont make the same mistake asst time.


    Last time... Ah.


    At that moment, a mischievous smile appeared on Adiluns face.


    The attempt to seduce me seemed to have no intention of stopping even aftering this far, and the charm that was revealed quietly in a mischievous smile was a little dizzy.


    Should I not wrap myself in a towel this time?


    ...Theres a limit to how much I can handle.


    When I spoke a little firmly, Adilun pouted.


    Youre telling me to do that?


    Crossing the line would be six months, no, five months from now.


    When I think about it... it was ultimately a matter of trust between you and me, right? I trust youpletely now. To the point where I wont be shaken by baseless rumors. Arent you the same?


    I shook my head at Adilun. I could now trust her wholeheartedly. But this was not about trust between Adilun and me; it was about the mess within myself that I hadnt fully sorted out yet.


    I still hadntpletely organized my inner self. The remnants of my wed thinking before I became aware of my past life still lingered.


    Ive trusted you since before. The issue now is whether I can trust myselfpletely.


    Hmm.


    Ive been saying it for a while. I was afraid I might hurt you again...


    I know.


    Adilun interrupted my words. Her affectionate gaze was fixed on me.


    So I am waiting. but  I didnt have as much patience as I thought. So, I want you toe to a conclusion quickly.


    Ill keep that in mind.


    And one more thing.


    ...?


    Starting a marriage based on trust is undoubtedly great, but its also good to work towards a proper marriage while adapting to each other. Honestly, now I can ept even the violent side of you if you ever disy it.


    You shouldnt say things like that carelessly. I definitely try to be rational in any situation, but there are times when things dont go my way, and Im sure it will hurt you.


    I decide whether it hurts me or not. Is this what Im going through?


    What if the level of the wound is too much for you to ept?


    When I said I trust you... it means I believe that you wont go that far, even in situations you cant control. Sometimes, I wonder if you underestimate yourself too much.


    I cant say for sure that I dont have that tendency.


    So dont worry too much. I  Because I like the violent side of you that I sometimes see.


    Isnt that too far-fetched?


    I said I trust you... and that includes believing that you wont harm me as much as you think. Even before you changed, Honestly, judging from the way you treated me before you changed, I dont think it would be strange if you would have beat me right away.


    Of course, Ive done a lot of wrong to you...


    Even so. People tend to easily forget their own mistakes, right? But you... you werent like that. Thats why I trust you. I trusted myself when I transformed and fully believed in myself, and I can trust you while being with you. Especially afterst time... when we had that intimate encounter. Watching you maintain control until the end during that time made me trust you even more.


    That...


    So, once this situation is over...


    As Adilun hinted at something, I could feel my heart beating faster and my breath bing rough.


    Eat me.


    ...Alright.


    Seeing her smile brightly, I eventually surrendered to her.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter --</strong>


    [ TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 82: Take a break

    Chapter 82: Take a break<strong>Chapter 82: Take a break</strong>


    <strong>[Physis POV]</strong>


    As soon as I entered the bedroom, Adilun nestled in my arms. Her soft body and the sweet scent began to linger in my nose.


    Isnt it a bit of a shame to just go to sleep like this?


    Well, it is... But we shouldnt exhaust ourselves too much, so maybe its better to just rest today.


    Mm... Is that so?


    Thats why, lets just...


    I said that and pressed my lips against hers. A kiss that never gets tiring no matter how many times I share it. Softness lingered on my lips, and a dizzying sensation spread through my entire body.


    This must be what they call ecstasy. Every time I embraced her or our lips met, I felt this ecstasy.


    Well, if I didnt feel this ecstasy despite having such strong affection for her, it would be a lie.


    Um...


    A moan of regret lingered in my ears from slightly parted lips, but I pretended not to notice.


    I pulled her head close and held her in my arms.


    It was warm.


    There was no need for any sentiment. Theforting and calming scent began to fill my whole body. I just cherished this moment. Even without sharing our love or locking lips...


    Just holding her in my arms, feeling her warmth, this moment was more precious than any other.


    Words I wanted to keep to myself still circled inside me. The words I love you.


    I was afraid if I said it too much, it might wither away someday, or it might lose its impact. It was not an easy decision, but now, facing a battle that might be dangerous, I thought it was okay.


    Carefully, I opened my mouth.


    I love you, Adilun.


    Ah...


    A stifled moan escaped her lips. Even without looking, I knew what expression she would have right now. Her face must be flushed, with a happy smile, I imagined.


    As I expected, when she briefly left my embrace and faced me, Adiluns face showed the expression I had anticipated.


    She was looking at me with a joyful smile.


    Do you know what?


    What?


    This is the first time you said you love me.


    ...Is that so?


    Yes.


    Come to think of it... It really is. Im sorry.


    Adilun looked puzzled by my words.


    Why are you suddenly apologizing?


    I thought If I say it too often, it might lose its impact... So, I intentionally didnt say it much.


    Lose its impact?


    Yes, when words be too familiar, they might not bring the initial excitement anymore. If saying I love you bes that way, it might make me a bit sad.


    Hmm... I dont think thats the case.


    Really?


    Yes. If you think you love me, please keep expressing it. Of course, as you said, it might lose some of its novelty, but even if I hear it every day, it will still be a new phrase to me. I believe your words will always have that effect on me.


    Then, Ill say it more often from now on.


    Sure.


    Now, lets get some rest. Starting tomorrow, well be quite busy.


    ...Alright. Still...


    Once again, her lips touched mine as softly as a feather, but unlike before, they parted quickly. Adilun, with a slightly puzzled expression, spoke to me.


    We should always have a goodnight kiss, right?


    Haha. Yes. Goodnight, Adilun.


    I lightly kissed her back, and then turned off the lights in the room.


    In the room, faint moonlight illuminated us as I held her tightly, keeping her in my embrace while falling asleep.


    It was the mostfortable sleeping arrangement Ive had so far.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    As the dawn broke, and the sunlight gradually brightened, my eyes naturally opened.


    When was thest time I slept sofortably? With a joyful sigh, I looked at Adilun, who was always stunning no matter when I saw her.


    Quietly closing her eyes, with a content and satisfied smile on her lips, I could see Adiluns face the moment I woke up. That alone made me feel good all day.


    Mm...


    With a slight moan, Adilun opened her eyes.


    Uh... Physis?


    With eyes that seemed dazzled, she furrowed her brows slightly. Then, as she finally recalled that we had slept in the same room yesterday, she smiled yfully with drowsy eyes.


    Did you sleep well?


    Uh, yes. Did you sleep well too?


    I slept well because of you. So, do you want to sleep a bit more? Everything in our n depends on your condition...


    No, Im awake now. Sigh...


    Really? Then lets get up and wash up.


    ...Shall we wash together this time? Weve already seen each others bodies before anyway.


    ...Sure.


    At the morning proposition, I nodded my head. Frankly, how could I resist such a seductive approach?


    The room we stayed in was one of the best amodations in the Ice Wall castle. Not only was it spacious, but it also had arge bathtub powered by magic.


    So... there was more than enough space for the two of us to get into the bathtub together, and because of that, we could intimately touch each others naked bodies, something we hadnt done in a while.


    The funniest thing was Adiluns reaction. After seeing my naked body again, she smiled softly. Then, she pressed her body against mine.


    For a moment, blood rushed to my lower regions, but I managed to restrain myself and got into the bathtub.


    No matter how I think about it, I think your patience is really amazing.


    When she made a teasingint, I could only give an awkward smile.


    Because were not in a situation to do that right now.


    Then how are you going to handle all that pent-up energyter?


    Well, maybe youll know when the timees. Its not too far off. When that timees, you should be prepared.


    You should be the one preparing. After all, I asked you to train my stamina to avoid getting tired during the subjugation.


    Huh?


    Wait a minute, then you say that you train your stamina in order not to get tired in the subjugation party...


    Hehe. I lied. I did mention that I might becking in mana, but I have no shortage of mana at all. I simply use mana directly from nature. Its the most potent ability of a dragon.


    ...Got me there.


    You should be prepared for it, you know? Even with just this much, I have plenty of talent when ites to using my body.


    I know that very well. Dragons are indeed quite an unreasonable existence.


    And you hate your dragon fiance for that?


    No way.


    I suddenly pulled her close.


    If I didnt like it, I wouldnt have hugged you like this.


    Hehe, I knew youd say that.


    Seriously, be prepared. Once we get through this, I might not let you sleep for a week.


    You should be the one preparing. I dont n to leave the honeymoon suite until I get pregnant.


    Who do you think will win?


    Alright.


    A small bet began. However, all of these exchanges and jokes were meant to ease the tension about the uing monster subjugation.


    Even if we tried to hide all signs, entering the territory of those lurking monsters was quite dangerous. Some of them might even be able to see through invisibility magic.


    But if we didnt do it, the Ice Wall wouldnt withstand the attacks of higher-ranked monsterspared to the numerous lower-ranked ones.


    So, we needed to minimize the number of adversaries whenever possible.


    Well, lets quickly take a bath and then have a meal.


    Sure. Oh, do you want me to wash your back?


    ...Lets wash each other.


    Oh my, how mischievous of you.


    If were talking about mischievousness, youll probably surpass me by far.


    Hehe, you caught me?


    Actually, since thest pic, I cant tell whether youre a fox or a dragon.


    Should I attach a tail next time? A fox tail, or maybe a dragon tail? Well, as the dragons blood bes more evident, who knows, some strange things might happen, and a tail might appear next time. I dont know much about my own body either.


    Any dragon crest?


    Ah, that. I can talk about the dragon crest. It hasnt manifested yet. Maybe once I fully awaken... a crest might appear?


    Isnt the crest a weakness?


    It is a weakness, but its also like a core that contains the essence of natural magic. From then on, I wont have any restrictions when using magic. ording to the records, the ancestral dragon Altair had a dragon crest in one part of his body, but since then, there have been no dragons with manifested crests.


    A weakness that sounds even more dangerous...


    Well, yes. But with you around, it should be fine, right?


    ...Yes.


    Smiling at each other, we began to gently caress and wash each others bodies with great care. Of course, it was excruciating to restrain the desire that surged each time, but I endured it with great effort, knowing that there was something more important waiting for us once this task was done.


    By the way, in many ways, I couldnt help but notice how Adilun became more alluring as the days passed. I was starting to wonder what would happen if we took it all the way to marriage.


    Anyway, we finished all the preparations, and after quickly joining Sir Lucas and the other eight knights who were waiting for us in front of themand center, we climbed the Ice Wall Citadel.


    It was the beginning of the actual subjugation. I sincerely hoped that we would alle out of this unscathed.


    We would undoubtedly make it happen.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 83: Subjugation (4)

    Chapter 83: Subjugation (4)<strong>Chapter 83: Subjugation (4)</strong>


    <strong>[Physis POV]</strong>


    On top of the Ice Wall Citadel, each of us finished our preparations and gazed at the other side of the wall with tense expressions.


    The monsters were gradually forming their forces, and the sight of countless dark figures gathering was so terrifying that it was beyond description.


    This is no joke.


    Everyone nodded at Adiluns words.


    But it will be fine.


    I hope so. Well then, lets begin.


    Adilun closed her eyes for a moment and then cast theplete invisibility spell she had previously demonstrated on all of us.


    Strangely, while under the effect of invisibility magic, we could still see each other.


    However, as we suddenly disappeared, the soldiers who were seeing us off began to look puzzled.


    Oh...


    Even Sir Aidan, who had witnessed this before, couldnt hide his surprise at the sight.


    Adilun eventually lightened the bodies of everyone, including herself, and made us float in the air, then slowly lowered us down the Ice Wall.


    There was no sound or trace. We nodded and dashed forward.


    There was no time to deal with small monsters. We had a time limit of two hours.


    We nned to use Adiluns mass teleportation for the return, so we needed to leave some mana for that. Because of this, Adilun agreed to use only support magic for us in advance.


    She wanted to deal with the monsters using high-powered magic, but that could quickly drain her mana, so I had to console her and make her settle for using less powerful magic.


    With each step forward, the wind surrounded us, and the scenery around us changed in an instant. The monsters, unaware of our charge, just stood still.


    It was a fascinating experience. Facing incredibly dangerous monsters right in front of us but feeling no threat at all. At this level, it could truly be called grand magic.


    Our goal was to deal with the high-ranking monstersmanding the other monsters. They were at the superior or near-superior level, and the other monsters couldnt dare approach them.


    Of course, right now, they couldnt see us at all. So, dealing with them shouldnt be too difficult.


    Surprise attacks were always threatening, let alone when the enemy couldnt see you... The impact of such a surprise would undoubtedly be tremendous.


    I watched the monsters figure. My eyes pierced through its essence, revealing its weaknesses at a nce.


    Moreover, just in case it reacted to this surprise attack, its retreat route was already blocked by other knights.


    This should be enough.


    I stepped into the attack stance and infused my fist with mana.


    The mana resonated and surged into my fist, and my strength grew. At that moment, the top-tier monster started to look around, sensing something strange.


    But it was already toote.


    Before it could notice me, I had already extended my fist in front of it.


    - Kwang!


    The gauntlet, condensed with mana, struck the monsters chest, and at that moment, its insides burst and exploded due to the mana.


    The surrounding monsters seemed bewildered by the sudden turn of events.


    Its okay. They wont hear any sound even if we move.


    Adilun said, floating in the air as she looked at the knights taking battle positions.


    We quickly moved away from that location towards where other high-ranking monsters were present.


    Looking back slightly, we could see the chaotic monsters losing control and attacking other monsters.


    Watching them rampage, I felt that things were going quite smoothly.


    <strong>***</strong>


    The small ripples we caused had thrown the entire monster forces into confusion.


    When the monsters no longer followed themands of the superior monster we initially dealt with, they began to wander around attacking other monsters. It was not just a minor disturbance; it quickly turned into a significant battle.


    ughter between monsters had begun. Adilun looked at it and made a slightly regretful expression. Apparently, she wanted to directly pour her magic on the monsters.


    Taking advantage of the chaos, we actively targeted and exterminated the monsters.


    Sir Lucas, without the enemy noticing his presence, thrust his sword, imbued with frigid mana, at the superior monster.


    Caught off guard by the sudden sword strike, the monsters heart was pierced, and the prated heart began to freeze.


    If Sir Lucas couldnd a blow on the enemy properly, it would be a fatal wound that would lead to an immediate fatality.


    Since he stabbed his sword into the weakness of the monsters I had told him about, the work had to be carried out easily.


    Perhaps it was due to the fact that we were all selected as skilled knights, our battle progressed very smoothly.


    Of course, the enemy couldnt see us, and we were free from all their senses, so it was only natural that we achieved such results.


    Gather. Its time to go back.


    The situation was entirely different from what we worried about, and as the scheduled time wasing to an end, we immediately gathered around Adilun.


    Just as the transparency spell was about to be released, at the right time, Adiluns mass teleportation brought us back to the Ice Wall.


    As soon as we arrived at the Ice Wall, we realized that Adiluns transparency spell that enveloped us had ended. The soldiers who were stationed on the Ice Wall looked at us with surprised expressions and then saluted.


    Thank you for your hard work!


    Yes! The monsters are currently engaged in battles among themselves, so there has been no damage on our side of the Ice Wall!


    In response to Sir Lucas question, the soldier yelled with a tense tone.


    Great, then lets return immediately. You guys have endured a lot.


    Alright !


    Lets go. Princess Adilun and Sir Physis.


    Yes.


    We immediately headed back to themand center. When all ten knights returned without a scratch, Sir Aidan looked at us with amazed eyes.


    ...Impressive.


    It was all thanks to the princess magic. They had no idea where we were, even as their bodies were hacked to pieces by swords. Moreover, after losing their higher-ranking monsters, the monsters started fighting among themselves, and that chaos began to spread throughout their forces. Perhaps only if the king personally intervenes can the situation be brought under control.


    I see. Its hard to believe that all of this happened in just two hours. I cant even imagine how much the soldiers sacrifices will be reduced thanks to this. Anyway, everyone did well. Thank you, Princess, for your hard work as well.


    ...Yes.


    Seeing Adilun looking somewhat tired, Sir Aidan seemed to notice it and said to her.


    Well, you seem quite exhausted. Rest now. Thanks to the magic you performed for two hours, the threat approaching the Ice Wall has significantly diminished.


    Then, Ill go back to my room now.


    Thats right. Rest well. You all did a great job.


    Yes!


    The expressions of the knights who returned from the sessful mission were bright.


    Sir Aidan felt the same way. Even though the mission was made easy thanks to Adiluns magic, the battlefield was always unpredictable. So, it was truly a relief that everything ended safely.


    We headed straight to our room.


    Thank goodness no one got hurt.


    Was it tough?


    Uh... not that much, but Im quite tired. I want to take a bath and sleep right away.


    Then, go ahead and take a bath. I think Ill prepare some light refreshments.


    Okay...


    As soon as Adilun entered the room, I quickly prepared a simple meal and returned to the room. Although it was only around lunchtime, since we had risen early in the morning, it felt more like evening.


    How much time had passed? Adilun, who had finished bathing, came out of the room with just a towel wrapped around her.


    Ah...


    With a refreshed expression and a smile, she looked at me with sparkling eyes, as if her tiredness from earlier had disappeared.


    Are you going to take a bath, Physis?


    Of course. Ive prepared a simple meal, so eat up.


    Thank you.


    Youre wee.


    I quickly finished my bath and came out of the bathroom. Adilun, now wearing a light negligee, was eating the simple meal I had ced on the table.


    You bathed quickly.


    Men are like that.


    Huh, really? Anyway, we dont have any more schedules for today, right?


    Probably not.


    Hehe. Then, will you spend the whole day in the room with me? Im not sleepy, but Im still tired... being close to you would be nice.


    Its my pleasure.


    While having a chatty conversation during the meal, we headed straight to the bed after finishing. Not because we were nning anything intimate, but simply to feel each others warmth.


    Ah, good. Now I truly feel like resting.


    Me too. By the way, your horns seem to have grown a bit.


    My horns?


    Yes.


    Hmm... really? I havent noticed any significant changes.


    Ive been feeling that way for a while. Arent the horns ufortable?


    No, theyre not heavy, and theyre light. Sleeping isnt particrly ufortable either. Sometimes its a bit awkward when they hit something, but Ive gotten used to it. Theyve been there since I was born, so Ive always had them.


    I see.


    I nodded as if I understood and gently stroked her horns.


    Huff... dont touch them too much. It tickles.


    Because you tempt me so much, I want to make you a little ufortable too.


    If you keep it up, I might just pounce on you.


    That sounds very promising. But will you have the chance to pounce on me?


    What? Why?


    Before you can pounce on me... Ill have already pinned you down so that you cant get up.


    Hehe, really? Is that a promise?


    Even without a promise... it will definitely happen.


    Ill be looking forward to it. Honestly, its a bit hard for me to resist too.


    Thats the same for me. Once this situation is over, lets go on a trip together.


    Sounds good!


    We snuggled up to each others warmth and restedfortably.


    We wanted to quickly deal with the Demon King and then go on a trip together.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 84: Demon King (1)

    Chapter 84: Demon King (1)<strong>Chapter 84: Demon King (1)</strong>


    The demon king suddenly realized that he was born by his own will.


    From the beginning, the king was powerf massive body without weakness, filled with aggression and strength. He possessed intelligence that was not far behind humans.


    Wherever the king went, monsters bowed their heads in submission. It was then that the demon king realized he was the ruler of his own destiny.


    The king did not tolerate any beings that opposed him and eradicated them. Even the highest-ranking monsters with massive bodies and great strength were helpless against him.


    He sessfully subjugated even the highest-ranking monsters and gradually expanded his territory.


    However, the king could not easily surpass the massive wall erected by humans. Nevertheless, he desired to ughter all humans and feast on their blood and bones.


    Of course, the king knew that humans were formidable beings, so he did not act rashly.


    The negative emotions that brought him into existence had taught him that humans were fearsome creatures. He began to prepare carefully.


    The king began to form his forces in earnest. Hemanded lower-ranking monsters through the highest-ranking ones he had subjugated and made the monsters born everywhere recognize that he was the king.


    And finally, the king became confident that his forces could ovee the massive wall erected by humans.


    Thinking that all preparations were finished, he was about to advance.


    Suddenly, a whirlwind of chaos swept through his army.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    The demon king saw his forces in disarray. As someone who had not faced many human enemies, he couldnt understand why such turmoil had urred.


    Unlike humans who had fought numerous battles against monsters, the recently born king was ignorant about magic.


    However, the king knew that this was not an ordinary urrence.


    His army was faltering.


    It was not a good sign. His goal was to go beyond the massive wall, expand his territory, and devour humans.


    Consumed by rage, the demon king advanced toward the camp where the first skirmish had urred. His massive and somewhat grotesque body emanated tremendous power.


    Were his forces decreasing? No, they were overflowing with monsters. Instead, he needed to eliminate those who opposed his will and establish a new spirit.


    He tore apart the monsters who resisted him with the power emanating from his massive body and began to establish a newmand system.


    Realizing that he could no longer dy his advance, the king raised a gigantic axe made from his own bones with one hand and stood at the forefront of the highest-ranking and upper-ranking monsters.


    His strong determination to ughter humans and go beyond the wall spread throughout the monster army.


    Numerous scales intertwined, and madness began to fortify the bodies of the monsters, strengthening them.


    The demon king advanced toward the massive wall.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis POV]</strong>


    Urgent bells rang out in various ces.


    They are advancing!


    Soldiers who were watching the monsters from atop the wall shouted as if in a scream. Knights, soldiers, everyone took up abat stance and climbed up the Ice Wall.


    We had used Adiluns magic several times to disorientate the monsters, but it seemed that our constant shaking of the monster army had aggravated the kings impatience.


    As a result, the number of the monster army had visibly decreased. At this rate, our current troops would be enough to challenge the demon king, especially with Adiluns presence.


    It was an army of 30,000, which was unbelievable as the army of a local lord.


    The size of the army was possible because the Empire was huge, and Rodenov had the most powerful military authority among them.


    Under the wall, a massive monster broke the ground with its fierce steps and appeared. At the sight of the monster running ahead, everyone immediately recognized who he was.


    He was the demon king.


    Fire!


    Soldiers who had undergone special training drew their bows and released their arrows. The sound of arrows tearing through the air was heard, and the monster hit by the blind arrows fell instantly.


    The demon king swung his arm powerfully toward the iing arrows.


    - Whoosh!


    Then, the arrows heading toward the demon king lost their power and scattered in the air in an instant. It was truly an overwhelming force.


    Upon seeing this, the knights also raised their weapons. They knew they had to strike the demon king before he reached their position.


    Arrows infused with mana poured down, and mes surged from the ends of the mages staffs as they prepared for the monsters advance.


    Fierce mes poured toward the demon king. However, all of the attacks dispersed uselessly, and the demon king approached the Ice wall.


    With a body about half the height of the Ice wall, skin as hard as steel, and intense aggression supporting him, the demon king lived up to his title.


    In front of the Ice wall, he swung the massive axe he held in his hand toward the Ice wall.


    Take cover!


    - Kwaaang!


    Adiluns urgent shout resonated through the magic, and at the same time, a deafening roar tore through the heavens and earth.


    A part of the Ice wall was deeply dented by the axe blow just now.


    Surrounded by all sorts of magic, the soldiers had never thought scars would be so easily carved on the Ice Wall, which was unblemished even by the attacks of the highest-ranking monsters. Amotion began to rise from the soldiers who watched the scene.


    Because they had never seen anything like this before.


    Even amidst numerous monster invasions, the Ice Wall had never been marked by any scars. The fact that it was now wounded was enough to dampen the soldiers morale.


    Halt the demons!


    Sir Aidansmand echoed down from the wall. Yes, the problem was not just the demon king. The massive monster army following him was also a problem. If they only focused on the king, that fearsome force would break through the Ice Wall in an instant. They needed to stop the monsters first, even if it meant enduring damage to the Ice wall.


    Arrows rained down once again. This time, it was an attack ignoring the demon king. The monsters behind him were hit by arrows sent flying by the knights and soldiers, causing their advance to slow down.


    But that wasnt all. The mages magical attacks were also directed at the monsters. They froze or were cut in half by des of wind or burned in mes.


    The demon king swung his axe once again, aiming to split the wall.


    But at that moment, Adilun chanted her magic.


    A massive barrier appeared between the Ice wall and the demon king.


    The powerful axe blow aimed at the barrier, but Adilun had poured all her strength into protecting it, making the barrier imprable.


    As I watched all of this unfold, I took a step forward.


    I hadnt just been standing there doing nothing. Ipared my abilities with those of the demon king and calcted if I could confront him.


    The information that the eyes that could see through essence sent me was simple.


    It was worth a try.


    If that was the case, then I had to do it. The only person who could stand against the demon king in this situation was me. I couldnt simply leave him alone like this; it wasnt my style to back down from a fight with no chance of winning.


    Physis?


    Adiluns eyes, which had been focused on her magic, widened in astonishment.


    What are you doing now?


    Ill stop him. You prepare the magic. Youve been researching it all this time, havent you?


    ...Its dangerous.


    Dont worry, I wont die. I wont stick my neck out in a fight where the odds are against me. You know my personality.


    But still...


    Ill buy as much time as I can, so release the barrier and prepare the Star of Hope, Adilun.


    Adilun nodded firmly, realizing that I wasnt joking.


    ...Yes.


    Dont worry too much. Ill be fine.


    I believe you.


    Good.


    As soon as I finished speaking, I threw myself under the Ice wall.


    I surrounded myself with mana and strengthened my body. My physical prowess activated, and immense power surged through my entire being.


    - Kuwoong.


    Inded on the snowy ground below the Ice wall, and at the same time, our gazes met. Then, the barrier that had stood between the demon king and me was released.


    Without a word, I ran toward him, and he ran toward me.


    - Kwaang!


    As his axe shed with my fist, a powerful shockwave erupted. The other monsters didnt dare interfere in the battle, even though they knew their king was being attacked.


    They were being bombarded with immense magical attacks. Given the scale of the assault, it had to be Adiluns magic.


    While she prepared the Star of Hope, it seemed she had some spare energy to hold back the monsters. Her magical abilities were more than capable of dual casting.


    I activated my essence-piercing eye to the fullest. I could see where his attacks were directed, how his muscles moved, and the vulnerable parts of his body. All of this information flooded into my eyes.


    However, even with this knowledge, there was still a considerable difference in our abilities at the moment. It wasnt an insurmountable gap, but if I allowed even a single one of his attacks tond, I would likely be seriously injured.


    Even so, I couldnt let fear hold me back.


    In my previous life, I overcame numerous dangers with my bare hands. Facing all sorts of perilous monsters, I stood alone without anyones help.


    Compared to that, my current situation was much better. So, I could do it.


    After bolstering my determination, I charged toward the demon king once again.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 85: Demon King (2)

    Chapter 85: Demon King (2)<strong>Chapter 85: Demon King (2)</strong>


    <strong>[Physis POV]</strong>


    The sh of the axe and gauntlet ignited sparks.


    I was pushed back.


    Even though we hadnt shed several times, I could tell he was stronger than me.


    Indeed, he could be worthy of the title king. Every time his robust axe struck my gauntlet, my arm began to feel numb, but I kept my eyes wide open, closely observing his movements.


    He retrieved the axe that collided with my gauntlet, but slightlyter than I did. Just seeing that, I could instantly tell how powerful he was.


    Swinging and recovering that massive axe required much more strength than extending and recovering a fist. It was probably his sturdy body that allowed him to do such a thing.


    With each gigantic axe strike on my gauntlet, the impact on my arm grew stronger. Perhaps, I wouldnt be able to endure this for much longer.


    At that moment, the monsters broke through the barrage of arrows and magic and approached the Ice wall.


    However, they didnt intervene in the battle between the demon king and me.


    No, to be precise, they couldnt intervene. They must have realized how dangerous it was to get involved in our fierce battle, where fists and axes shed, shaking the heavens and earth.


    They understood that they would be crushed if they interfered.


    Acting purely on instinct, they decided that my battle with the king was risky. Instead, the monsters focused on directly climbing the Ice wall.


    The monsters with tentacles reached over the Ice wall, while those flying through the air attacked the soldiers positioned above. Some gigantic monsters even assaulted the Ice wall directly, mimicking the actions of the demon king.


    It was a fierce battle.


    Amidst the chaos, I regained myposure and raised my numb arm, staring at the demon king in front of me. I immediately dismissed the thought that I might notst much longer.


    I abandoned the idea of waiting for Adilun to use the Star of Hope. Since when did I have such weak thoughts? Perhaps, I had been influenced by spending happy times with Adilun. I decided to confront and defeat the demon king without hesitation.


    I recalled the sensations from my previous life, the feeling of fighting against much stronger enemies alone, the memories of battling monsters, knowing I had to kill them or be killed.


    I remembered my final battle with the ck dragon. Compared to the pressure I had felt from the dragons tail strikes, the intimidation of his axe was not much different from that of a young child. Though my current abilities were far from what they were back then, experience couldnt be ignored. I faced his intimidation head-on.


    The axe and gauntlet shed again, and a spark flew as the sharp edge of the axe struck the gauntlet head-on. Although a strong impact traveled through my fist, I extended the other fist again, oveing the shock.


    -Thumbbbb


    A powerful sound, like a drum being struck, echoed from my fist as it collided with his hard skin. However, despite the loud noise, it seemed that the impact didnt affect him much. Nevertheless, I could sense that he staggered slightly.


    In another instant, I moved away from the position where his axe was about to strike down. The beauty of Fist Martial Artsy in its fast attack delivery and recovery, allowing me to respond quickly to the attacks of weapon-wielding beings.


    Of course, it also had significant drawbacks, but for now, it was beneficial.


    Although the demon king was faster than me, being a living being, he couldntpletely ignore the impact, as evidenced by his dyed reaction. It could be considered a small victory.


    Perhaps, I should be thankful.


    In any case, this helped me gain a vague sense of how to deal with him.


    What I needed now was not an attack much stronger than his, but the ability to endure his impact and strike back at the right moment.


    By umting these moments, they would eventually be a flow that overwhelms him.


    So, I must continue to press him, enduring the umting impact on my body.


    Seemingly unhappy about being hit by me, he snorted, clenched his axe, and spun his foot.


    - Kuwong!


    His stance became as solid as a fortress.


    Whether it was due to his natural sensitivity tobat or if he discovered his own weakness when he allowed my previous attack, I didnt know. But indeed, he found an answer and overcame it. It was not something easy to witness. In my past life, I rarely encountered an opponent who could achieve such objective self-awareness.


    Being born from the umtion of negative emotions in humans might be the reason for his sensitivity. Especially, he seemed very responsive to the grudge I held against him.


    In other words, even if I saw through his actions with my eyes that see through the essence, he could still quickly respond to my attacks fueled by my grudges.


    In various ways, he was an annoying opponent. He was well aware of the strength of his body and how to utilize it, as well as being adept at reading his opponents intentions.


    Seeing a monster performing feats that would normally only be seen from a master ofbat, I could tell that he didnt be the king of monsters for no reason.


    But then, in a moment...


    - Quaaang!


    A powerful storm of mes began to sweep the demon king away. Along with that, vitality gradually surged in my body. I briefly raised my head and looked up at the Ice wall.


    There, Adilun, who was looking at me with a worried expression, was casting support magic. The vitality swirling around my body began to increase explosively.


    As expected, the sight of her worrying about me even while casting the Star of Hopes magic filled me with power.


    However, even so, I had no intention of changing my initial attitude. I wouldnt passively drag out time; instead, I aimed for the moment to kill him.


    Simrly, as the demon king looked up at Adilun, his gaze was filled with hatred. He seemed to be seething with anger at the fact that there was another significant enemy blocking him.


    Uwaaah!


    That bastard let out a furious cry.


    If time continued to drag on, they probably felt disadvantaged. Due to that, the king, who had been in a firm stance like a solid fortress, loosened his posture and gripped the massive axe again.


    Continuing, the demon king struck the ground. The earth trembled as his axe came fiercely towards me. However, I didnt step back. Instead, I took a step forward, extending my fist toward the direction of his axe.


    - Quaaang!


    Thanks to Adiluns support magic, the impact transmitted through my arm was lessened, and the slight physical gap was narrowed, giving me the ability to take control of the flow of the battle.


    Perhaps the demon king also realized this fact, as he began to attack me with increasing urgency. The way he swung his axe became more impatient.


    Moments repeated.


    My fist touched the kings axe.


    The axe collided with my fist.


    Sparks flew simultaneously.


    All these situations passed like separate moments, and within the continuous flow of those moments, I found openings in the kings defenses.


    With the momentum topletely kill him, I kept channeling my mana. The speed at which my fist struck his axe began to increase.


    The moments kept continuing, forming a storm that pushed the king back. With each step on the ground, the earth trembled, and snowkes fell, leaving marks on the ground.


    Continuing the battle, I made efforts to regain the sense of my past life. The desire to kill the enemy began to flow thickly within me.


    Even if the demon king knew and reacted, there woulde a moment when he could not resist the storm.


    Uwaaah!


    His resistance began. The strength of his axe, breaking through the storm of my fist, interrupted my flow.


    I struck the demon kings axe with the back of my gauntlet, but due to an unimaginably intense impact, my defense momentarily broke.


    This was dangerous. The sight of the demon king raising his axe again was imprinted in my retina.


    At that moment, his axe lodged itself into my right shoulder. Then, the disgusting face of the demon came closer to me.


    - Quajik!


    A terrible pain began to flow throughout my body.


    But I didnt give in. Resisting the pain, I channeled my burning agony into anger, activating my body. Such injuries, I had experienced countless times in my past life. I couldnt sumb to this trivial pain.


    I rotated the mana even more wildly, resisting the demon kings axe. At that moment, my well-trained body finally began to shine.


    I endured the fierce blows of the axe without being cut, realizing that I could withstand his attacks. With this newfound confidence, I smashed the tough axe handle, made of the demon kings bones, with my left hand.


    - Quajik!


    Now, the demon kings axe was in a state where it couldnt function properly.


    However, the demon king relentlessly grabbed the broken top part of the axe and exerted all his strength to cut off my arm. The pressure from his shoulders brought immense pain.


    But I also exerted all my strength to resist him. I struck the demon kings facial area with my left fist, infusing it with mana for added power.


    - Bang!


    Unlike the previous loud strike, this one was a solid blow. Instantly, the demon kings body was sent flying far away.


    Seizing the opportunity, I pulled the axe out of my right shoulder, nted my feet on the ground again, and leaped towards the demon king. At that moment, my brain ignited, and the senses of my past life began to activate.


    The surrounding scenery quickly passed by. I could vividly feel the sensation of each step I took and the snowkes flying up.


    The sound of the ground splitting echoed in my ears.


    At the end of my sprint was the Demon King.


    I grabbed the demon king by the neck and drove him into the ground.


    - Quaaang!


    With a violent roar, the demon kings body was buried in the ground.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 86: Demon King (3)

    Chapter 86: Demon King (3)<strong>Chapter 86: Demon King (3)</strong>


    <strong>[Adiluns POV]</strong>


    Under the Ice Wall, the demon king engaged in a fierce battle with Physis, while monsters slowly climbed over the Ice Wall.


    To fight against the demon king alone. What on earth was he thinking? I was furious at Physis recklessness.


    Even to my eyes, the current demon king was an abnormally powerful being.


    Even if Ipleted Star Of Hope, I was not sure if I could handle him. It was a situation where I couldnt guarantee anything, yet he faced such an opponent alone.


    My mind kept getting distracted by surging worries, but I forced myself to gather my thoughts. Now was not the time to worry about Physis alone.


    Because the soldiers fighting on the Ice Wall were on the verge of a direct threat.


    I pushed my magical abilities to the maximum. I chanted the Star Of Hope and followed it up with another offensive spell using the intentionally reserved power. While it might be a rtively simple spell, it should be enough to repel those climbing the wall.


    A fierce st of mes swept through the monsters, their horrible cries reverberating around the wall. However, I averted my gaze from the spectacle and continued toplete the Star Of Hope.


    In an instant, a loud noise erupted from below. Physis and the demon king stared at each other for a moment in a temporary ceasefire.


    Now, I felt I could offer him some help, so I cast an auxiliary spell to enhance his physical abilities.


    Perhaps due to the effect of the auxiliary spell, when they shed again, it was evident that Physis had the upper hand. Feeling relieved, I continued my incantations for the Star Of Hope, and a line began to form in the air.


    I gathered scattered mana around me and gradually extended the line in the air. The line started to form a magical circle in the air. However, it still required a lot of time. It was arge-scale magic that I was implementing for the first time, so I had to be extremely cautious.


    Amidst all this, I didnt forget to deal with the monsters flying over the wall. Despite that, the screams of the soldiers kept disturbing my ears.


    There were just too many of them. Even with a regr army of 20,000 and 10,000 mercenaries, an unimaginable number of monsters overwhelmed us.


    I gritted my teeth, refusing to be swayed by useless thoughts, and desperately chanted spells to protect the surviving people.


    Originally, even the simplest magic that didnt require casting should have been usable. But while casting the Star Of Hope, I had no choice but to keep using casting spells because I couldnt use non-casting magic. And the speed at which the monsters were umting was increasing.


    But then...


    At that moment...


    With a sudden loud noise, a sound of something being torn was heard.


    Instantly, I felt ominous and looked down under the Ice Wall. The demon kings ax was lodged in Physis right shoulder.


    A scream rose to my throat, but I couldnt utter it. Breaking my concentration would stop the incantation of the Star Of Hope.


    If the implementation of this magic stopped, we wouldnt be able to withstand the monsters deluge. The soldiers and knights in front of me began desperately defending against the monsters pouring in.


    I forced myself to calm down. Physis told me to believe in him, so I had to trust him. What I needed to do now was to eradicate the monsters with the Star of Hope. So, I continued the incantation.


    - Kwaang!


    At that moment, the wall shook continuously and began to break apart due to the attacks of the top-tier monsters directly hitting it. No matter how solid the wall was, it couldnt withstand the constant impact.


    However, I didnt take my eyes off the spell casting, even amidst the shaking wall, and I kept chanting the incantation. I had no room to use any other magic. The lines kept forming, and the line eventually formed a grand magic circle.


    Even after a grand magic circle was formed, the lines did not stop. The line that continued to be drawn began to create smaller magic circles sequentially under therge magic circle.


    Eventually, aplex magic circle consisting of multipleyers waspleted in the sky.


    Hoping that he would not die... hoping for this battle to end quickly, I began the final process of the Star of Hope.


    The Star of Hope, literally, embodies my hopes and materializes them.


    I weaved my current wishes into mana and put them into the small magic circle in front of me.


    - Hooong


    Amidst the inappropriate sound of the gap, the shape emerged from the small magic circle and spread in the sky from therge magic circle.


    Now, all I had to do was wait. My hope started to swell as it passed through the magic circle.


    My desired hope was purification.


    Monsters were born from humans negative emotions, and their power amplified with it.


    Even now, I could feel the monsters gradually getting stronger as they swallowed the fear of the soldiers.


    So, I would eliminate the source of their power. I would purify their negative emotions and cleanse thempletely.


    As the mana carrying my hope passed through the final magic circle formed in the sky, just beforending in the midst of the monsters, I unintentionally looked below the Ice Wall to check on Physis safety.


    I was worried about what I saw earlier. But thankfully, he was still pinning the demon king to the ground with all his might.


    At the same time, the Star of Hope fell into the midst of the monsters.


    There was no sound as it hit the ground.


    Without any noise, an intense light erupted.


    The core of the monsters was engulfed in light, and the source of their power, humans negative emotions, began to be purified.


    The light reached the Ice Wall. Both high-level and top-tier monsters were turned into ashes, scattered and blown away by the light.


    The vast horde of monsters was obliterated, leaving only ashes. However, many still remained alive and moving. It was because the scale of the monsters was muchrgerpared to the range of the Star of Hope. There seemed to be more monsters than the soldiers stationed on the Ice Wall, so I didnt rx.


    But the monsters started to retreat quietly.


    The monsters that were not within the range of the Star of Hope behind them seemed to be consumed by instinctive fear as they watched the current situation. The number of monsters backing away increased as fear spread. There were no longer any who tried to charge forward.


    Above all, the only superior entity left tomand them was now the demon king, but he was currently pinned to the ground by Physis.


    Without amanding entity, the monsters began to move instinctively. Their choice was to flee.


    Thankfully, they were retreating.


    I slumped to the ground. Even though I had drawn mana from nature to use the magic, overwhelming exhaustion overwhelmed my entire body.


    Of course, the soldiers around me were thrilled and delighted that they managed to repel the attack.


    But just as we felt relieved.


    Kwaaargh!


    The roar of the demon king was heard.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis POV]</strong>


    As the monsters turned into ashes and scattered in the powerful light, I realized that Adiluns magic had seeded.


    The demon king, who was stuck in the ground due to the aftermath, seemed to have suffered considerable injuries, as pieces resembling ashes started to fall from his damaged scales.


    It was a sign that his body was copsing.


    However, he wouldnt die like this. My intuition told me so, and my eyes confirmed it.


    He still had some power left and would make a final move. With a high-level monster like him, I had to be cautious even in theirst moments; it was the same in my past life.


    Ignoring the pain in my shoulders, I refused to release my hand grabbing his neck. With one hand holding him up, I swung my fist, containing mana, at him.


    - Kwaang!


    Again, a loud noise rang out, and his body was thrown far away. As he bounced away, he let out an angry roar at the fleeing monsters, abandoning himself.


    The demon king, who had roared, regained his posture and stood up again. Pieces were falling from his steel-like skin, and fragments were also scattering from his arms and legs.


    However, he didnt kneel. His whole body turned dark again, and the energy intensified as his disintegrated body surged.


    Likewise, I surrounded my body with mana in response. Adiluns auxiliary magic was now dispersed, and the vitality that twisted my body was extinguished.


    However... it felt even better.


    The final moments of eliminating the enemy, it was solely mine.


    Both the demon king and I struck the ground at the same time. Even though he didnt have an axe, when he saw my fistfight, he started imitating it.


    Though one could say it was merely an imitation, his mimicry of my martial arts seemed to be quite refined. However, his martial arts could not match mine. After all, it was the martial arts I had created. Naturally, in terms of proficiency, I was far superior.


    The disadvantagey in physical abilities, and the advantage was in the mastery of martial arts.


    Once again, the moment we face each other again came.


    - Kwaang!


    The sound of our fists and gauntlets colliding exploded. It wasnt just a simple sh of fists. As his fist was blocked, his right leg swung fiercely, aiming for my head.


    With my head bowed, I prated inside the demon king again, letting go of his fist. Avoiding his raining fists, I advanced towards him little by little.


    I realized that my surroundings were gradually slowing down, and the demon kings movements were slowing as well. But my movements remained the same. It was a sensation I had felt in my past life. The feeling that proved I had reached a higher level.


    The danger I felt when his axe was stuck on my shoulder stimted my desire for survival and finally allowed me to regain the sense of my past life.


    I deftly avoided the slow-moving demon kings fist and fiercely spun the mana coated on my fist. I felt the rough and wild mana embed itself on my left fist, far beyond what I had felt earlier.


    There was no need for hesitation.


    I immediately swung my left fist toward the demon kings upper body.


    - Kwaaang!


    With a powerful explosion, the upper half of the demon kings body was blown away.


    The demon king who had pushed Adilun and Rodenov to the brink and dealt an irreparable blow to the north in the novel finally fell into my hands.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 87: Previous life (2)

    Chapter 87: Previous life (2)<strong>Chapter 87: Previous life (2)</strong>


    <strong>[Physis POV]</strong>


    The battle hade to an end, and we had sessfully repelled the demon king and his horde, with minimal casualties.


    What stood out the most was that, ording to the original story, this assault should have nearly annihted the North and plunged Adilun into despair.


    The main goal of the story was to portray Adilun rising above despair after a long struggle, but that goal was broken. There was no need to worry about sticking to the original storyline.


    To me, the story didnt have to adhere strictly to its original course. This ce was not just a world within a novel; it was a world where the people I cherished lived and breathed.


    Therefore, it was crucial for Adilun not to fall into despair.


    Moreover, one could argue that it was fortunate for the storys flow to deviate. If everything had followed the original n, the cmity starting from the monsters assault would have led to the invasion of Ortaire in the east, and events would have unfolded with the destruction of the North.


    The terrible gue, originating from the shattered North, abination of corpses and the vile energy of monsters, would have emerged. The story would have depicted how Vit Church and Adilun united their strength to barely ovee the gue.


    In truth, the most critical issue was the gue. It was more than a mere epidemic; many lives could have been lost due to this outbreak.


    If the gue had spread to the central region, weakening Enadeims power, Ortaire would have been invaded by Eastern kingdoms.


    Though I didnt fullyprehend the intricacies of the politics within the central region, at the very least, a new significant turn of events had emerged, one that preemptively blocked those disastrous urrences.


    So, I couldnt help but feel delighted.


    Even with pain spreading through my shoulder, I could still smile. I was happy that many people had survived.


    I felt a sense of aplishment that I had experienced in my previous life, once again welling up within me.


    Lets go back.


    I should return and share the joy with Adilun.


    Leaving behind the corpse of the Demon King, I headed back to the Ice Wall.


    At the Ice Wall, the soldiers cheers resounded. The triumphant cheers of soldiers brimming with joy over protecting the North... their excitement was contagious, even warming my heart.


    However, the moment I climbed the Ice Wall and faced Adilun, I sensed that my joyous emotions were being tinged with embarrassment.


    ...Adilun?


    Adiluns expression was twisted as if on the verge of tears. Only then did I realize that her gaze was fixed on my shoulder.


    I nced at my right shoulder, brutally torn apart with bones almost exposed. It was a deep and potentially fatal wound that seemed to have happened during the battle.


    Although I was already ustomed to this level of pain, the problem was that Adilun had never seen such injuries on me before.


    ...She seemed quite worried.


    She rushed over to me and held me, starting to cast healing magic.


    Are you okay? If you were going to get hurt like this... Why couldnt you have just... fought on top of the wall? You could have been killed, seriously...


    Her voice was filled with concern. But I was actually happy that she was scolding me out of worry.


    As she cast healing magic while scolding me, I hugged her and said.


    Im sorry for getting hurt. I guess I wasnt careful enough.


    Sorry? You... need to be scolded even more.


    Haha. I would appreciate it. But if I hadnte down, more soldiers would have been injured or killed. You saw it. The giant Ice Wall shook from a single attack he made.


    ...Yes, still...


    The wound on my right shoulder gradually began to heal, but it hadntpletely healed yet. When I had gone to apologize to her before, she had quickly healed me when I was almost frozen to death.


    But now, the fact that she couldnt heal such an injury meant that she had poured all her strength into the magic for protecting people.


    Adilun, who was trying to draw more mana out of the air, copsed in her seat, probably because her strength was exhausted or because she felt relieved.


    This is fine. You are very tired too.


    Still...


    Its really okay. I will get better soon. You know how strong I am, right?


    ...Yes.


    Reluctantly epting her defeat, she lowered her head. I kneeled down and pulled her into my arms, saying, Youve worked hard, Adilun.


    So have you. Physis. Its all because of you.


    What I did was nothing. If you hadnt cast support magic, if you hadnt used the Star of Hope... I wouldnt have been able to defeat him.


    ...Still. I think you would have made it through anyway. I think so.


    It was a typical response, but I epted it with pleasure. As I gently ran my fingers through her disheveled hair, she spoke in a somewhat stern tone, which was how she usually responded to my touch.


    And dont think Ill let you get away with it. Youll get a good scoldingter.


    Her resolute tone made it seem like there was no room for argument.


    ...Alright. Ill humbly ept it. I was boasting that I wouldnt get hurt, but look, I did.


    In the end, I nodded.


    I didnt know what kind of scolding I would receive, but it felt like a weak chill ran down my back.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Although we managed to repel the monsters without too much damage, that didnt mean there were no casualties.


    It was a battle that could have resulted in more casualties if it hadnt ended quickly, especially if we hadnt swiftly taken down the Demon King.


    But even so, we couldnt simply put a value on peoples lives. The bodies of the deceased were given proper funerals inside the Ice Wall, and generouspensation was provided to their families.


    The considerable amount of money that would have originally been used for military expenses was given to the families, and the soldiers and knights were also rewarded generously.


    Moreover, to lessen the burden on those who suffered the most in this war, the tax rate was reduced. After all, Rodenovs finances were still thriving.


    Afterpleting all these procedures, we immediately returned from the Ice Wall to Rodenov. We were warmly weed and arrived at the Dukes residence.


    It seemed like His Excellency Johannes, had heard about our achievements from Sir Aidan and was looking at us with admiration.


    ...Youve been through a lot. You saved Rodenov. I heard Physis got injured?


    Ah, Adilun treated all my injuries, so Im fine now. And... saving Rodenov was a team effort; it wasnt just our effort alone.


    Adilun and I replied that way.


    I see. I understand. You must be tired, so eat something delicious and rest.


    Upon receiving that response, he smiled gently and told us to take a break.


    Understood.


    We soon headed to our respective rooms. Even though we were going to our separate rooms, there was a strange sense of regret. We used to share a room when we were at the Ice Wall.


    Well then, rest well. Even though I have healed your injuries with magic, pushing yourself too hard might damage your muscles again.


    I will.


    Adilun also seemed to feel the same regret as I did, as she nced at me with a peculiar expression before returning to her room.


    After confirming that she had entered her room, I immediately returned to my room.


    Despite pretending to be okay, the battle with the Demon King had indeed left me quite exhausted.


    It wasnt just a matter of injuries; the fatigue from continuously facing formidable enemies and risking my life in battles still weighed heavily on me.


    Without even having the chance to think about anything, I could only sumb to sleep.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    My head feels heavy. Where am I?


    I opened my eyes and looked ahead. Thendscape I thought I would never see again was right before my eyes.


    The view of a devastated city and wrecked vehicles scattered around... Yes, to put it bluntly, it was a scene of a deste city that had been swept away by a catastrophe.


    In the center of that destendscape, there was a ck dragon.


    And in front of me... once again, it was there. A piece of my old personality. It faced me again, wrapped in a ck mist. Taking on a female figure, it yfully asked me.


    [ Hello. Seeing me again? ]


    Are You... a piece of my old personality?


    [Yes. You havent forgotten.]


    I cant forget.


    [Hahahaha. I guess so.]


    Its voice was somewhat scornful.


    Why have you appeared again?


    [ Well? Dont you just think its a dream anyway?]


    As it said, I should have just treated it as a dream and let it go, but a strange sense of unease welled up. I felt that there was something hidden, some truth to be revealed.


    [ Oh, should I congratte you first? ]


    ...What?


    [Because it looks like Adilun seems to be falling into your hands soon. Youve put a lot of effort into getting her, right? Now youre on the verge of getting married, right? Oh, congrattions. You, who had no rtionships with any women in your past life, are getting married!]


    The exaggerated tone wasced with vivid animosity.


    Why was this piece, which ims to be my former personality, so twisted? And what does the sudden appearance of that dragon mean?


    Questions shed through my mind.


    [ You must be very curious. Why I appeared before you again, why you returned to the moment just before your death. ]


    For some reason, it looked familiar; indeed, it was the ce where I fought the ck dragon just before I died.


    Is this... the ce where I died? Why are you showing me these scenes? And why do you harbor such hatred toward me? Even if you im to be just a piece of my old personality, I cant shake the feeling that youre a separate entity.


    [ Haha. Indeed, you do have such prating eyes to see through the essence, right? You see quite urately. Well, theres no need to go on with all the tedious exnations. ]


    The figure exaggeratedly waved its hand and approached the ck dragon. Finally, standing side by side with the ck dragon, it looked at me and said:


    [ Now then... are you ready to ept the truth? I have a bad personality, and I find joy in biting someone at their happiest moment. ]


    The truth?


    [ Yes, the truth. Well then... even after witnessing this truth, can you still... not feel a sense of guilt? ]


    A twisted smile turned towards me. And... I couldnt help but feel a certain foreboding.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 88: Previous life (3)

    Chapter 88: Previous life (3)<strong>Chapter 88: Previous life (3)</strong>


    <strong>[Physis POV]</strong>


    The fragment of my old personality said to me that it would show me some kind of truth.


    The truth. What truth could it be?


    Could there be some truth that I was never meant to know?


    As I pondered, the fragment started speaking beside the ck dragon.


    [ Well then, where should I begin the story? Ah, right, that would be good.]


    As it opened its mouth, the copsed ck dragon lifted its massive body.


    [ Yes, shouldnt we witness the most shocking truth first? ]


    - p p.


    The fragment of my old personality suddenly started pping.


    Then, I saw a persons figure appear in front of the ck dragon. A human facing the dragon in the ruins where no one else was present.


    The ck dragon roared and began to fight that person.


    Of course, that person was someone I knew very well. There was no doubt about it.


    That person was my past self.


    The more my past self shed with the dragon, the more the surroundings copsed and were destroyed.


    As the battle continued, the ck fog surrounding the fragment of my old personality slowly dispersed.


    And as the fog cleared, I couldnt believe what I saw before my eyes.


    The first thing that caught my eye was... the horns and hair that had turned ck.


    The horns, which should have originally glowed in a bluish-white color, were now a muddy ck, and the beautiful hair that once reflected the night sky became contaminated and scattered into ck strands.


    Then, the revealed face was partially covered with ck scales, distorting the skin here and there. Between its torn dress, I could faintly see a ck emblem protruding between the neck and chest.


    And above all... there was a cruel ridicule and disdain that Adilun could never have.


    That fragment had taken on the appearance of Adilun. No, it hadnt merely taken it on. I could directly see through to its essence. It was indeed Adilun.


    ... Adilun?


    At my question, that fragment nodded.


    [ Yes, I am... Adilun. In the novel you read, it is Adilun that has finally reached the end.]


    You were definitely a fragment of my emotions


    Werent it?


    As I trailed off with the words I couldnt quite swallow, Adilun, who had turned ck,ughed at me.


    [ Did you believe that? How naive. ]


    A smirk lingered on the corner of her mouth.


    [ You must have always wondered. Why did the ck dragon cross over to your world and kill people? ]


    ...


    As I couldnt find the words to respond, Adilun began to decorate her story as if she were ying a joke, ith me fighting the ck dragon from behind as an ornament.


    [ The answer is simple. Its because I was disappointed in humans. Disgusting, despicable, and selfish beings who know nothing but themselves. ]


    The ck emblem emitted an eerie light, and soon, the surrounding atmosphere began to distort.


    Why... like that.


    I couldnt help but blurt out, causing Adiluns expression to contort.


    [ Why? How can you say such things? Ugh, my f*cking fiance. If you think about it, you are the cause of all this. If you had treated me well, maybe I wouldnt have be the Adilun I am now. ]


    Adilun stared at me with all sorts of negative emotions. I couldnt bear to face the embodiment of my sins.


    [ But you never acknowledged me for who I am. You called me a monster and undermined my worth as a being. I tried to endure the harshest words, nned to put up with it until the end, but the moment you insulted Rodenov and my parents, I couldnt hold back anymore. ]


    ...


    [ Thats when it all started. I killed you at that moment, and I crossed the point of no return. Wasnt it written like that in the novel? After your death, I put in endless effort and grew. No, thats not true. I was being consumed by the negative emotions that gripped me, just like how a monster is born. ]


    [After that, everything unfolded just like the novel. I struggled to remain myself, but as I witnessed the greed and desires of humans, I started to feel disappointed... and I was losing myself. Do you know why the gue spread? It was because they waged a war among themselves for the remnants of the copsed demon king in the northern part. Moreover, seeing the corpses of my father and mother who died at that time, not even intact, I waspletely consumed.]


    ...Stop it.


    I tried to stop her, but all that returned was Adiluns cold sneer.


    [ Stop? Why? ]


    [ And you have something misunderstood. You thought you were reincarnated as Physis, right? Its exactly the opposite. ]


    What?


    [ You were originally Physis. Born without any trace of humanity, a primitive evil of humans, in a way. You died at my hands and were reincarnated in your world. The funny thing is, when I destroyed the continent I lived on and came to your world driven by some power, you, somehow, retained humanity. ]


    [ And that... disgusted me to no end. Thats why I wanted to destroy the world you were living in. ]


    As Adiluns words filled with hatred came to an end, the battle reached its climax. The fallen ck dragon and my heavily injured form were visible. Then, as I killed the ck dragon, all scenes seemed to freeze as if time had stopped.


    [ In that moment when we were killing each other, the time of the world began to turn back. We returned to the past world as if nothing had happened. Both you and I. ]


    That... cant be.


    [ Do you know why I remain in your inner self? Its because I filled the void left by the primitive evil that was in you. Thats why I remember everything and know everything. ]


    I couldnt say anything. So, the past life I thought I had was actually my future self, and I hade back in time to the past? If I hadnt changed, would Adilun have be like this?


    Above all else... did I kill Adilun, who had be like that?


    Ugh...!


    My memories resurfaced. Many memories came back to my mind. Every insult I had directed at Adilun overwhelmed me. Even the terrible words I said to Duke Johannes and Duchess udia.


    Guilt surged through my entire body.


    [ By the way, marriage? Between you and me? Haa. Its not even funny.]


    [ I can guarantee one thing. You will never be happy. Even if you changed, I can guarantee that. ]


    Then, her golden eyes dangerously glimmered.


    [ Ill make it that way. Do you want to know why I remain in your inner self? To devour you, just like I did before.]


    Laughter echoed in my ears. Gradually, a ck tsunami rose behind her, filled with the faces of various beings, distorted by all kinds of desiressmiling, screaming, despairing, and raging.


    And... as the ck tsunami surged to cover the world, it eventually engulfed me.


    Various repulsive and negative emotions surged within me.


    The umted evil intent of human history began to trample on my heart.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Adiluns POV]</strong>


    It was a dark night.


    As I opened my eyes, I realized that I had fallen asleep.


    Outside the window, the stars were shining.


    Ah, we defeated the Demon King. It was all over now.


    Rubbing my eyes to wake myself up, somehow, I wanted to see Physis. What was he doing now? Was he sleeping like me?


    Carefully, I headed towards Physis room. Unlike Ortaire, Physis room was a bit further away from mine.


    But, something... an indescribable uneasiness started to creep in. The sharp uneasiness coursing through my skin was something I had never felt before.


    Even when Physis was injured by the Demon King, it wasnt to this extent. Why was this intense uneasiness happening?


    Unknowingly, my steps quickened towards Physis room.


    As I approached his room, I heard exhausted and tormented groans reaching my ears from inside.


    I opened the door and entered Physis room.


    Then, I saw Physis in distress, covered in cold sweat.


    Physis?


    I called him cautiously, but Physis didnt show any signs of waking up. He just continued to suffer.


    I tried using magic to forcefully awaken his consciousness, but it had no effect at all.


    Physis, Physis!


    Even as I shook him, there was no change.


    Wake up, Physis!


    ...No... Im Sorry... Sorry...


    I saw him mumbling an apology to someone. Who could he be haunted by in his nightmares? ...Even after many try, he hadnt regained his consciousness and only kept repeating apologies to someone.


    In the end, all I could do was reassure him. As far as I knew, the only person he might apologize to... was me. The way he was burdened with that sense of debt was just like how he had shown when apologizing to me in the past.


    Its okay. Sob... Im fine. So please, Physis, wake up... Please...


    I gently stroked his distressed head, but all I could do was hope for him to wake up.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis POV]</strong>


    The sins of all kinds of people weighed me down. It felt like my vision was gradually getting dark and hazy.


    I knew that I couldnt lose consciousness like this, so I made every effort to keep my sanity intact.


    However, even those efforts were gradually futile as a tsunami formed by the disgusting emotions of all humans and the sins I had umted came crashing down.


    I felt myself gradually bing blurred. The freedom of my hands and feet was suppressed, and I began to see my fingertips turning ck little by little.


    But then, there was a voice that reached me.


    A voice filled with concern and undeniable affection... directed towards me.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL:Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 89: Previous life (4)

    Chapter 89: Previous life (4)<strong>Chapter 89: Previous life (4)</strong>


    <strong>[Physis POV]</strong>


    [ Its okay. Sob... Im fine. So please, Physis, wake up... Please... ]


    The warm voice of Adilun, different from the cold one I had just heard, echoed in my mind.


    In an instant, the encroaching darkness caused by the tsunami consuming me started to ebb, and I began to revert to my original state.


    [ Damn it. Someone I hardly understand is now getting in the way...! ]


    What followed was the evil voice of the corrupted Adilun. As if reflecting her enraged emotions, the ck tsunami began to surge forward, trying to swallow my whole body again.


    However, thanks to the brief moment of rity given by Adilun, who observed from outside, I was able to regain my sanity.


    I realized If I were consumed here, I would undoubtedly lose myself, and if that happened, the current Adilun would never be happy.


    Pushing against the tide, I now ignored the faces of those trapped inside, a stark contrast to my previous state of vulnerability.


    The only things that had changed were my willpower and determination, and just that alone was enough to prevent that tsunami from harming me.


    [ ...Ugh ]


    The corrupted Adilun red at me with a seething expression. Still, I continued to approach her.


    [ Donte near me. ]


    The tsunami eventually became a barrier, beginning to surround her. But even from within that barrier, her voice resonated.


    [ Why are you able to resist? Why arent your sins tearing you apart? Why! ]


    Her voice was filled with anger and sorrow.


    Because I have someone waiting for me.


    [ Soon, even that Adilun will see your true colors, realizing the monster you truly are! ]


    That Adilun... she epted me, even during the times I was a despicable person.


    [ ... ]


    The corrupted Adilun was at a loss for words. As if she tried to say something but couldnt.


    [ Dont be ridiculous. She doesnt truly know you. Shell surely regret it, just like me, for being involved with someone like you. ]


    She must have already regretted it enough. She might have known, been afraid, wasnt sure when I might change.


    [ Then how did you win her over? ]


    At her question, I simply smiled.


    I myself didnt know the answer to that question. Why she forgave me? Why she epted me? I could only think that perhaps she came to trust me by observing my actions.


    I dont really know either. I just... liked her. All I did was care for her. I acted for her as much as I liked her. and maybe my actions convinced her.


    [ So, why... why didnt you do that for me? ]


    Her voice wasced with sobs. She was resenting me at that moment. After all, I was the one who ruined her life. In a way, it was natural.


    At that moment, I realized what I needed to do. I moved my feet once more, walking through the ckened space, heading toward the barrier surrounding her.


    Thorns gradually formed from the barrier, attempting to prevent my approach.


    I didnt resist. I let the thorns pierce my body with ease.


    As they did, my skin shifted in hue, but my determination held. There were words I needed to convey.


    [I hate you. I despise everything about you...]


    As those words filled the air, my darkened body began to change. My bones thickened, and I matured slightly in appearance.


    Even without a mirror, I recognized this change: I had be the version of myself from the future, the one who perished alongside the corrupted Adilun.


    In the same appearance that the corrupted Adilun had shown me earlier, I walked toward her. I had epted my sins, but I wasnt consumed by them.


    Because there was someone supporting me. Someone who gave me hope and was waiting for my return.


    Soon, I stood before the barrier. The corrupted Adilun didntunch any more attacks at me. She simply crouched within the barrier.


    Through eyes that pierce to the essence, I saw the cowering, sorrowful figure of Adilun.


    I clenched my fist. An overwhelming sensation rushed through me, reminiscent of my peak power.


    My power was concentrated. Perhaps the corrupted Adilun felt it too, for she eximed in shock.


    [What are you doing!?]


    She, who had met her end with me that day, must know my strength. As a result, she began to fortify her barrier even more. The ck barrier intensified, solidifying until it resembled a cocoon.


    But I didnt care andunched a powerful blow at the cocoon.


    -Quaang!


    A loud noise rang out, but the cocoon didnt disintegrate. I continued to strike it. I needed to break this cocoon to face her and talk.


    [Stop it!]


    Her frantic shout echoed, but I didnt stop.


    The corrupted Adilun looked at me with a truly terrified expression. And why wouldnt she? After all, I was the one who had killed her. But even knowing that, I didnt stop hitting the cocoon.


    This cocoon was formed from negative emotions, mirroring the darkness that consumed me and her.


    So, I had to break it.


    Gradually, cracks began to form. She no longer had the strength to resist, letting her hands fall.


    [ I dont know what youre trying to do... but do as you wish. ]


    With her words, one final strike hit that cocoon, causing it to copse and revealing her form once more.


    And at that moment, I was finally able to face her again.


    Adilun.


    [ I dont want to hear anything from you. So just go away. ]


    With resentment, anger, hatred, and sorrow in her eyes, she gestured toward me.


    However...


    [ Why? Why didnt you?... ]


    I didnt go away. The reason was simple.


    She had told me that this realm was the very core of my soul. In the grand scheme, she wasnt its masterI was. Unless I willed it, I wouldnt depart.


    With deliberate steps, I drew closer to her.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Corrupted Adiluns POV]</strong>


    Physis made his way towards me.


    Why? Why cant I expel him from this space?


    While thinking about that, I realized the reason on my own.


    I had disclosed to him that this space mirrored his innermost self.


    Damn it.


    Blinded by my anger upon seeing him, I carelessly revealed information that I shouldve kept hidden. And that would likely mean my demise.


    Since I was leeching off his evil part, the moment he realized this space was his own heart, I became powerless.


    Defeated, I gave up and let go of my hand.


    Then, his hand extended toward me. I closed my eyes tightly. Even if I pretended to be strong, he was someone who had once killed me. Hed undoubtedly hurt me once more.


    I hate it. Im scared. I hate him.


    A turmoil of emotions gave birth to deep-seated resentment within me.


    Why hadnt he treated me like the present Adilun? The answer was clear. His true nature was evil.


    The only reason he could shower the current Adilun with kindness was that, in the future, he learned empathy. I was well aware.


    Yet, while my mind epted it, my heart resisted. If only he had beenpassionate from the start, I wouldnt have endured such anguish.


    I wouldnt have witnessed my parents being ughtered by monsters, and wouldnt have been driven tomit such heinous acts myself.


    I wouldnt have had to face the darkest aspects of humanity.


    Ultimately, knowing that Id dissolve in this overwhelming bitterness, I wouldve preferred meeting my end sooner.


    Why did the gods decide to send Physis and me back in time? Just why?


    As my vision dimmed, an enigmatic child appeared. This child, who had shared my past tale with Physis, was certainly a being far beyond myprehension.


    Yes, God.


    Why would such an entity inflict this torment upon me? Was it because of the countless lives Id taken? Because I had wrought destruction not just on my own world but on other realms as well?


    Lost in a storm of thoughts, I finally felt his touch. Yet, contrary to my expectations, there was no pain.


    Instead, I found myself enveloped in aforting embrace.


    Lifting my gaze, I met his eyes. The future him, looking at me with remorse.


    With his ck hair and eyes, he was the spitting image of the Physis I once knew. Yet the ravages of time had left their mark. He bore the exact look he had when he ended my life.


    Why didnt he kill me now? Why did he embrace me?


    [...Why?]


    Taken aback, I found my voice.


    Im sorry.


    Sorry? Why now?


    Apologies, after all is said and done, seemed futile. Why utter them now? Was he mocking me till the very end?


    However, the genuine remorse reflected in his gaze gave me pause.


    Dont forgive me. Continue to resent and hate me. I have no intention of pathetically defending my wretched self. Ive clearlymitted unforgivable sins against you.


    He said, urging me not to forgive himwords he had once said to todays Adilun.


    Anger surged within me.


    [Why... Why are you saying this now... When everythings over! Everythings ended, and Ive nothing left, why!]


    The family I held dear, thends I cherished, and thest sliver of hope that allowed me to maintain my identityeverything had disintegrated into nothingness. Why was he choosing to tell me this now?


    Going back in time doesnt erase my sins. But... there are still remnants. The ones you loved.


    I lifted my head. No. What I cherished has long been scattered in the shards of a time now forgotten. How could I ever forget? The way they perished, the way they disappeared.


    [No, those arent what I loved...]


    No. Those are exactly what you loved. The scenery of Rodenov you adored, the people you loved... Theyre all still here. Youve seen them, alive and smiling again.


    Emotion welled up inside me. No one remembered; no one was aware of the deste future I had endured.


    Yet, as much as I wanted to deny it, his words held truth. Through the lens of his rejuvenated sight, I recognized that all I held dear still thrived here.


    Before all those tragedies unfolded. No, even after they urred, a world brimming with more beautiful stories than the time I lived in.


    The utopia I had longed for. Yet, I had no ce in it.


    [Theres no ce for me there. The current Adilun is the one who belongs. After losing everything to you, its time for me to disappear.]


    You wont disappear.


    He held me tightly in his arms, just as he had embraced the current Adilun.


    [Why are you suddenly acting like this toward me? You should just get rid of me.]


    Because you are also Adilun. It was you who kindled the new hope within me, allowing me to relish the moments of joy with the current Adilun.


    His words silenced me. The moment of his transformation, his awakening to humanity.


    He had been engrossed in my iplete story, supporting my journey.


    How ironic.


    That was the only way I could perceive it. Everything about the situation was so ironic that I was left speechless.


    Thats why you wont disappear. You will always remain within me, if you wish. Of course... Ill have to eliminate all those dangerous, negative aspects.


    He was willing to ept me. He seemed to contemte making space for me in a corner of his heart so my existence wouldnt vanish.


    But I didnt want to ept his offer.


    [No, I wont ept it. I will never intend to forgive you.]


    Dont forgive me. Im prepared for that. The current Adilun, and even me from back then, wouldnt have forgiven either.


    [Isnt it ironic? If you had humanity from the start, could I have been happy?]


    Brushing aside his sentiments, I spoke my heart.


    Perhaps you could have.


    [Hahaha...]


    How different he had be. This Physis, who had developed humanity, was apletely different person from the one I knew.


    Indeed, he was an entirely different being.


    So, even if he were to be held ountable for his sins, it felt almost pointless.


    Living like this felt pointless. Wouldnt it be easier if I just disappeared?


    As these thoughts consumed me, he intervened.


    Dont lose hope. The beginning has yet toe. The Demon King has been vanquished, and the North no longer stands on the brink of destruction. The gues rampage is halted. I... together, we thwarted it.


    [.]


    Suddenly he grabbed my hand.


    I give you my word. I wont allow the future youve endured to manifest. Ill make certain you never find yourself on that path.


    [Shouldnt you be saying that to the current Adilun?]


    I told you, you are also Adilun.


    [No. That child and I are different entities. Weve been through different events, at different times. Can you really say such beings are the same? So... this is right.]


    I could feel my existence gradually fading.


    It was meaningless. No matter how much we talk, in the end, we were parallel lines.


    He was living in the present, but I was a person trapped in the future, unable to see the present.


    So, this was right.


    Yet, still.


    His vow to prevent the current Adilun from facing a future like mine... made me happy. Because at least I could tell that the current him genuinely cared for her.


    Yes, this was good enough.


    Gradually, my vision blurred. At that moment, he had an expression of sudden realization and said to me,


    Haa. So, thats how it was. Yes, Adilun. Rest easy. Anyway well meet again.


    [What?]


    With those words, I was enveloped in darkness.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [TL: Hey, everyone! Today, I''ve finally published thest chapter of ''Fianc of Dragon'' on Patreon!


    Honestly, I don''t know how to feel. I feel aplished... and lost. I feel happy... but also sad. I feel proud to havepletely tranted my first book... and sorrowful that I can not trante it anymore.


    Though no matter how I feel, the thing is we have finished tranting our first-ever novel!! And trust me, there are many more toe!! That reminded me: If you liked my trantion, you can go read ''Picking up Unrequited Love''. Not lying. It''s currently my favorite rom novel. Here''s the link: https://.readingpia.me/series/picking-up-unrequited-love


    Hope to see you guys there too.


    Happy Reading!!


    P.S. I didn''t trante from chapters 100 to 108 because the author is not satisfied with the side story and wants to rewrite it. Once he does, I''ll trante those chaps as well. Thank you.


    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]]

 Chapter 90: Previous life (5)

    Chapter 90: Previous life (5)<strong>Chapter 90: Previous life (5)</strong>


    <strong>[Physis POV]</strong>


    Upon opening my eyes, the first sight that greeted me was Adilun. She had unknowingly fallen asleep while watching over me. I wanted to thank her right away, but I couldnt bear to wake her up.


    It struck me as odd that someone, who had been ardently calling out to me and waiting for my awakening, would fall asleep so abruptly. However, I soon pieced together the reason.


    I had witnessed the future Adilun gradually fading away, journeying to an unknown destination. It was more than a mere vanishing act; I could discern traces of her existence dissolving and dispersing...


    Perhaps, at this very moment, Adilun was facing her future self.


    I gently cradled her and headed to her room. The night had grownte. It was a serene nighttimendscape, devoid of any awake souls.


    Her peacefully sleeping face was incredibly charming. If it hadnt been for her... I might have lost my mind, reverting back to my old temper, possibly losing the very humanity I hade to realize.


    I softly kissed her on the lips and settled into a chair, keeping watch. I patiently waited, hoping she would ovee her internal confrontation and, when all was said and done, that Id be the first person she saw.


    If until now it was my domain, from here on, it would be hers.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Adiluns POV]</strong>


    I opened my eyes. I was certain that I had been watching Physis in distress.


    Where am I?


    I looked around, and my favorite scenery of Rodenov came into view.


    Specifically, the bell tower of Caltix Castle caught my attention. I had asionally frequented its pinnacle to relish the view of Rodenov.


    And there, I wasnt alone. I saw the figure of a woman, surrounded by ck mist.


    [ What... is this ce? ]


    As she opened her mouth, the swirling ck mist around her began to settle, slowly unveiling her appearance.


    The ends of her ck hair were split and looked ragged. Her ckened, cracked horns were painful to see. Especially the ck scales scattered across her body, they were distinctly different from the ones I had shed.


    Above all... the dark stigma embedded above her chest.


    Every morning, as I gazed into the mirror, the reflection staring back bore that very face...


    It was me.


    ...Me?


    [ How... How am I here...? ]


    Who are you?


    I was certain I had been taking care of distressed Physis. Yet, suddenly pulled into this space, I was now facing myself. A version of me that appeared to bear immense pain and fatigue.


    For reasons I couldnt quite exin, I addressed her in the softest of tones, as thoughforting a distraught child.


    She briefly met my gaze, sighed, and then murmured.


    [ Haa... So thats how it is. ]


    Yes?


    In response to my question, she looked up to the sky as if realizing something and then turned her gaze back to me. Her face was full of determination.


    [ I am you. Adilun Rodenov. To be precise... I am the future you. ]


    The future me?


    That saddened figure was what I would be in the future?


    Perhaps... Can you tell me what happened?


    [ Ah, I forgot to exin one thing. To be precise, I am the version of you where Physis never fully repented. ]


    ...What?


    [ In the timeline you are living in now, he has changed. But in the timeline I lived in, he hadnt. ]


    So, you became like this because of him?


    [ It wasnt all his fault. But yes, he was the reason I became like this. Let me exin in detail. ]


    I was surprised at her words, and perhaps it was because I had shown her kindness, she began to narrate her story with a slightly softened tone.


    She said that I was currently in a period where time had turned back, and she was the original, the starting point version of me.


    Unable to ovee the hurt she had received from Physis, she ultimately killed him... making it impossible to mend the rtionship with Ortaire.


    Bearing that pain, she lost her parents to the Demon King and struggled to rebuild the North. She managed to drive out a gue, but her rage at human greed led her to full corruption.


    From there, she proceeded to annihte the beings of her continent and moved on to another world, ughtering its inhabitants.


    And then... she died with reincarnated Physis and woke up in the ce tainted by his inner evil after time was reversed.


    It was an unbelievable story, but I could ept it.


    So that exined it...


    That was why Physis had changed.


    A mixture of joy and sorrow welled up inside me. I was d that because he had changed, I could avoid such a tragic fate. But the tragedy experienced by the first version of me made my heart heavy.


    [ So, you have nothing to worry about. Kind-hearted me... He haspletely abandoned his inner evil. Moreover, since youve already dealt with the Demon King... You probably wont have to experience what I did. ]


    And what about you?


    At my question, the original me gave a bitter smile.


    [ I guess Ill have to disappear now. Theres no ce for me anywhere. Still... Im d that this time the things I loved didnt shatter. ]


    Isnt there any way for you to continue living?


    [ I dont think so. Theres no ce for me. Originally, I could exist where Physis evil resided, but even thats not possible now. ]


    I couldnt bear the thought of her simply vanishing. At the core, she was me, wasnt she? To fade away after traversing such a sorrowful path... it seemed unjust.


    Watching her slowly dissipate with a look of relief, I impulsively grabbed her hand. A part of my hand darkened, probably because we were the same, she seemed to be affecting me.


    So, what about merging with me?


    [ Are you in your right mind? I represent pure negativity now. If you ept me, theres no telling what could happen. It might even distort your rtionship with Physis. ]


    Its okay. Ill ovee it.


    [ I dont know where that confidencees from, but I refuse. I dont want to have regrets... not anymore. ]


    Lets live a bit more... together. There could be moments of joy ahead.


    [ There might be. However, Im too spent to cling to such uncertain prospects. ]


    So, youre thinking of just disappearing like this?


    [ Yes. Ive lived too long. Ive withstood and endured the flow of time... to get here. At least Im relieved that you guys can be happy. ]


    I couldnt say anything. Looking at her exhausted form, I could sense the immense pain and despair she had lived through.


    However, a sudden thought struck me. If I let her disappear like this, I would regret it for the rest of my life.


    So, I impulsively grabbed her hand and pulled her into an embrace. It was an instinctual movement. As our contact deepened, I felt a part of me bing darker... Perhaps doing this might be the solution.


    And that instinct was right.


    [ You...! Are you mad? ]


    I can ovee it- the storm of negative emotions, the tidal waves. So... Lets endure it, side by side.


    Seeing my stubborn face, she shut her mouth.


    [ Whether its you or Physis... you both are foolish. ]


    Maybe. Our likenesses might be why were so drawn to one another.


    [ ...If you ept me, I might be absorbed by you. And we will be one. The memories and life Ive lived will weigh heavily on you. You will be yourself but also me. The process will be excruciatingly painful. You might even lose yourself. Still... is that okay? ]


    Without hesitation, I nodded. I was well aware of the impending pain and trials.


    But... in doing so, couldnt she and I be aplete whole? Together, loving the same person, looking forward to the future? Not a painful future, but hoping for a happy one.


    It was a risky gamble. The chances of sess were probably slim.


    But I had no intention of backing down. Physis would probably hope for the same.


    Its okay. We can ovee it. He will guide you and me, just as I did.


    [ ...Alright. Remember, you allowed this. ]


    With that, my body began to darken, and once again, the scales I had despised started to form.


    And a wave of negative emotions, coupled with memories filled with despair, washed over me.


    I let the tidal wave sweep me away, dreaming of hope and certain that if I falter, he would guide me.


    Surely, he will.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Physis POV]</strong>


    Changes began in the sleeping body of Adilun. Her peacefully resting form shuddered, and scales appeared and receded on her skin. Parts of her arms, legs, and body turned dark and then reverted back to their original color.


    Uh...


    Pained groans escaped her lips.


    I quickly approached her. She must have reunited with the future Adilun. And given her kind nature, she must have epted her.


    I held her hand, just like she did, and talked to her endlessly.


    Adilun, its okay. Youll be alright. You cane back. Dont be defeated by those negative thoughts. Dont be consumed by painful memories. Think of the future we will share.


    Whispering softly, I painted a picture of our shared future, conveying it to her.


    Her expression began to soften. Though she still seemed to be in pain, it was clear she was gradually oveing it.


    I continued to speak to her. I suggested that once this was over, we should travel. I told her of the vast oceans in the warm southern region and how through them, we might even be able to venture to other continents.


    Lets enjoy and experience all the wonderful things out there.


    Then, gradually, Adiluns painful moans began to fade. And her body began to stabilize.


    On her skin, just like the future Adilun, scales began to form. They appeared endearingly on her chin, cheeks, arms, and legs. Unlike before, when they covered her whole body, now they only seemed to enhance her beauty, making her look somewhat more charming.


    Soon, glimmering white scales gracefully appeared over her slightly exposed nightgown.


    When the transformation wasplete, her eyes snapped open.


    Physis?


    Adilun.


    Ive epted it all. I have be the future Adilun, and the future Adilun has be me. Our personalities merged, her memories, my memories, and our emotions have allbined.


    I know.


    Are you... okay with it? I may not be exactly the person you fall in love with.


    No matter who you be... Its okay because Im determined to love you.


    Yes.


    Im so relieved youre back, Adilun.


    Thank you for constantly calling out to me. Because of that, I could ovee it.


    Im sorry thats all I could do, given how painful it must have been.


    No, its okay. If it werent for you, I wouldnt have been able to ovee it.


    Do you still resent me?


    No. Perhaps we have reached this point because of everything we went through. We hated and grieved each other, but perhaps thats why we found each other again.


    That might be true.


    Thats why its okay. The me who loved you, the me who felt resentful and fell into corruption, and the current me  were all the same person. Just like how you, devoid of humanity, the future you who sacrificed your life for others, and the current you, are all the same person. So... its okay.


    Yes.


    So now, I suppose theres one essential thing left to say.


    What is it?


    I love you, Physis.


    I love you too, Adilun.


    We held each other, with nothing more to say, feeling the warmth of each others embrace.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 91: Travel and crossing the line (1)

    Chapter 91: Travel and crossing the line (1)<strong>Chapter 91: Travel and crossing the line (1)</strong>


    <strong>[Physis POV]</strong>


    That day, we fell asleep in each others arms, exhausted, without forming any special bond.


    Perhaps our greatest problem was theck of energy. Just confronting the future Adilun and realizing the truth had drained much of our strength.


    Even though the moment I had ardently wished for hade, we just fall asleep.


    There would be many opportunities, so there was no need to rush.


    Maybe it was time for a trip. Since I had decided to travel south with Adilun, this might be a good chance.


    The next morning, as soon as I woke up, I spoke to Adilun.


    Adilun.


    Hmm?


    Do you remember the promise we made in Ortaire?


    The honeymoon promise, about going to the sea?


    Yes.


    Why all of a sudden? We still have some time until the wedding.


    I was just thinking, instead of a honeymoon, how about we take a trip just the two of us.


    At my words, Adilun smiled slyly.


    Hehe, Id love that. Ive actually always wanted to travel just with you, without anyone else.


    Then when would you like to go?


    The sooner the better. Now that were on the topic, shall we prepare and leave tomorrow?


    Tomorrow?


    Yes.


    Alright, then.


    Well see the sea... and many amazing things. And...


    For a moment, Adilun blushed and then continued,


    We could... take the step we couldnt before?


    Her shy proposal was so cute. Seeing her embarrassed about a topic that had once tempted me so much made me want to hug her right away.


    ...Okay.


    But I think my parents might be surprised to see that I have scales again...


    Can you tell me why the scales returned?


    Its a dragon trait. Didnt I ever say that the scale is like a magical organ?


    Yes.


    These scales are because of the new awakening.


    Because of new awakening?


    Yes. You can think of these scales as magic organs which temporally store and harness the mana in the process of awakening.


    I see...


    By any chance? Does it gross you out?


    What? No way. It just feels mysterious.


    Im relieved. I thought you might dislike it...


    Didnt I tell you? I liked you even when you were covered in scales.


    ...Yes.


    Adiluns face turned a deep shade of red.


    I couldnt resist any longer.


    I grabbed her face. For a moment, I felt the smooth sensation from the tiny scales on her cheek. The feel of her soft cheeks and the scales between felt mysterious. Somehow, it made me feel like I had fallen for a mysterious being.


    Ah?


    I pressed my lips against Adiluns, who was taken aback by my sudden approach.


    Mmm...


    A tingling sensation raced from the tip of my tongue to my brain. After defeating the Demon King, and being unable to engage in intimate moments for quite some time... I was starved.


    Perhaps Adilun felt the same, her initial surprise melting into the kiss. Only after satiating our mutual yearning did we draw apart.


    Haah. Lets get ready, quickly.


    Adilun said abruptly with a flustered expression. I nodded in agreement. Whether it was a trip or anything else, I wanted to go somewhere where it was just the two of us... and make love to her.


    I wanted to cross the line we hadnt crossed before.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    We quickly finished our preparations. Having defeated the Demon King andpleting the subsequent tasks, we discreetly spoke to Duke Johannes and Lady udia during breakfast.


    Um, Your Excellency.


    Yes? What is it?


    Now that most of our major tasks are over, Adilun and I were hoping to take a trip... Would that be alright?


    A trip?


    Yes. We made a promise in Ortaire to someday travel to the sea. With the Demon King matter settled and Adiluns heirship lessons temporarily halted, it seems like the perfect time...


    Go ahead. There isnt anything pressing for Adilun in the near future... and theres no issue with just a few days of travel. But do inform me about one thing.


    What might that be?


    When do you n to get married? Id appreciate a definite date.


    Ah, well...


    Before I could answer, Adilun, who had been listening quietly, spoke up.


    Were thinking of preparing for the wedding as soon as we return.


    ...Is that so?


    Yes. Theres no point in dying it further.


    Youve made a wise decision. In any case, there shouldnt be any issues, so go and enjoy.


    Thank you, Father.


    Its nothing. Its the least I can offer, especially after the challenges you both faced during the northern monster invasion.


    Ah, Adilun.


    Suddenly, the Duchess udia spoke.


    Yes, mother?


    Ill be looking forward to some good news.


    In an instant, a small cough escaped me. It seemed the two were aware of the nature of our trip. Given the frequent acts of affection weve shared in the castle, they probably knew it was about time.


    ...Yes.


    Adilun, with her cheeks painted a shade of rose, quickly finished her meal, and together, we practically fled the scene.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Just like that, the preparations for the journey began. In fact, there wasnt much to prepare. All we needed were a few sets of clothes to wear and some money for expenses.


    Moreover, both of us werentcking in strength, so even if we faced any unexpected circumstances, we could easily ovee them. Additionally, in terms of our status, there werent many people above us, so the preparation for the trip concluded quite smoothly.


    Were finally done. Hehe.


    Adilun smiled slyly and said.


    Yes. I think finishing quickly was partly thanks to the space magic.


    Ive recently gained insight into it. Im d it was helpful.


    Ever since merging with her future self, Adilun had acquired a proficiency in space magic. It simplified packing, letting her just stow belongings in a magically created pocket dimension.


    Looking at Adilun, who was smiling innocently at me, I felt closer to her than before. Perhaps because we started speaking informally.


    You know, hearing you talk informally feels strange and new.


    Hm? Why? Dont you like it? Should I go back to being formal? If you dont like it, I will.


    Adilun carefully gauged my reaction. I gave a slight smile and shook my head.


    No. I like the informality. It feels more intimate. After all, theres only a one-year age difference between us.


    Hehe, really? To be honest, after merging with my future self, I started speaking informally without even realizing it. I didnt n on it initially, but now it feels more natural.


    Its probably influenced by the longer life your future self has lived. After all, you are the same person. Youre bound to have the same characteristics. It feels even better, actually.


    Really?


    More than anything, I never knew you had such a yful personality. I think the merging might have released some suppressed tendencies from within you. Just like... the time you seduced me. I felt you were quite bold then.


    As I slightly blushed and spoke, Adiluns face also reddened, perhaps recalling that moment.


    It... it does seem that way. Ever since we merged, Ive begun to feel a strange sense of liberation


    Even so, Id appreciate it if you showed this side of yourself only in front of me. Id prefer you to remainposed around others.


    Ahaha, whats this? Are you perhaps jealous?


    Maybe. Most people would be smitten by you. Remember during thest gathering, there were so many pests trying to approach you?


    Yes, but dont worry. I have no intention of showing this side to anyone but you.


    Good. Now that our bags are packed, shall we set off?


    Yes. Lets. Honestly... I cant hold back any longer.


    Her words carried an undeniable heat. Likewise, a passionate desire was evident in her eyes. Who could see that and not have their heart race?


    Observing my own mirrored desire in her gaze, an overwhelming urge consumed me. Now, all barriers have crumbled, and only the act of bing one remained.


    I feel the same way. Honestly, I wonder if you realize how much Ive held back since thest time.


    I know. Back then, you were frustrated for not being able to have me.


    This time, I truly wont be able to resist.


    Hehe, I knew youd say that, so Ive been building up my stamina.


    Even so, it wont be enough. I wont stop, even if you ask me to.


    In response to my whispered words, Adilun looked at me with slightly moistened eyes, as if she was growing even more excited.


    Haaa. I wish youd be even more like that.


    With her quickened breath, she whispered in my ear, and my excitement began to escte. I wanted to tear off her clothes and take her right then and there... but just a few more hours of patience would suffice.


    Still, the foremost concern was embarking on our trip. I took a moment topose myself andid out our exact ns to her.


    First off, we need to decide on our destination. The ce with the sea is the southern in Magnolia. Fortunately, its where the teleportation gate is located. We can list our purpose of visit as tourism, and well find a decent ce to stay once we arrive. Did you bring the items to prove our identities?


    Ive got everything.


    But the suppressed excitement wasnt something that could easily be concealed. Both for her and me. Maybe going straight to the beach as soon as we arrive might be... a bit too ambitious. Anyway, we had already informed Duke Johannes about our travel dates... All that remained was to make the most of it.


    With hearts full of anticipation, both of us moved toward the teleportation gate.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 92: Travel and crossing the line (2)

    Chapter 92: Travel and crossing the line (2)<strong>Chapter 92: Travel and crossing the line (2)</strong>


    <strong>[Physis POV]</strong>


    Stepping onto the teleportation gate, we were immediately greeted by a refreshing breeze, distinct from the chilly atmosphere of Rodenov.


    Upon arriving at the Magnolia, we promptly told the knight in charge of the teleportation gate that we were simply travelers. And after briefly greeting the Marquis and Marquess of Magnolia, we quickly took our leave.


    There was no point in staying there unnecessarily. We didnte to seek hospitality from the Magnolia family but to relish our journey.


    Its cool here. But feels a bit different from Rodenov.


    I heard Adiluns excited voice right next to me.


    Yes.


    Coming out of the Marquis mansion, whaty before us was a brilliant white city.


    It emitted a unique vitality characteristic of coastal cities, distinct from Enadeim, and the scent of the sea began to waft toward us.


    Hmm...?


    What is it?


    I smell something.


    A smell?


    Yes. How do I describe it...?


    Oh.


    It seemed Adilun was experiencing the scent of the sea for the first time, which was understandable. Having spent most of her time in the North and only venturing to ind cities, she probably hadnt visited a coastal city like Magnolia before.


    Thats the smell of the sea.


    The smell of the sea?


    Yes. A fragrance you can only catch from the sea.


    It feels so new.


    Seeing Adilun smiling at the novelty of the ce, I found my mood lifting in response.


    Where should we go now?


    Anywhere. Its my first time here as well.


    Have you never been to the sea before?


    Not in this timeline, but I often visited the coast in my previous world before time reverted.


    Oh... With someone?


    No, fighting monsters.


    Oh.


    Adiluns expression momentarily froze.


    Its alright. I won without any damage.


    Hehe, I was momentarily caught off guard.


    Its fine. It happens. Anyway, lets move.


    We ambled through the shimmering white city, taking in its unique charm. The atmosphere was distinctly different from Rodenov. It was rather static, and was not the calm vitality that people disy cautiously under their eyes, but watching everyone walk down an unfamiliar street, releasing their bodies into the cool sea air, showing all their vitality, It was as if we had stepped into another world.


    I feel invigorated. Its definitely different from Rodenov... more open.


    It seemed Adilun felt the same way.


    Thats to be expected. Peoples ways of life change ording to their environment. Thats why I liked to travel. Not just to see the sea... but to feel the novelty of seeing how people live within it.


    Yes, I think so too.


    In the street, there were many vendors selling seafood with their skins tanned by the sun.


    Although the fishy smell might be somewhat off-putting to some, Adilun never lost her smile as she enjoyed those things as well during her stroll.


    Perhaps because we were dressed lighter for the warm region, we felt the gaze of many people on us.


    Especially, the horns on Adiluns head drew the attention of many, with curious expressions. Just as we found them intriguing, they too seemed fascinated by us.


    From a distance, the innocent voice of a child reached our ears.


    Mom! That sister has horns on her head! And scales on her cheeks! But shes so pretty!


    With that voice, we started feeling even more eyes on us. However, we kept exploring without any hesitation.


    If we were looking around, we could hear an older womanmenting on our unique appearances, and someone cautiously asking if Adilun might be a descendant of the legendary sea dragon.


    When we mentioned the dragon lineage from the northernnds, some were so startled they even tried to bow in reverence.


    Rumor had it, due to superstitions among sailors, they prayed to the sea dragon for a safe journey on the water that day, and hope that no storm will strike. In their eyes, with horns on her head and subtle scales on parts of her skin, Adilun might seem like a manifestation of the sea dragon.


    Even after rifying that she wasnt such a grand entity, people prayed to her for bountiful catches or to discover treasures.


    It feels strange, being treated not just as an anomaly, but almost as a divine being. I wasnt treated like this in Rodenov.


    Haha, is that so? I hope you dont find it unpleasant?


    No, its quite fascinating. Meeting new people feels like this. I think it was wise not to reveal our noble status.


    What would you have done if something had gone wrong?


    Hehe. Do you think were the kind to face such issues?


    If you put it that way, probably not. So, shall we... find an inn?


    First, lets find a ce to stay, and then explore the sea. I want to try something new too.


    Sure.


    We went around asking people about a ce to stay with a neat appearance.


    Among them, one of the vigers who held Adiluun sacred told us that there was an inn where high-ranking people who came to rest by the sea often stayed, and we walked straight to that inn.


    Soon after, arge inn of considerable size began to appear. Indeed, it did seem like an inn where aristocrats often stayed.


    The exterior, resembling a mansion, looked very clean, and without hesitation, we entered.


    Wee. Were pleased to have you at the Magnolia Inn.


    Upon entering the building, the neat interior greeted us. The employee caught sight of Adilun and me and asked cautiously about our identity with a slightly surprised look. Adilun revealed that she was a sessor to Rodenov.


    The employees eyes widened, and he immediately offered us the best room. During this process, there was a minor hup where the manager insisted on treating us well.


    Normally, one would have to make a reservation to get the best room, but it seemed the Marquis of Magnolia, whom we met in the morning, had reserved a room for us just in case.


    There was amand to treat us with utmost sincerity if we were toe. I thought we might need to repay the Marquis of Magnoliater.


    Anyway, we firmly told them not to fuss over us too much and not toe into our room if possible. We instructed them to leave the meals that the inn provided outside our door at the appropriate times.


    Fortunately, they seemed relieved, perhaps feeling there was no need for unnecessary concerns, nodding in understanding.


    Given it was a city with a thriving tourism industry, the inn was very pleasant and spacious.


    Arge bed and the soft nkets covering it caught our eyes. Looking out from the terrace, the vast expanse of the sea filled our view. It seemed the building was designed with all this in mind.


    I heard that the Marquis of Magnolia started this inn business because he wanted to earn money from tourism. It was known as a vacation spot for nobles.


    We quickly unpacked our belongings in the inn room. After organizing our change of clothes, we changed into lighter attire.


    What do you think?


    Adilun, who changed into a sky-blue dress, twirled in front of me. Even though she looks like a tomboy, somehow she was so beautiful that I couldnt take my eyes off her and just admired her.


    Youre stunning.


    Thank you.


    With a yful smile in her eyes, Adilun and I headed toward the beach.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Stepping out of the inn, we immediately headed to the beach. The sight of several rocky inds came into view, and the vast expanse of the sea unfolded before our eyes.


    Wow...


    Adiluns eyes widened, and she smiled innocently, as if a child beholding the worlds most wondrous sight. The boundless azure sky above and the sea stretching to the horizon below. A refreshing shade of blue filled our vision.


    The view was overwhelmingly breathtaking.


    Its incredible. So, this is the sea.


    Do you like it?


    Yes!


    Then, lets get closer. I think itll be nice to walk on the sandy beach.


    Nodding in agreement, she took my hand and we strolled along the sandy shore.


    As we enjoyed the soft touch of the sand and continued gazing at the sea, it was only natural for our yful side to emerge.


    Huh? Whats that look for?


    Dont you want to dive into the sea?


    I do, but... wont our clothes get all wet?


    We can always dry them with magic.


    Hehe, true that.


    Shall we then?


    Huh? Wait! Ahhh!


    Suddenly, I scooped Adilun up and tossed her into the sea. With a loud ssh, she plunged straight in.


    Wha- Huh!


    Adilun started ring at me for suddenly throwing her in. Did I go too far? But just as I began to worry, she suddenly burst outughing while looking at me. It was evident that she was thoroughly enjoying the experience itself.


    Ahahaha!


    Watching her like this, I realized that choosing the sea as our destination was indeed the best decision.


    Lost in that thought,


    Suddenly, I felt Adiluns mana wrapping around me.


    Could it be?


    I didnt resist. Just as Adilun wished... I was hurled into the sea just like her.


    Cough cough cough!


    I swept my hair back, spitting out the mouthful of water. And there she was, softlyughing, pushing her wet hair back. She looked irresistibly charming.


    Her white dress clung to her, slightly revealing whaty beneath. It was a good thing we were in a secluded area, away from prying eyes.


    Adilun, your dress is quite see-through?


    Oh, oops!


    Realizing the truth, Adilun quickly wrapped herself in an opaque bubble formed by magic, drying her clothes. In no time, the signs of her being drenched vanished, and she floated on top of the bubble, looking down at me.


    Hehe, who started this mischief?


    Looks like I got a taste of my own medicine.


    Ahahaha.


    We spent a bit more time in the sea before returning to the inn with light snacks. And the one who suggested we head back to the inn was me.


    After witnessing her drenched state, it became increasingly hard for me to hold back.


    Whether Adilun caught on to my intentions or not, even with the sun still high in the sky, she blushed deeply, nodding in agreement.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read up to 10 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Adilun subtly lifted her head to look at Physis. The faint blush on her face and the budding anticipation that colored her features softly reached out to him.


    Time seemed to crawl slowly. It felt as if a time barrier had been set, even though none was actually in ce Strangely, the road to the inn felt unusually long.


    Perhaps it was because they were both anticipating something. Adilun, stealing sidelong nces at Physis, hurried her pace while trying to appear nonchnt.


    Time, reluctant though it may have been, eventually moved on. Before they knew it, the pair found themselves back in front of the inn.


    Shall we go?


    Yes.


    Though theyd seen each other before, crossing this line would be a first for both of them, making them both nervous. Adilun then made up her mind.


    Now was the time to reveal everything she had diligently prepared. Last time, she was so happy with the blissful time she had spent with Physis.


    This time would be even better, if not equally so. She had even lied about building up stamina for fighting the demon king, so Physis wouldnt know how much she had been looking forward to this day.


    Physis would likely be quite surprised. Without knowing, Adilun felt her cheeks flush; all sorts of audacious and embarrassing fantasies unfolded in her mind.


    Physis was the same. How long had he waited for this day since theirst intimate night? In order to endure so far, he had to muster almost superhuman restraint.


    After going through so much, it was clear where both their hearts stood; the only thing left was to break down the remaining walls between them.


    Just one more tiny step and everything they had been wanting would unfold before them.


    Yet they couldnt help but feel a little uneasy. How much restraint had they exercised until now? Holding back might be nearly impossible.


    If Adilun gives permission, he might be uncontrobly rough with her. He was worried this might hurt her.


    Physis shook his head slightly. It would be fine. Wasnt he confident about his patience? Especially as this would be their first time; they would need to be careful about each othersfort.


    How painful it was for women for their first time didnt it appear in the many media in his previous life, no, the future-self life?


    So, as this was Adiluns first time, he should be more careful than anything else. He was also willing to stop if Adilun felt the pain severe.


    Surrounded by such thoughts, climbing up the steps to their room seemed particrly slow. But they werent rushing; they had plenty of time.


    Adilun might even cast a time barrier spell again. Considering that, their time together would be even longer. Physis remembered the resolve he hadst time: to not leave her alone.


    If Adilun doesnt feel too much pain and instead is keen, he might just continue until both copses from exhaustion.


    Finally, both reached the front of their room. Adilun looked at Physis, and Physis looked at Adilun. Their mutual shyness seemed funny for some reason, and they ended upughing.


    Pufff!


    Hahaha!


    Shall we go in?


    Ah, wait a moment, Physis. Theres something I want to prepare.


    Prepare? What are you preparing?


    Youll know when you see it. So just wait for a little while. Ill call you when Im ready.


    Alright.


    Physis eagerly decided to wait. He suddenly thought back to thest time Adilun had freed his desires. The faint aroma of roses that lingered in the air, the negligee that subtly revealed her skin. How had he felt seeing that? Hadnt he run at her like a madman?


    Perhaps she would prepare in the same way this time too. Physis couldnt help but think so, increasingly losing his rationality to excitement. How to start, what would Adilun do this time?


    It seemed she too was looking forward to their time together, especially after what she had saidst time.


    Devour me.


    Yes. He would devour her. Physis couldnt think otherwise. His vision started to blur. Emotion began to dominate his reasoning. The primal instincts he had been suppressing with almost superhuman patience were gradually straining at the leash, wanting to burst forth.


    * * *


    Entering the room, Adilun began to use her mana. She too started to focus more on emotions than reason. How long she had waited for this day, how much she had prepared. Whenever she had time, she even made magical potions, she even spent her days filled with all sorts ofscivious thoughts and fantasies.


    Even after merging with her future self, her love for him remained unchanged; if anything, she now wanted to know him more and be one with him as soon as possible.


    What needed to be done was simple. Prepare, just likest time.


    The rooms structure started to distort, bingrger. There was no noise; her magical capabilities were now akin to that of a dragon. The already luxurious bed was veiled with a mysterious curtain, and the room began to fill with a dreamlike atmosphere.


    Moreover, time started to slow down. A time barrier had been deployed.


    As Adilun took each step toward the bed, her clothing started to transform into an audacious outfit designed to cloud Physis rationality.


    A thin negligee, so transparent it could be considered brazen, without a single frill or decoration, made solely to seduce.


    It was even bolder than the negligee she had worn previously, and Adilun felt her face flush involuntarily. She shook off the thought.


    Right now, she wanted topletely extract Physis rationality by any means necessary. She wanted to see him charge at her like a beast.


    Next, Adilun took a magic potion from her pocket dimension and opened the lid.


    -Pop


    As the lid of the potion opened, a faint aroma of flowers started to fill the room. It was an elixir designed to cloud judgment, boost stamina, and enhance libido.


    This elixir was based on a form found in the secret archives of Rodenovs library, purportedly crafted to rekindle the romance between thedy of Rodenov and her husband, whose rtionship had grown cold.


    As she smelled the fragrance, Adilun felt her face gradually heat up. She had made a decision today; she would blend various magical elements together but would avoid casting any direct magic on him or herself.


    The idea was not to use any magic to amplify sensations, but only to utilize additional devices to enhance the atmosphere.


    After all, she wanted to experience their first time in its purest form.


    Using an elixir might also be questionable, but since it was their first time and her heart was somewhat uneasy, she rationalized that it was forgivable.


    Finally, Adilun arrived at the bed. Unbeknownst to herself, her face was flushed with many fantasies.


    Yet, with the thought of thoroughly seducing Physis before their first physical rtionship, she took great effort to calm her blushing face and regained herposure. How much time had passed?


    As Physis patience reached its limits outside the room, Adilun sent him a telepathic message.


    [Come in.]


    Her tone was somewhat, no, significantly sensual. Deliberately seductive, a voice deeper and more enchanting than usual reached Physis mind.


    Unable to restrain himself any longer, Physis opened the door.


    The room was different from before; a bit darker, dreamy, with a swirling fragrance of flowers. What scent was this? It was distinct from the rose scent they hadst time, but the more he smelled it, the more it seemed to blur his rationality.


    Indeed, she had been deliberate in her seduction.


    As his eyes fell upon the distant bed, curtains drawn, he could almost imagine Adilun waiting for him with a provocative expression. Physis felt his lower body gradually swelling with tension.


    Not much time remained now.


    With each step, the scent that reached his nose grew more intoxicating. His rationality faded, emotions boiled, and controlling his instincts became increasingly difficult.


    Finally reaching the bed, Physis cautiously lifted the curtain.


    As expected, Adilun was lying there in a somewhat provocative pose, looking up at him. ncing at her bolder than usual neglige, Physis spoke in a slightly subdued voice.


    Calling me in such an outfit Are you saying I shouldnt restrain myself?


    Exactly. We promised, didnt we? Lets cross the line today.


    Right.


    Im ready, Physis. Just like I told you before, devour me.


    She opened her arms towards him, and Physis, without hesitation, walked towards her. They had both endured what felt like an eternity, all for this moment.


    Consequently, the instincts that had eroded his rationality now surfaced. His gaze grew sharper, more dangerous. Adilun looked back at him, still with a provocative expression.


    I havent prepared anything special today. Since its our first time I wont ask you to be gentle. Theres no need for consideration either. However rough you want to be, however much you want to consume me, feel free toe to me.


    Once Adiluns permission was granted, Physis abandoned his own thoughts. Now, there was no longer any hesitation.


    He climbed onto the bed, violently tore apart Adiluns negligee, and even ripped his own clothes. It didnt take much effort for his strong grip to tear the fabric.


    Ah


    Adilun seemed to be enjoying the sight. Extreme excitement began to consume her mind. It wasnt just Physis who had been holding back. How tirelessly had Adilun also struggled to suppress her boiling desires?


    Even the simted intimacy they had engaged inst time had not satisfied her. She would have to see the end to quench this thirst.


    Physis grabbed Adiluns breasts, which were now erect with excitement.


    Haaah!


    A different, intense sensation surged through Adiluns mind unlike before.


    Just by grasping her breasts, the atmosphere Physis created, as if devouring her while ready to pounce in their first intimate encounter, amplified Adiluns sensations, imbuing meaning into simple movements.


    In contrast to his dangerous gaze, his movements were delicate. Caressing her breasts tenderly, Physis even bit Adiluns nipple gently.


    Ah!


    Adilun was on the verge of being overwhelmed by the pleasure prating her mind. She hadnt anticipated she would feel this intensely. Slowly, Physis sucked on her breasts, hoping she would be further aroused. And as he intended, Adilun soon began to wet her private part.


    While Physis caressed her breasts, their eyes eventually met. Gazing into each others blurry pupils, he pressed his lips against Adiluns.


    Though he wanted to roughly shove his cock into her pussy right then and there, thest remaining shred of his rationalitypelled Physis to treat Adilun gently. He obeyed thatmand without reservation.


    Isnt it the first time about making each other feel good? In that initial intimacy, there shouldnt be any harsh pain.


    Physis waited patiently, observing Adiluns growing excitement with anticipation. As intended, Adiluns skin gradually started to turn red due to his affectionate and gentle skinship.


    Physis recalled the time when Adilun had pleasured him orally. So, wasnt it his turn this time? Physis lifted Adiluns toe without any warning.


    Huh?


    Caught off guard by his unexpected action, Adilun was perplexed. However, Physis paid no attention to her confusion and brought her toe to his mouth.


    Ah!


    Subsequently, a thrilling sensation started to surge from her toes.


    From the feet, to the leg, and finally, Physis mouth reached her thigh, now it was on the way to the most precious part of her body.


    Wha- Physis?


    Without a word, Physis paid no heed to her question. He brought his mouth to her cunt, and began to slowly suck it.


    -Shuup


    A somewhat vulgar sound resonated and Adiluns consciousness began to fade away.


    Ah Ahh!


    She tried to say something, but words failed her. In an instant, Adilun reached a light climax. The juice from her intimate area started to increase.


    Physis action didnt stop there. He grabbed Adiluns horn, tenderly caressing it as he had done before. With a forceful motion, he bit into the horn, just as he had in the past.


    Ah!


    Focused on her more sensitive areas, Physiss actions left Adilun unable to continue her train of thought. She could only writhe in pleasure and emit the alluring moans that excited Physis further.


    As the cycle of pleasure continued, Adiluns intimate area had by now reached a state where it could readily ept Physis penis. Instead of Adilun, who had momentarily paused her thoughts, it was now Physis who believed it was time to give in to instinct. He positioned his penis, which was swollen like it would explode at any moment, against Adiluns vagina.


    Adilun seemed to have grasped the situation, looking at Physis with a mixture of apprehension and anticipation in her eyes.


    Having rubbed his cock against her cunt before, Physis was able to insert his penis into her pussy naturally.


    Finally, the long-awaited first pration between the two urred.


    No loud noises erupted. There was a faint, squelching sound as Physis penis slowly delved into Adiluns vagina.


    Ah, Ahh, no! Ahh!


    Ha, Haa.


    The moans akin to screams and the low sighs clearly revealed the state of both individuals.


    The pain that could wash away the pleasure they had experienced thus far surged through Adilun. Physis felt a surge of urgency, a sense that he could climax at any moment, as Adiluns warm inside tightly grasped his penis.


    However, Physis had fully embraced Adiluns provocation, and so he began to gradually prate her inside while suppressing the surging sensation of climax.


    And finally, as Physis penis delved into Adiluns vagina, her hymen began to tear apart. The heightened pain caused Adilun to emit pained moans louder than before.


    Ahhhh-


    Hearing Adiluns moans, Physis paused momentarily. However, gripping the bedspread and enduring the pain, Adilun urged Physis.


    to the end, push it in. Dont mind my pain do what you desire.


    Seeing her pitiable state, Physis felt a mix of sympathy and desire. Without further hesitation, he pushed his penis all the way up to Adiluns womb.


    Huuh!


    Intense pain surged within Adiluns inside. Had she ever experienced such pain in her life? Struggling to collect her thoughts amidst the agonizing pain, Physis leaned in and kissed her. His intention was to help her momentarily forget the pain.


    Although Adilun could use healing magic, she wished to preserve every moment, including the pain. That was why she refrained from using healing magic.


    While Physis couldnt predict the extent of Adiluns pain, he moved slowly and gently to minimize her difort. He continued to caress her stomach and exchange kisses.


    Yet, the gentle motions turned progressively rougher within Adiluns inside. The rational restraint that had been holding him back was eventually released by instinct.


    Ah, Ahh!


    And as Physis movements gained pace, Adilun began to experience a trace of pleasure amidst the intensifying pain.


    Perhaps because she was immersed in pain. The strength of that trace of pleasure was overwhelming. Adiluns moans, mixed with desires she had never voiced before, escaped involuntarily. Those moans severed thest remnants of Physis rationality.


    Gentleness? Consideration? Gradually, those things faded away. Sumbing to instinct, Physis began to thrust for his own sake. He grabbed Adiluns breasts roughly, his previously tender demeanor turning wild.


    Ah, Yes, Haaah!


    With ample forey, Adilun began to feel the intensifying pleasure. Even amidst Physis forceful movements, she realized her pain was decreasing and her pleasure was growing.


    As Physis penis continued to vite Adiluns inside, with each thrust, the magnitude of Adiluns pleasure increased.


    His huge thing clearly engraved its presence firmly within Adiluns depths. At that moment, Adilun began to writhe in an overwhelming pleasure unlike anything she had experienced before.


    Ah, Ahh!


    Unable to form words, Adilun, lost in ecstasy, let out a moan in pleasure filled with sensations she had never known.


    Yet this wasnt a sensation like beforeit was intense. Her body momentarily stiffened, and her eyes rolled slightly back. Even witnessing Adilun, who had reached the brink of losing consciousness due to pleasure, Physis didnt cease his movements.


    Huuh, Ahh!


    As Physis continued to move even in the midst of struggling in the climax, Adilun rolled her eyes and began to moan in session soaked in pleasure. Physis did or didnt, surrendering to his instinctive movements, he vited Adiluns insides again and again like a madman.


    The vulgar squelching sounds resonated between Adiluns crotch and Physis penis, apanied by the fierce collision of flesh against flesh, echoing through the bedroom.


    And with those sounds, Physis penis gradually swelled. Adiluns already tight inner walls tightened even more due to her continuous climaxes, causing Physis penis to feel even more intense pleasure. Simultaneously, Physis semen began to pour forth from within him.


    Ha, Haaah, Ahhh!


    Finally, along with a warm sensation filling her body, Adilun briefly lost her senses in overwhelming happiness and pleasure.


    Subsequently, from the area where their genitals were joint, a dense and viscous semen began to seep out. The sheer volume was a testament to the immense restraint Physis had exercised.


    Finally releasing his essence within Adiluns womb, Physis, gasping for air, looked at her before leaning down to kiss her and then ovepping his lips with hers.


    Exhausted by the continuous climaxes, Adilun, though somewhat dazed, fused her lips with Physis in a half-conscious state, intertwining their tongues.


    The issue was Every time their tongues mixed, Physis penis began to swell again within Adiluns inside.


    Adilun seemed to notice this, gazing at Physis with a hint of bewilderment.


    Ph-Physis


    Physis just stared down at Adilun with dangerous eyes. Realizing she had awakened a beast she shouldnt have, Adilun understood the situation from his expression.


    With his gaze unfocused, Physis grabbed onto Adiluns waist once again.


    Wait, just a moment! Ahh!


    However, that moment meant nothing; Physis started to move his waist again. Despite Adilun still being in the aftermath of her climax, she couldnt help but moan in pleasure as Physis penis thrust roughly into her body.


    The pain from their initial connection was now nowhere to be found, reced by pure pleasure that once again shook her mind. Adilun tightly wrapped her legs around Physis waist, clinging to him.


    Physis continued to shake his hips. It didnt stop at just one or two times. After three rounds of climax, his throbbing penis, slick with a mixture of fluids, continued to ravish Adiluns sensitive inner walls. Only after the seventh climax did Physis manage to regain his senses briefly.


    And as Physis regained hisposure, Adilun


    Haah Haaah


    In her dazed state, she slightly stuck out her tongue and rolled her eyes back. Surprisingly, despite Physis ejacting so many times, Adilun had never once allowed his essence to spill outside her vagina. Throughout those seven climaxes, every drop of Physis release had entered her womb.


    .Are you okay?


    Yes


    Adilun, somewhating to her senses from Physis tender words, replied in a half-dazed manner. As soon as she responded, Physis once again grabbed her waist.


    Huh?


    Curious, Adiluns gaze met Physis. Physis brought his hand from her waist to her belly, caressing it gently then he slowly pushed his penis back into Adiluns vagina.


    Since she said she was fine, he figured he could continue a little more, rationalizing to himself.


    Ah, Aaaah!


    Of course, Adiluns mind once again surrendered to pleasure, and she moaned as if intoxicated.


    And so, the two of them concluded their first day together like this.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Ordinary couples, after a few times, would fall asleep together, wake up to the morning sunlight, look at each other, exchange smiles, and go through the usual routines.


    However, such an ordinary scenario didnt apply to Physis and Adilun. Because


    Ah, yes!


    Their lovemaking continued without ceasing until the break of day.


    Adilun no longer had any intention of hiding her desires. She simply surrendered herself to Physis explorations, letting her body be taken by his touch and losing herself in the pleasure he gave.


    While most people would get tired right away after having sex a few times, these two were an exception. Adilun had awakened as a full-fledged dragon, her already exceptional stamina increasing by more than double. And Physis stamina was extraordinary to begin with.


    Furthermore, after the battle with the Demon King, he had grown even stronger. Now possessing monstrous stamina, he could engage in their passionate lovemaking for a week straight without tiring.


    So now that the two of them had discovered the pleasure of exploring each other, there was no way they could stop.


    As if addicted to each others bodies, they quenched their thirst while forsaking even meals.


    Ahh, Haaah, haaah, haaaah


    Adilun exhaled roughly as she took in Physis cock into her pussy. Her inside, already soaked from having received Physis semen seven times before, naturally epted his cock again. The initial pain she felt had vanishedpletely; now, every time Physis thrust his hips, she moaned in ecstasy, her eyes rolling back.


    What was astonishing was that she never lost her senses. Perhaps due to her determination to drain Physis staminapletely, even though she had reached climax dozens of times by now, she still maintained herposure, expertly milking Physis cock with her moist pussy.


    Perhaps because of Adiluns soft inside or the fact that Physis was already on his eighth climax, he couldnt hold back any longer. He ejacted deep inside her, and just like the first time, his thick semen filled her womb.


    Aaaaaah!


    Adilun screamed in pleasure.


    She couldnt escape the sensation of something warm filling her belly, and she surrendered herself to this intoxicating pleasure as if addicted to it.


    With her mind soaked in pleasure, as if not wanting to miss a single drop of his semen, Adilun strongly wrapped her legs around Physis waist. He had changed positions several times already, but not once did Adilun allow Physis to ejacte outside of her vagina.


    Seeing her determination to be pregnant no matter what, Physis passion grew stronger reaching his eighth climax.


    Not only did she surrender her body to pleasure, but she also pressed her lips against Physis, exchanging saliva and sending him a sticky gaze that seemed to say she wouldnt let go for a moment longer.


    Can you still go on?


    Seeing Adilun asked quite provocatively, Physis snarled at her with eyes that hadpletely transformed.


    Of course. I told you, I wont let you rest,


    Hehe Ahhh Hah, ahn! I love you, I love you Physis, I love you


    Adiluns provocation mixed with affection once again captivated Physis mind.


    The two of them didnt stop. Their stamina was still overflowing like crazy, thanks to Adiluns secret concoction of various enchantments, which had enhanced their already abundant stamina twofold.


    Various high-level magic spells were cast, all for the sake of their intimacy, and anyone, it might seem outrageous.


    Regardless, Physis flipped Adiluns body over. Even though he had already nted his seed within her multiple times, the beastly desire within him couldnt be satisfied.


    Adilun understood his intentions and extended her buttocks towards him, they both looked like a beast seeking to mate. While the way Physis cock pressed against her pussy could be likened to a forceful intrusion, for someone who eagerly longed for a connection with their beloved, it posed no issue at all.


    Likewise, driven by his intense desire for her, Physis thrust his cock inside Adiluns pussy.


    Ahhhh!


    No matter how familiar the sensation had be, when Physis cock entered her, Adilun, who was already on the edge of overwhelming pleasure, couldnt suppress her moans.


    I love you. I love you Adilun. I love you


    Physis, with his upper body leaning over her back, repeated the words in her ear. It was as if that was the only thing he knew how to say.


    Adiluns face flushed red upon hearing those words. The sweet utterance, heard in the midst of her mounting climax from Physis, who had repeatedly pierced her depths, began amplifying her sensations.


    Haaa! Aaah!


    And in that moment, after reaching climax from Physiss ejaction not long ago, she found herself at the peak once again, releasing her love juice.


    Physis seemed satisfied with her reaction, and he gently stroked her belly, so that she could be more immersed in pleasure. As a firm hand gently stroked her belly, Adilun was able to concentrate on the afterglow of the climax.


    True ecstasy surged through Adiluns entire being, causing her to involuntarily roll her eyes back.


    Ugh, Ahhhh


    As the echoes of her climax lingered, Physis couldnt help but be excited by her response


    Haaah!


    Driven by instinct once more, he thrust into her pussy as if possessed.


    Aaah! Ah, Haa! Ha-aaah!


    With his merciless movements, Adilun was unable to regain her senses before being overtaken again. However, regaining her senses was not something she desired.


    Physis didnt stop.


    Ha, haa Haaa


    Adiluns ragged breath flowed from her lips. Exhausted, she copsed onto the bed, and Physis sturdy physique enveloped her.


    Huh, huuuu.


    Adilun, barely regaining herposure, felt Physis body heat as he was on top of her. She turned her head slightly. Beast-like eyes were fixed on her.


    Physis pressed his lips against Adiluns. She also kissed him again as if reciprocating.


    Again and again, repeatedly.


    Physis lifted Adilun into his arms and settled her on hisp.


    Affection lingered in their gaze looking at each other, and lust surrounded the outside of that affection. Without needing to say who would lead, once again, their bodies intertwined.


    This time, Physis didnt take the lead. His gaze, ignited by Adiluns warmth, made him realize what she desired. So he held her close, his arms wrapped around her, and did nothing but embrace her.


    Adilun with Physis cock inside began to move her hips. Their sticky and wet parts met, and a lewd sound echoed once more.


    Aaah! Haah!


    Perhaps due to heightened excitement, even Physis face flushed.


    Though he remained still, Physis hands were not idle. As she moved her hips, he gently massaged her breasts.


    Ahhhh-!


    Adilun, in return, pulled Physis face more intensely into her breasts. Physis buried his nose in her cleavage, inhaling her scent. Like a child nursing from its mother, he suckled on herrge breasts. When Physis lovingly caressed her erect nipple, Adilun seemed to be ovee with happiness.


    It feels good


    The words she muttered in a low voice also represented Physis feelings. It wasnt just about relieving their lust but also about the outpouring of their affection, making the happiness they felt overflow.


    Adiluns movements grew more intense. Physis followed suit. He kissed her neck tenderly, caressed her breasts, and pressed his lips against her shoulder.


    Huh!


    Just as horns serve as sensitive spots, it seemed Adiluns shoulder yed a simr role, as her movements, driven by pleasure, momentarily ceased.


    How many times had they reached climax? Perhaps it was due to Adiluns sensitivity, but it seemed more likely that the surge of emotional and physical satisfaction prompted them to reach climax faster than before.


    Adiluns movements gradually intensified. Physis was doing the same. He pressed her breasts with care, cing his lips on her neck.


    Ahhh!


    Likewise, just as with the horns and shoulder, Physis noticed that Adiluns neck was also a sensitive spot that could heighten her pleasure. Her rhythmic movements temporarily ceased.


    But Physis wasnt about to let Adilun rest. Under normal circumstances, he would have been considerate, but now, all restraints were off. He didnt want to let Adilun rest like this.


    He wanted to continue witnessing Adiluns passionate form, writhing in climax, and the sound of her affectionate cries. It was an unrestrained state. He wouldnt allow her to rest.


    Given that it was Adilun who had initially asked him to devour her, Physis wasmitted to following her request.


    Physis gently stroked Adiluns head, who buried her head in his shoulder. And in the midst of it his gaze was captivated by herrge horn.


    Enjoying the sensation of Adiluns pussy tightening around his erect cock, he wanted to witness her sumb even more to pleasure.


    Physis stood up. As he had done before, he put his hard teeth into the horn of Adilun, who buried his head in his shoulder.


    Ah-aah!


    This alone was enough to push Adilun, who was already on the brink of ecstasy, into spasms. Physis continued to stimte her horn. On the smooth surface, the hard teeth began to leave their mark.


    And because of the sensation, the inside of Adiluns pussy squeezed Physis cock. Along with that, a sloppy juice flowed from her crotch and began to wet Physis lower abdomen.


    Me, I I feel like Im going to die


    Just from this?


    Lets rest for a bit, okay? Im so happy, and it feels so good I feel like Im going to lose my mind. Its too much, too overwhelming


    I told you.


    Physis soft voice echoed in Adiluns ear.


    I wont let you rest.


    Huh Ahhh


    Before Adilun could say anything, Physis had alreadyid her back onto the bed. Then, he gazed down at Adilun, aplex mixture of anticipation and apprehension.


    He began to dominate her once more.


    How much time had passed? Adilun woke up from her hazy state. She had almost fallen unconscious, yet she could still hear herself moaning with pleasure as Physis continued to vite her. Now, she could see Physis looking at her affectionately, her feelings intertwined with a sense of longing.


    Physis skin was flushed. Adilun, who had wondered if he had somewhat been released from his restrained desire, couldnt help but pout slightly.


    That is unfair.


    You were the one who asked me not to stop.


    Still Its very unfair. I mean, It was so intense, so overwhelming. Im the only one falling behind. Perhaps its because my first time-


    -If you think about it that way, its also the first time Ive ever had a rtionship with a woman.


    Huh?


    I in previous life  No, I mean, Ive never had a rtionship with another woman, even in the future life.


    Really?


    Yes.


    I heard from Mina that no man gives women pleasure from their first time


    Maybe its because I used my body well. Because I have confidence in using my body.


    Is that so?


    Physis ran his fingers through Adiluns hair, giving her a gentle caress, his touch full of affection. The atmosphere was heavy with the lingering aftermath of their intense passion.


    Physis seemed to be going to roll his eyes again, but it seemed like Adilun should take a break now. She needed a little break. She was hungry and thirsty too.


    The bed was already soaked with their bodily fluids. Even though they could easily clean it with a cleanliness spell, Physis could only nod when Adilun questioned why bother with cleanliness magic since it would inevitably get dirty again.


    After all, it was Adilun who would be casting the magic.


    Lets slow down a little. I Im exhausted. Even though Ive trained my stamina so much, to feel like this Arent you tired?


    Me? Not at all.


    Sigh. Thats a shame


    Why?


    I wanted to see you getting frustrated with me again


    Arent I already doing enough of that? Honestly, Im holding back even now. If you hadnt told me to slow down, I wouldnt have tried to rest.


    Yes. But arent you hungry?


    Im starting to feel hungry, yes. Are you?


    I am too.


    How about I fetch us some inn food?


    At Physis suggestion, Adilun shook her head.


    It was like re-opening the time barrier that she had worked so hard on, and even if she did, it would be dawn outside now.


    Adilun waved her hand, pulling preserved meals from the pocket dimension. They wereposed of rtively simple dishes, all of them retaining their freshness due to preservation magic.


    Oh.


    While Physis was marveling, Adilun had already picked up a sandwich and taken a bite.


    Physis followed suit, taking a bite of his own sandwich. Thebination of fresh vegetables, well-cooked meat, and sweet sauce invigorated their hungry bodies.


    How is it?


    Its delicious. Did you make this too?


    Yes. I wanted to cook for you personally. I did the same during our pic.


    Thank you. It feels like Im only receiving from you.


    No, its not like that. Just being with you is enough for me. I do it because I want to.


    Thank you.


    Physis smiled softly, and Adilun returned the smile.


    After finishing the sandwiches and sipping some wine, their bodies were once again heating up. The exchange of intense gazes led them to intertwining their bodies once more.


    Their lust continued to resonate. Inside the time barrier, three days had passed in the blink of an eye.


    * * *


    On the third day, as Adilun struggled and couldnt keep up with Physis stamina, Physis slowed down a bit. He tenderly caressed and moved slowly, bit by bit.


    However, even so, the overflowing lust wasnt going anywhere, so he soon shifted his gaze again and seized her horns.


    For Physis, who was so passionately attentive, Adilun yielded herself to his touch willingly. Seeing Physis gripping her horns firmly, realizing that he desired her mouth, Adilun erected a mana barrier. The same situation as when she had eased his lust before began to unfold.


    Physis cock began to find its way to Adiluns mouth. Adilun, in return, tenderly caressed Physis cock. The transparent liquid oozing from the tip of his cock moistened Adiluns throat, and Adiluns tongue made a vulgar sound as it licked Physiss cock.


    Ugh


    As Adiluns tongue licked the tip of his cock, Physis found it hard to restrain himself and almost immediately tried to release himself, but Adilun didnt allow him to climax.


    Mana wrapped around Physis cock, preventing its attempt to ejacte. Physis began to make sounds of agony as he couldnt release the intense build-up of semen.


    Ugh, Adilun


    As Physis thought Adilun would take it into her mouth as she had before and she suddenly declined, not knowing the situation, he merely looked at her with confusion. Only after confirming Adiluns expression did Physis see that she was making a mischievous face.


    No way


    Didnt I tell you? I said Id do it until I get pregnant. So Ill need all of your seed inside my womb.


    Adilun grabbed Physis cock and pressed it against her wet pussy. Physis, wanting to release his semen no matter what, grabbed her hips and began to thrust again.


    Ah, ah! Haah Yes, more, do it more


    Pleasure flowed through Adiluns brain, piercing from the tip of Physis cock to her own brain. At that moment, the blocked passage of Physis cock, sealed by magic, opened, and within it, white semen began to pour into Adiluns inside.


    Haah


    A satisfying moan echoed in Physis ears, and any thoughts of being considerate to Adilun faded. Yet, Adilun had grown quite ustomed. Instead, she began to etch magic into their bodies.


    The intensified sensation of the magic melted their bodies. Drenched in pleasure, they sought out even more pleasure, confirming their love for each other in various positions, and expelled love juices from themselves.


    Ah, aah! Ahh!


    Ha Ha Ha!


    Amidst their exchanged moans and breaths, another climax took ce. Now it was difficult to even count, but Physis ejacte still remained potent, not thinning out. Adiluns pussy weed the new ejacte with joy.


    Her body trembled once more, and a powerful vibration echoed from her lower abdomen.


    Once again, they reached their peak. Their intimacy continued beyond the third day,sting until the next morning. After a short rest, they intertwined their bodies once more.


    There was still strength left in them.


    On the fifth day, Adilun cast a new spell. It allowed them to fully share each others sensations. She wanted to know what pleasure Physis felt in her body, and how her pleasure resonated with him.


    The results were astonishing.


    Ah, ah!


    Haaa, Haa! Haaa!


    Physiss entire body trembled, and Adilun was no different. The pleasure of a man entering a womans body and the pleasure of a woman epting a man collided within them.


    This pleasure, far beyond any intense pleasure they had felt before, held a horrifying addictiveness that engulfed them both.


    Furthermore, now that Adilun was at the peak of her fertility, she was even more sensitive to pleasure. It felt like her mind was paralyzed by the intensity of this pleasure.


    Ah, Haaa, aah What, what is this? I feel like Im going insane


    Ugh, Haaah.


    Physis, too, couldnt extricate himself from the intense pleasure. Adilun attempted to release the spell, but she couldnt. The desire not to escape from the intense and addictive sensations was stronger.


    This held true for Physis as well, and ultimately, both of them lost their sanity.


    Transformed into beasts moved solely by instinct, they both shook their hips madly, their mouths and tongues intertwined, saliva exchanged, and they licked and sucked each others genitals, indulging in all sorts of pleasures.


    And then, their genitals connected once again. At their point of union, white fluid mixed with a smooth, transparent liquid, creating white foam. Both of them were consumed by each others sensations.


    Ah, Haa! Ahh!


    Ahhhh!


    Their consciousness momentarily faded, but as ves to pleasure, they didnt stop.


    Within the confines of the time barrier, they forgot the passage of time, sumbing solely to their procreative instincts. Physis continued to thrust his cock into Adiluns pussy while gripping her breasts tightly, ejacting semen. Adilun weed his semen eagerly, not missing a single drop, as she kept her womb wide open.


    The semen that had been sprayed on Adiluns womb on the first day of intercourse had already been scratched by Physis. He continued pouring fresh semen into Adiluns womb.


    Until the day she conceived.


    Their lovemakingsted until the seventh day, and if Adilun hadntpletely lost consciousness and fainted during it, the rtionship would have persisted.


    And just like that they both tried to fulfill their sexual desire.

 Chapter 95: Marriage (1)

    Chapter 95: Marriage (1)<strong>Chapter 95: Marriage (1)</strong>


    <strong>[Physis POV]</strong>


    The morning was bright.


    Bathed in sunlight, I looked at Adilun, who had fallen asleep beside me, worn out. Just looking at her made me smile uncontrobly; it was as if I had a serious case of joy.


    For almost a week, we had been passionately making love without a break. So waking up immediately would undoubtedly be hard for her.


    I had unleashed all the pent-up desires that had umted within me, so even with her considerable stamina... it might have been too much for her to handle.


    I carefully wrapped my arms around Adilun. It felt cozy and warm.


    Happiness wasnt something to be found somewhere else; perhaps this very moment was happiness itself.


    After a short time had passed, Adilun stirred briefly and eventually opened her eyes. I had thought she wouldnt fully regain consciousness until at least this evening, but perhaps it was due to the stamina she had built upst time.


    Mmm...


    Blinking in the sunlight, she looked at me.


    ...Physis?


    Yes. Did you sleep well?


    When I asked if she slept well, she puffed up her cheeks slightly and said,


    I feel like I couldnt rest properly because someone wore me out. I feel tired.


    So, you didnt like it?


    ...No. I loved it. A lot.


    Her cheeks flushed as she spoke, and she looked incredibly adorable. Unable to resist, I pressed my lips against hers.


    Mmm...


    She epted my affection without resistance. Although I felt myself bing aroused again, I had to hold back this time, given that I had worn her out over what amounted to a week, both in real and subjective time.


    She seemed to have realized that as well, and her face turned red as she spoke to me.


    ...You.


    Yes?


    Do you...still find mecking?


    ...To be honest, while I was keep going, you fainted from exhaustion.


    No wonder my back hurts more than usual...I guess Ill need to work on building my stamina.


    Im sorry.


    Hehe. You dont have to be. Im really happy that you still want me. So...


    Still drowsy, her sleepy eyes met mine, and with her next words, shepletely stole my soul.


    Youre not allowed to look at other women. Im the only woman for you.


    That settles it. I immediately grabbed her arm. Given that it was already morning and I was already aroused, hearing such words made it even harder to hold back.


    Yo-you? Im having a hard time right now...


    Im sorry. I cant help myself.


    Kyaa!


    Whether her shriek was one of joy or exhaustion, I couldnt tell, but we ended up having ate lunch only when the afternoon arrived.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    When we stayed inside our room for three days straight, the inn staff seemed increasingly concerned. The door was magically locked, and no sounds came from within.


    They must have been worried that something had gone wrong. However, when we eventually emerged, refreshed and glowing, the staff seemed relieved that their concerns were unnecessary.


    So, do you want to eat some more?


    Yes. I havent really eaten much... Im starving after spending all this time with you.


    Lets go, then.


    The inn meals were quite exquisite. Considering many nobles frequented the ce for leisure, it was clear that a great deal of care had gone into the preparation.


    After a rather filling meal, Adilun and I went back to admire the sea.


    The ocean is really fascinating, isnt it?


    How so?


    Every time you look at it, its different.


    Is that so?


    Yes.


    Adilun was quietly gazing at the ocean.


    Look. The way the sunlight glimmers on the wateryou dont see that in the evening. It feels like a sight you can only catch in the middle of the day. And then at night, the ocean takes on the color of the night sky, reflecting the asional stars above.


    Thats true.


    Thats why I love it. As time changes, so does the ocean. Its different from Rodenov, which always seems the same. Its a bit amazing, really.


    Is that so?


    Yes. It might sound strange since its my first time seeing the ocean, but maybe its precisely because its my first time that I find it so affecting.


    Could be.


    The conversation halted there. Adilun gripped my arm and nestled into me. I wrapped my arm around her shoulder.


    It was a peaceful moment. Even without conversation, wasnt it enough just to have each other by our sides?


    The view was more pleasing than I had expected. Indeed, I felt it was a good decision toe see the ocean.


    We should head back. We have to leave soon tomorrow.


    Alright.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Returning to our room, we both freshened up briefly. Then, lying in bed together, I listened to Adiluns stories, yielding to her fervent request that we take it easy for the night.


    Hey.


    Mm-hmm.


    So, at this point... Its pretty much guaranteed, right?


    What is?


    Our baby.


    Uh...


    I was momentarily at a loss for words. Honestly, considering what weve been up to for the past week, itd be more surprising if a baby didnt happen. But having a child wasnt something that came about just because you wanted it to.


    Well, Im not sure, but... given what weve been doing, its likely, isnt it?


    I thought so too.


    Her smile was radiant, but somehow, I could sense a touch of anxiety in it.


    Why bring this up all of a sudden?


    Ah, its nothing. I was just thinking... it would be nice if it happened sooner rather thanter.


    Really?


    Yes. Were getting married soon anyway, so who would mind if it happened a little early?


    True.


    Arent you excited? To have a child with me?


    Of course... Id love it if they arrived sooner rather thanter. Ideally, a daughter who takes after you.


    Id actually prefer a son who takes after you.


    How about we have both?


    Ah! Thats even better!


    For some reason, her innocently enthusiastic response stirred up my desire. But I remembered her words about taking it easy tonight, and I forcefully quelled my urges.


    Anyway... I hope it happens soon. I wonder how beautiful our child will be.


    Wouldnt it be difficult for you? Ive heard its very hard.


    I think Ill be okay.


    Her tone was steady, and I could even sense a certain level of resolution in her words.


    If I considered having a child to be a hardship, then I dont deserve to be a mother. So, Im fine.


    Alright.


    If it doesnt happen this time, lets keep trying until it does. What do you say?


    Im fine with it, but you should probably build up some stamina for that.


    Mm-hmm.


    I lightly kissed her flushed face and pulled her close. Within my arms, I felt her warmth and the softness of her skin.


    Once we return tomorrow, lets start preparing for the wedding right away.


    She spoke cautiously from within my embrace.


    We will be very busy.


    Definitely. We need to look at dresses and everything...


    Well, I have plenty of time, so Im not worried. Are you sure youll be okay? You have a ton of responsibilities, from heir training to other tasks.


    Ill be fine. If things get tough, Ill just take it out on you.


    ...Hahahaha. Anyway, lets get some sleep. Well be busy starting tomorrow.


    Yes.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Finally, the day of departure arrived. In actual days, our eight-day journey was now over, and in real-world time, our four-day trip had concluded. We headed toward the teleportation gate that would take us back to Rodenov.


    Before leaving, we made sure to take onest look at the ocean. At Adiluns request to see the sea in the early morning, we beheld the scenery one final time and stored it in our memories before using the teleportation gate to return to Rodenov.


    Ah, before using the teleportation gate, we also thanked Marquis and Marquess of Magnolia for showing us such a lovely inn and promised to rmend it to the northern nobility when the opportunity arose. We expressed deep gratitude for their hospitality and vowed to return.


    All in all, it was quite a lengthy journey. Though the extent of our activities consisted of exploring the port city and passionately trying to conceive a child in our room, it was, undoubtedly, a series of happy moments.


    As we returned, the visages of Duke Johannes and Lady udia greeted us warmly.


    You both look so happy; you must have had a wonderful trip.


    Yes, were back.


    Indeed.


    Has everything been alright, Father?


    Yes, nothing special happened.


    Hehe, thats a relief.


    First, lets have a meal. Well talk detailster. Go unpack your luggage for now.


    Yes.


    At the dinner table that followed, Adilun began sharing stories from our trip. She spoke of the Magnolia familys inn, the people in the port city, and the treatment we received there.


    Ah, so those things happened? Sounds like a fun time.


    Yes. It was especially surprising to see that their culture also venerates dragons.


    Wasnt the sea originally a ce where legends of dragons have been passed down? It makes sense.


    And the ocean itself was stunning. The way it changes depending on the time of day was simply breathtaking. Some days, we spent the whole day just watching the sea.


    Next time, we should all go together.


    Sounds good!


    As light conversations flowed, smiles appeared on everyones faces. Sensing the rxed atmosphere, Adilun seemed to decide it was time to bring up the topic of marriage.


    Then, her lips cautiously parted.


    ...Were thinking of setting a wedding date.


    Youve made up your minds?


    Yes. Our engagement has been long enough, and I think its time to put the final touches on it. Ive already discussed this with Physis. We want to get married as soon as possible.


    Very well. If thats what both of you want, then so be it. Marriage is not only about the families but also the wishes of the individuals involved.


    Thank you.


    There will be many things to prepare. When do you n to set the date?


    Were aiming for next month. Well have to invite people to match that date.


    Alright.


    To Duke Johannes, who nodded meekly, I opened my mouth and said.


    I will tell Ortaire. Theyve been waiting for a while, so its only right that I should be the one to inform them.


    Understood. Keep it that way.


    And just then, Lady udia, who had been watching everything with a contented look, suddenly posed a question.


    How many children are you nning to have?


    At the question, Adilun blushed slightly before responding.


    Well, as many as possible.


    Oh my!


    Lady udias beaming expression suggested she was eager to see grandchildren from Adilun and me sooner rather thanter. Apparently, she had some regrets about only having a single child.


    In any case, after the eventful dinner, Rodenov was buzzing with wedding preparations.


    After dinner, I moved all my belongings into Adiluns room: clothes, and various other items.


    It was because the Duke and Duchess suggested that, as we were soon to be married, it made more sense for us to share a room.


    As far as I was concerned, it was wee news. I immediately nodded in agreement and followed their suggestion.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 96: Marriage (2)

    Chapter 96: Marriage (2)<strong>Chapter 96: Marriage (2)</strong>


    <strong>[Physis POV]</strong>


    After the wedding date was set, we were incredibly busy.


    Inside Rodenov, preparations began for my wedding with Adilun. We went through the ceremonial procedures, changing what needed to be changed and pushing forward with the rest.


    We started with small details like the menu for the wedding, then moved onto bigger decisions like the location and the guest list.


    We even sent out invitations to the northern nobles we had met in the past. Regardless of whether we had a good or bad rtionship, they were significant figures in the North, people we would inevitably have to deal with as future leaders of Rodenov. So, despite our reservations, we had no choice but to invite them.


    People like Selina Idenea, and William Devarton, who had been a thorn in my side.


    We also sent out invitations to those who could be called friends, like I Isvante and Princess Lobelia.


    For some reason, Adilun insisted on inviting Aristata Glosuna. Seeing her strong determination, I simply nodded in agreement.


    In truth, I didnt really have anyone I could call a friend.


    In any case, after sending out the invitations, we immediately headed to Ortaire. I couldnt just send an invitation to my parents and leave it at that.


    Will we be back soon?


    You never know, so we should pack. Who knows what whims my mother might have.


    I see.


    We could have simply announced the marriage and returned, but I was certain my parents would want to talk more to Adilun and me. In the end, we headed to Ortaire with a considerable amount of luggage.


    Wee back.


    My father, mother, and brother greeted us with happy faces.


    Especially since this was our first visit since the monster subjugation, the color had returned to my parents faces.


    So, its been a while. Has the issue in the North been resolved?


    Yes, the North is currently stable. What about Tallet-ram? Any signs of an attack?


    What I was concerned about was a possible invasion from Tallet-ram, an eastern nation. But this was different from the issues we had previously faced.


    Dont worry. As long as Im here, they cant cross into our territory. Also, for some reason, theres been less pressure from the central region recently.


    From the central region?


    Yes. Apparently, Princess Lobelia has been making some power moves... Especially, there are rumors that the daughter of Crocus Glosuna has rebelled against Crocus himself. Im not exactly sure whats going on, but it doesnt seem like its going to spill over to our end. They appear to be busy with their own affairs. So naturally, with less pressure from the center, I can focus entirely on the east, making it impossible for them to invade.


    I see...


    This, too, was unexpected. The central region? What could have happened there? Was Adiluns insistence on inviting Aristata rted to this?


    Perhaps there were stories involving her in events I was unaware of, events that Adilun had experienced before her time-travel.


    Regardless, when we told them we would be getting married next month, both my parents visibly lit up with joy.


    Finally getting married, huh.


    Their faces were a mix of myriad emotions. Both my mother and father looked at me with such faces. Well, it was only natural. Their troublesome son was finally settling down, and the sentiment was undoubtedly overwhelming for them.


    Brother, you should also be getting married soon.


    When the timees, I will.


    Lately, Ive been worried because of Huian; he just doesnt show any interest in women.


    Ah, Father, Ill find a suitable woman and marry when the time is right.


    Who is this suitable woman? You dont have anyone you cant tell me about, do you?


    No, not at all. I just want to focus on my work a bit more for now.


    My brother, who still had no romantic partner to speak of, said he was buried in his work. My parents found this both frustrating and worrying, but my brother seemed irritated by their concern. I wondered if he was seeing someone he hadnt told us about.


    Regardless, the conversation about us continued. My mother was particrly pleased to see Adilun casually referring to me in an informal tone, signaling that our rtionship had deepened.


    When asked about our ns for children, we cautiously responded that there would probably be quite a few. My mother said she was happy just to know that.


    Anyway, you both have been through a lot, and I hope only good things are in store for you from now on. Marriage is essentially about moving forward in mutual trust... So dont create reasons to doubt each other, and dont test each other either. Thats the way to make itst.


    Yes.


    Just remember that. Considering how you two have been, theres probably no need to worry too much... But still, some couples do grow apart right after marriage.


    Yes.


    Anyway, since youvee to Ortaire, why not stay for about three days? Theres much I want to discuss, and Im also curious about what happened in the North.


    At my mothers words, we both nodded. We had already anticipated this.


    I thought to myself how wise it had been to pack our belongings in advance.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    There was no need to separate rooms, so Adilun settled right into mine.


    Phew. Now that Ive shared everything, I can finally breathe a sigh of relief. Ah, things have been so busytely.


    It cant be helped. Marriage naturally requires a lot of effort.


    Hehe, right?


    Yeah. Oh, Adilun.


    Hm?


    I wanted to ask... what was the reason you insisted on inviting Princess Aristata? Is it rted to what we heard today?


    Ah, that. Before I experienced the time-travel, the North was annihted, and the only person who reached out to me was her. I was cautious at first when I knew nothing... but now that I know everything, theres no reason to be cautious anymore.


    ...Aristata?


    Yes. If the North had been in good shape, she would somehow be able to turn the tide and oust her father from the family. But the North was annihted, and everything moved too quickly, and she couldnt stop her rampaging father.


    So that happened.


    Yes. Thats why I intend to maintain a close rtionship with her this time too. The events currently unfolding in the Central region are likely being led by Aristata and Princess Lobelia. Especially now that the North is in good shape... Aristata would have been the right person to scheme with. The person who was there for me when I lost everything is someone I cant afford to lose.


    I see.


    I simply nodded. I couldnt dare to imagine the kind of pain she had gone through, but if someone had reached out to her during that time, she couldnt simply ignore them, not even if time had reversed.


    So, how about... we spend some time just the two of us today?


    At Adiluns subtle temptation, I nodded. We had been too busy preparing for our wedding recently to be intimate. My body was already craving touch, so I easily agreed to her suggestion.


    Then, shall we make the most of today?


    As Adilun casually spoke, I pressed my lips to hers as a starting point. A passionate exploration of each other had now be a familiar act for us.


    For the record... we had entered at lunchtime and didnte out until it was time for dinner. Of course, thanks to Adiluns time magic, it was as if two days had passed.


    ...I had a thought that it might not be long after our marriage that Adiluns belly might be swollen.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    During dinner, the conversation still revolved around us. Particrly, the fact that Adilun and I had defeated the Demon King caught even my father by surprise.


    And it was no small featthis was the Demon King. The East was not devoid of monsters, and the Demon King stood as the pinnacle among them.


    At my young age of only twenty-one, the Demon King wasnt something that should be easily dealt with. My father offered his praises for my astonishing aplishment.


    In any case, many more stories followed, and the dinner gathering wrapped up in a warm and harmonious atmosphere.


    Returning to the room, I briefly excused myself to Adilun and went to find my mother.


    I had a personal favor to ask.


    Hmm? Physis? What brings you here?


    My mother, leisurely enjoying the night view in the garden, looked at me with a hint of curiosity.


    Ah, well, theres something Id like to ask of you.


    A favor? Thats unexpected. What is it?


    Id like to be introduced to a skilled jeweler, if you know one.


    A jeweler? Ah.


    ...


    My mother seemed to grasp my intent immediately and looked at me with a gentle smile.


    Of course. Youre getting married, so youll need to prepare wedding rings.


    To be frank, I have an abysmal eye for jewelry, so Ill definitely need your help, Mother. So, would it be alright if we go look at some jewelry tomorrow?


    Absolutely. Are you nning a proposal?


    Yes.


    Hehe, Adilun will be delighted. I hope it will be a romantic proposal. For a woman, its an incredibly meaningful and unforgettable day.


    ...Ill do my best.


    My son, who used to be so aggressive, has changed like this. Truly, its something to be seen in a new light. Now, you even know how to take care of your wife.


    ...Haha.


    I could only respond with an awkward smile.


    My mother warmly gazed at me before giving her definitive answer.


    Alright. Lets go out for a bit tomorrow. I know a jeweler I exclusively work with; Im sure they can craft something exquisite.


    Yes.


    You should go now. Oh, one more thing.


    ?


    Keep this a secret from Adilun, alright? Surprises always make it more touching.


    Of course. Even if Im a bit clueless, I know that much.


    Thats all I needed to hear.


    Expressing my gratitude to my mother, I returned to my room.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 97: Marriage (3)

    Chapter 97: Marriage (3)<strong>Chapter 97: Marriage (3)</strong>


    <strong>[Physis POV]</strong>


    What were you talking about?


    Ah, my mother gave me some advice about marriage.


    I see.


    Without much doubt, Adilun nodded. I immediately went straight to bed. Considering how busy we had been with wedding preparations, she must also have been very tired. So on an asion like this, shouldnt I express my love as much as possible?


    Love is something to be exchanged between two people. One-sided love can neverst long, so one must always be mindful of that.


    Lying on the bed, Adilun looked tired. Whether it was from being too busy with work or something else, signs of fatigue were evident. Of course, the eyes looking at me still contained undying affection, but her weariness seemed unavoidable.


    Are you tired?


    ...Yes, but its manageable.


    Then we shouldnt do any more today.


    I think so, too.


    I climbed onto the bed and, lying down beside her, gently embraced Adilun.


    Go to sleep if youre tired.


    Mm-hmm.


    I wasnt sure if it was the sleepiness seeping through, but she buried her face into my chest. Before long, I felt Adiluns breathing became more rhythmic. She had fallen asleep.


    It was only natural, considering we had been so involved in wedding preparations and hadnt even taken a two-day break from our love making.


    Holding her in my arms, the warmthbined with the scent wafting from her hair gradually calmed my heart.


    Unknowingly, I began to feel drowsy, and sooner than expected, we both drifted into sleep.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Sunlight bathed me. Along with the warmth, I felt softness in my arms.


    Um...


    Realizing it was Adilun even without looking, I immediately hugged her and stroked her hair as she gradually snuggled closer into my arms.


    Waking up in the morning to see the sleeping face of the person you lovecould anything be more blissful?


    How long had we been like this?


    Basking in the warmth radiating from Adilun, I held her tightly in my arms and felt her twitch and stir.


    Physis?


    Yes.


    Ah, its already morning.


    Do you feel a bit refreshed?


    Yawn... Yes, I feel invigorated. And... I like seeing your face as soon as I wake up.


    Seeing her tired eyes reluctantly open and her drowsy smile, I couldnt help but smile back.


    Shall we get up soon?


    Yeah, Im hungry.


    Ah, right. I had ns to briefly go out with my mother today.


    With your mother? For what reason?


    Im not exactly sure, but she insisted that we go out together. Judging by the way she said it should just be the two of us, it seems like theres something on her mind.


    Really?


    A palpable sense of disappointment washed over Adiluns face. However, I had to deliberately ignore it. A proposal was generally more touching when it remained a secret, wasnt it?


    It did sting a bit to lie to her. I might have to apologize for this lie when I eventually propose.


    Yet, even with that in mind, the desire to see her surprised and joyful face outweighed the slight guilt I felt. So, I did my best to hide my conflicted feelings.


    Dont worry, it wont take long.


    Alright.


    Im sorry for leaving you alone. My mother insisted it should be just the two of us, so there was nothing I could do.


    Its alright. If its something my mother-inw needs, then it cant be helped. But, you have to be with me until you leave.


    Her slight smile, doing its best to hide her disappointment, looked so lovely that I pulled her into my arms and nted a kiss.


    Yess...


    As our lips met, I felt a surge of desire. There was still time before I had to leave... once more time wouldnt hurt. Besides, Adilun seemed pretty invigorated too.


    As a result, it took us a little extra time to leave the room.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    What are you doing? Follow me.


    Yes, Mother.


    After a light meal, I apanied my mother to meet a jeweler.


    We moved toward a shop not far from the mansion, a rather antiquated-looking jewelry store appeared in view.


    Alright, lets go in.


    Yes.


    And all I could do was repeat, Yes.


    I had no other choice. What else could I say when that was the only thing I could manage?


    I was nearly clueless about jewelry, so taking the initiative to ce a custom order was out of the question.


    Wee, I-- Ah, who do we have here? Countess Ortaire, its been a long time.


    It has, Evan. How have you been?


    Excellent. But what brings you here today?


    Oh, its not me who has business here. Its my son, here.


    Ah. Could it be you, Young Master Physis?


    Yes, thats correct.


    For the moment, I simply nodded my head. To be frank, I was quite bewildered.


    This young man is getting married soon. So, were here to get a wedding ring...


    I see... A wedding ring, you say.


    Evan immediately began to pull out various rings from the disy case.


    Is there anything here that catches your eye?


    Honestly, I couldnt tell one from the other. My eyes were bombarded with an array of rings, from rather in ones to dazzling pieces, leaving me utterly incapable of discernment.


    What was good or bad, what looked pretty or unimpressive, I had no way of knowing.


    I had never been someone who had much to do with jewels in my lifetime. I spent my childhood brawling and that pattern continued into my adulthood. Even before my regression, it was the same.


    Jewels and ornaments never yed a significant role in my life.


    But now, things had to change. No, to be precise, they needed to change from this point on.


    This was no ordinary trinket, but the most monumental gift I would ever give to the life partner I was to spend my days witha gift imbued with a vow of lifelongmitment.


    While it might seem ludicrous to say that a ring holds a mortgage to people, the story changed when it was a wedding ring.


    Of course, one might argue that there was no need to ce too much significance on a mere ring.


    But I wanted to imbue it with meaning. Had I ever given Adilun any piece of jewelry, even a simple one, before? Not once. Adilun was indeed a woman, and she had considerable interest in her appearance.


    That interest had only intensified since her transformation. Seeing her indulge in all the adornments she had missed out on brought me genuine joy as well.


    In any case, this was the first piece of jewelry Id be giving her. While Id likely give her more in the future, none would carry as much weight as this wedding ring.


    I had to choose carefully.


    So, I scrutinized the rings intently. I never imagined that eyes trained to discern the essence of things would be useful in a situation like this.


    I could see even the tiniest ws in the diamonds, ws that would go unnoticed by the average personor even an artisan.


    I felt oddly out of ce as I found myself identifying imperfections, however minuscule and seemingly irrelevant they might be.


    After a while, my mother intervened.


    Are you nning to look forever? I think this ring and this one seem fine. This one could be good for an engagement, and this one for the wedding.


    What my mother had selected was one ring with a ratherrge diamond at the center that looked undeniably luxurious at first nce, and another that seemed rtively in.


    Even the in-looking ring was clearly crafted from premium material; it was apparent that no corners had been cut.


    Inspecting the two rings my mother had chosen, I couldnt help but be stunned.


    They werepletely free of the imperfections that had marred the other rings. How she managed to pick these out with just her naked eye was beyond me.


    Still, a question lingered as I examined them, so I asked my mother.


    An engagement ring and a wedding ring?


    Oh, you dont even know that? Ha...


    Seeing my mother heaved a sigh, I couldnt help but tense up. Maybe I should have done some research beforehand.


    When you propose, you give an engagement ring, and during the wedding, you exchange wedding rings. Thats why you need to pick out two rings. Since your purpose here is to propose, youll need to order the engagement ring first. But since were already here, lets also prepare the wedding ring. After all, we owe the Rodenov family because they are giving their precious Adilun to you, haha; its only right for us to cover the cost of the rings.


    Ah, I see.


    Furthermore, because you wear the wedding ring regrly, it usually has a simpler design, whereas the engagement ring is generally more extravagant since its only worn on special asions, Evan added, supporting my mothers exnation.


    Are you satisfied with these rings, then?


    ...


    Physis.


    Yes, Mother.


    Do you know Adiluns ring size?


    Uh, well, actually...


    Its understandable that you wouldnt know, but if youre nning to surprise her, you should have figured it out.


    I apologize.


    It cant be helped. For now, try on my finger.


    Alright.


    How does Adiluns hand sizepare to my ring?


    Her hands are slightly smaller than yours.


    Good. By how much, exactly?


    About one size down, her hands are on the smaller side.


    What about the width of her fingers? The wedding ring goes on the inside, and the engagement ring goes on the outside, so you should know both.


    Um, I remember it being about this size.


    Racking my brain, I tried to recall the exact size of Adiluns fingers, particrly her ring finger on her left hand.


    This should be about right... Yes, this size seems correct.


    My mother skillfully conveyed the size to Evan, who then also measured my finger size. After measuring carefully, Evan nodded as if satisfied, and brought out new rings designed to fit both my finger and Adiluns.


    Will this suffice?


    Yes, this should be more than enough. How much are they? Physis, you step outside for a bit. Itll be easier if I handle the remaining procedures.


    I exited the store and stood still, waiting while my mother made the preparations.


    I couldnt help but feel that asking for my mothers assistance was the right decision.


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 98: Marriage (4)

    Chapter 98: Marriage (4)<strong>Chapter 98: Marriage (4)</strong>


    <strong>[Physis POV]</strong>


    The preparation for the proposal wasplete; now all I had to do was deliver it.


    But I had no idea that choosing the right moment would be this difficult.


    When exactly should I do it? When should I give it to her? It was not something I could half-heartedly toss out.


    The atmosphere... they say the atmosphere is crucial... but what exactly is that atmosphere?


    Before I came back in time, all I knew was how to fight, and even after reincarnating in modern times, it was a period when the world was tilting on its axisno time to even dream of something like romance.


    So how could someone like me know what the appropriate atmosphere is for a proposal?


    It was just eating me up inside.


    But I couldnt afford to fret. If I gave it away, Adilun would notice. She was already busy enough with wedding preparations; I couldnt add more to her te.


    I should pick a quiet time, go to some nice ce... but the problem was, I didnt really know any good ces.


    ...I just dont know.


    I pride myself on being somewhat skilled at other things, but I was utterly inexperienced at this... to the point that I dread my own anxiousness about failing.


    Lost in my thoughts and full of frustration, I had no choice but to rack my brain yet again today.


    What on earth is the best atmosphere?


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    <strong>[Adiluns POV]</strong>


    Lately, Physis seemed a little off. Like he was somewhat restless.


    Just a moment ago, he said he needed to think and stepped outside the room.


    Could it be the wedding that was troubling him? Most likely. I felt the same way.


    Marriage... It was a word that was both sweet and yet tinged with a hint of fear. It was a ceremony that wouldmit us to walk through life together.


    Even though we had sworn to be with each other, it was true that there was a small lingering fear before the wedding.


    Thoughts like, can I really do this well?


    I felt that there was much to prepare for.


    Right after the wedding, I would have to undergo the procedure of officially bing the lord of Rodenov. Wrapping up my sessor sses, preparing to inherit the title of Duke of Rodenov from my father.


    Father had always said that once I got married, I would inherit the lordship of Rodenov.


    Ah, its all so confusing.


    I wanted to lighten my mood somehow. Just... I wanted to go somewhere expansive, to relish the sense of space itself.


    Ah.


    Finally, something came to my mind.


    The bell tower. Located in Caltix Castle... the bell tower.


    Whenever my heart felt heavy, I would go up there. The scenery I loved the most. There was no better ce to lift my spirits.


    Maybe it was time to visit the bell tower again.


    Spurred by the thought, I started walking.


    I opened the door and stepped outside, only to see Physis looking rather restless.


    Physis?


    Ah, Adilun...


    You seem troubledtely. Is something bothering you?


    Well, its just...


    He started to say something but then fumbled his words. I couldnt quite figure out why he was acting this way, and it was starting to frustrate me too.


    Mina had said that most people get like this before marriage... but that doesnt make it any less vexing.


    I wanted to know the reason, but looking at his hesitant expression, I feared it might only strain our emotions. Both of us were already on edge, juggling wedding preparations since returning from Ortaire.


    We both were trying not tosh out at each other. Unloading our frustrations on each other wouldnt do either of us any good.


    If you cant say it, you dont have to.


    ...yes. But where are you going now?


    Theres a ce I want to go for a bit. Want toe? Maybe it will help ease some of that heaviness.


    Physis nodded at my words.


    Then lets go.


    I extended my hand to him, and once he took it, I led him toward the bell tower next to Caltix Castle. It was situated quite high up.


    We climbed the circr stairs for a good while until finally reaching the top of the tower.


    Creak.


    The door opened with an old, rusty sound. What followed was the sight of a massive bell.


    This bell...


    Youve probably heard it too. It rings when night falls over Rodenov, signaling the end of the day.


    I see.


    Beyond the giant bell, something else came into view.


    Below the bell tower, the entire fortress city of Caltix Castle wasid out before us.


    Thendscape I loved the most. The soul of my homnd, Rodenov, that I always kept in my heart.


    I opened my mouth and began to tell Physis about my favorite view, just as he had once shown me thendscape of Ortaire. Now it was my turn to show him.


    I love this view.


    ...


    Physis said nothing and simply looked down below the bell tower. The night had already darkened. The interior of Caltix Castle, nestled under the moon and stars, seemed to evoke a particr sentiment just by being seen.


    Peacefulness. Yes, that was what I could call this.


    I like the winter garden, and sometimes even the snowyndscapes outside the windows. But this view is what I love the most.


    Why?


    Because from here, you can see the entirety of Caltix Castle.


    ...


    The night when everyone is at rest. The tranquil night sky with the vast expanse of stars above. And below all that, the view of Caltix Castle. And... the wind that sweeps through all of it. Can you feel it, Physis? The wind is about to blow.


    As if on cue, a gentle breeze blew through momentster.


    Whoosh.


    The sound swirling through the empty air was devoid of any extraneous noise.


    Is it cold? Or refreshing?


    Refreshing.


    I gave a faint smile.


    Good to hear. If youd said it was cold, we might have had to relive the past.


    A smile involuntarily formed at the corners of my mouth.


    When the wind blows, the bell shakes slightly. Along with that minuscule vibration, theres the chill you feel the moment the wind hits you. That touch of coldness on my skin reminds me that Im alive.


    Physis didnt say a word. He seemed to be simply appreciating the scenery, just as I described it. I wondered how he perceived this scenery deep within his heart.


    I didnt know, but... I hoped he loved this view. If I could be greedy for just a moment, I wished this could be his most cherished scenery as well.


    In the moments when the wind makes me aware of my own life, I look at thendscape before me. A night where everyone has fallen into rest. Isnt it peaceful? A scene filled only with the sound of the wind?


    ...


    When the wind ceases, only then do I look up at the sky. When the howling wind stops, its the quietest time. And when I look at the stars in that moment, it feels as if countless shining stars are blessing me.


    ...


    Thats why I love this view the most. Because it feels like the very fact that I was born is a blessing. What about you?


    Im a brute and ignorant, so I dont really know. Before my regression and after, all I knew was fighting. I might have been quite dry to feel something while watching this kind of scenery. The reason I feel something in Ortairesndscapees from the nostalgia of my childhood.


    ...


    Then, he opened his mouth again and continued his words.


    But one things for sure. This scenery... will probably be my most cherished.


    Why did his words make me so happy?


    I grabbed Physis hand and led him to sit on the railing of the steeple. Neither of us mentioned the risk; we just felt the wind.


    A sigh escaped me in the biting cold wind. But that sigh scattered in the wind and disappeared, soon after which his hand grabbed mine.


    That sliver of warmth. The belief that he would be by my side forever blew away all the worries I had ever felt.


    If you have any worries, tell me now. Ive just... let go of my own.


    What worries?


    Fears about the future. Will I be able to make it? Can I dream of a wonderful future with you? These worries have gathered and be fear. Women usually get anxious before marriage, you know. Its not that Ive lost faith in you, but this fear just came to me. Did you feel the same Physis?


    ...I did.


    Then tell me. Youve been a little offtely. Is there something youre worried about? I told you not to say it earlier, but... I actually want to hear whats on your mind.


    He didnt respond, lost deep in thought.


    Adilun. Wait?


    Then, he seemed to make a decision, his eyes were shining... as he took my hand.


    Um, why?


    I have something I really want to say.


    What was it? At that moment, I felt a surge of anticipation. What could he possibly say?


    He led me in front of a massive bell. Then, at a spot where the whole of the Caltix Castle could be seen below us... he took something out of his pocket.


    Small and square, yet, an exquisite box.


    I knew instinctively what it was.


    He opened the box. What was revealed were a pair of delicately crafted diamond rings.


    Ah, so thats what hes been worried about. Thats why hes been so restless.


    I couldnt say anything. A whirlpool of emotions overflowed within me.


    As I said earlier... Im a brute and ignorant, so theres a lot I dont know. But at least this much, I think I can say.


    What are you saying?


    I want to protect this view that you hold so dear.


    He got down on one knee.


    I have no grand or touching words thate to mind, but theres something I absolutely want to say to you.


    ...


    I want to walk through life with you. So... Adilun.


    ...


    Marry me.


    Ive bound you with my words. And youve done the same. Isnt that so, Physis?


    What spilled from my mouth were jumbled words.


    You may call yourself a brute or ignorant, but you were never either of them. Youre more remarkable than anyone else.


    A tear slipped down my cheek,pelled by overwhelming emotion.


    So... yes. Ill walk through life with you. My love.


    I extended my hand toward him. He slipped the ring onto my left ring finger, and atst, the vow binding us wasplete.


    The worry that had settled deep within me evaporatedpletely.


    Ah, it was such a trivial worry.


    If we continue to move forward, respecting each other... eventually, well reach the end.


    I was so overwhelmingly happy that, as he rose to embrace me, I couldnt help but cry for a long while.


    Through twists and turns, and a long winding journey... weve finally arrived at this moment.


    How could I possibly say Im not happy?


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [TL: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read ahead of the release</strong>: /taylor007 ]

 Chapter 99: Marriage (Complete)

    Chapter 99: Marriage (Complete)<strong>Chapter 99: Marriage (Complete)</strong>


    Embracing Adilun in my arms, I realized she was crying.


    I couldnt tell her not to cry. She must be crying out of happiness. And... I too felt a wave of emotion swelling up within me.


    Yes. Finally, we were at the starting line of a new life.


    A rtionship where we face each other, walk together at times, and perhaps fight asionally, but always reconcile based on a foundation of steadfast trust. That was where we were starting.


    With this thought, I gently released Adilun from my embrace and looked at her face.


    Her eyes tinged with a hint of red looked beautiful to me, as if I was gazing at a sky strewn with stars.


    In the end, I couldnt resist and stole a kiss from her lips. Despite having longed for them countless times, how could they make me this happy?


    Thump. Thump.


    And simultaneously, the sound of Adiluns heartbeat resounded.


    This wasnt the steady heartbeat of Adilun that I was used to; it was slightly erratic. It was the first time I had ever heard her heart sound so loud.


    Wondering what was happening, I looked at Adilun, and the focus disappeared from her eyes.


    ...Adilun?


    Thump. Thump. Thump.


    The heartbeat began to intensify. I didnt know the details, but something was about to happen.


    Suddenly, with dazed eyes, she turned toward the balustrade of the bell tower. I grabbed Adilun and called out to her again.


    Adilun!


    What on Earth was happening? Filled with concern, I embraced her from behind.


    But the thing I feared did not happen. She was simply looking up at the sky. Her still thundering heartbeat lingered in my ears.


    Whats going on?


    What exactly is happening right now?


    Stars circled around her as she looked up at the sky. No, it was more like a gxy descending, as light came down from above.


    What...?


    Contrary to my bewildered tone, Adiluns expression was serene.


    The starlight descended and rested on her shoulders.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, wings unfurled. These werent wings made of feathers but seemed to be created from ice crystals and light intermingling.


    Transparent yet emitting a frigid aura, those wings spread wide from her shoulders, and then Adilun seemed to regain consciousness.


    ...Huh?


    Adilun?


    At my call, she looked at me as if just realizing she had momentarily lost consciousness.


    Physis? Uh, why am I here...?


    You lost consciousness for a moment and started walking outside on your own.


    Ah.


    And then light poured down from the sky, and wings sprouted.


    Wings...


    Upon hearing my words, she began to touch her shoulders, where her wings had sprouted. Soon, she seemed to realize something and spread her wings before speaking.


    These are... dragon wings. Id only read about them in ancient texts; I never knew I could actually have wings.


    How did this happen?


    Its because of the covenant we made.


    Covenant?


    Yes. A lifelong covenant. Dragon wings are the final stage of awakening, following the manifestation of a spiritual core. Its the stage that our ancestor dragon Altair reached. Physis.


    Huh?


    Could you... give me a moment?


    I dont know whats going on, but alright.


    As soon as I agreed, she sped her hands together and folded her wings around me.


    It looked as if she instinctively knew what to do, even though shed only just spread her wings moments ago.


    The slightly translucent wings, which had previously exuded a chilly aura, now warmly enveloped me.


    What on earth was happening?


    I was puzzled, but it didnt seem to be something harmful, so I quietly waited for her next move. Then I began to hear the steady heartbeat of Adilun once again.


    Then, Adiluns mouth opened.


    It wasnt words. Sounds that couldnt be described asnguage began to emanate from her lips.


    As those sounds merged, I began to feel something settling into my body. The part of her wing that had enveloped me seemed to be seeping into me.


    Then, a burning pain appeared in my chest, and I grimaced for a moment. But the pain was fleeting. Curious, I touched the center of my chest.


    This sensation. It was something Id felt beforeAdiluns spiritual core, or core essence, inside her chest. It felt the same.


    A core essence?


    Probably so.


    Why do I have a core essence now?


    Its a sign that you are a dragonspanion. From now on... we will share our lives.


    What do you mean by lives?


    Lifespan. When my life ends, so will yours.


    So, my lifespan has increased?


    Yes. I could feel it when I spread my wings. I have a long life ahead of me, transcending the limitations of being human. Maybe hundreds, perhaps even a thousand years.


    How is that even possible? Im just... a normal human.


    When a dragon forms a covenant, they can grant a single wish. So, I wished to share the remaining half of my life with you. That you could live with me until the end of my life.


    For a moment, her expression darkened.


    This is my selfishness. Having an abnormally long life might be a curse rather than a blessing. Even so, I... I wished for it. Because I cant imagine a life without you now. Can you forgive this selfish me?


    Absolutely.


    I answered immediately. Yes, the days ahead may be fraught with challenges, but if I could walk through them with someone I love more than anyone else, I could bear it.


    With that, I embraced her tightly.


    How many times had I hugged her? Yet each time I did, I felt a deep sense of fulfillment, confirming how much I truly loved her.


    Thank you. And... I love you.


    At the end, what came out was a clich. But clichs were clichs because they hit home.


    I love you too.


    That was the only answer I could give.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    It was a bright day.


    A day when just walking around was uplifting.


    A grand festival was taking ce in Rodenov. The heart of Rodenov, the castle city of Caltix, clearly came into view for both Lobelia and Aristata.


    Its your first time here too. Isnt it, Aristata?


    Yes, it is.


    Speaking of which, a wedding. Somehow, it makes me envious.


    I feel the same way. The two of them seemed to get along quite well during thest National Foundation Day, and now, here they are.


    What about your fianc?


    ...Asphodel, you know how it is.


    ...Right.


    Lobelia averted her eyes, changing the subject.


    Come to think of it, Id like to see Adilun first.


    Me too. I heard that her scales have disappeared, so I wonder how she looks now.


    I heard she is incredibly beautiful?


    Must be. After all, even Duke Johannes and Duchess udia are known for their beauty.


    Well... well find out when we see her.


    The two looked oddlyfortable with each other.


    Ah, is it over there?


    Its my first time seeing it, but it looks like something straight out of a story.


    Lobelia admired the Caltix castle.


    Says the person who looks like she leaped right out of a storybook.


    Haha, is that so?


    Yes, it is. Lets not make a fuss, were here for a reason.


    Right, right.


    The two entered Caltix Castle without incident. As soon as Princess Lobelia and the Aristata Glosuna made their appearance, amotion broke out within the castle walls.


    Even though they had sent an invitation, no one expected the two to arrive unapanied.


    Of course, this was of little consequence to the two women.


    They began to discuss whom they should visit first.


    Who shall we meet first?


    Of course bride.


    Alright, lets go.


    They walked towards the brides waiting room.


    The sound of bustling activity reached their ears. Adilun was engrossed in getting ready, seemingly in the thick of her preparations.


    Lobelia and Aristata felt their hearts flutter inexplicably at the sight.


    The pure white dress that flowed down to her toes, coupled with the saying that a woman looks her most beautiful at her wedding, left no room for disagreement.


    Adilun was stunning. There was no other way to describe her.


    Her dark blue hair cascaded down her back, and atop her head were bluish-white horns that seemed to unt her extraordinary nature.


    Equally ostentatious was the diamond ring on her left ring finger. Clearly a masterful piece of craftsmanship, soon to be reced by a wedding ring, no doubt.


    Sensing their presence, Adilun turned her head slightly.


    Even seeing just her back, her beauty was evident, but a frontal view was simply overwhelming. Lobelia and Aristata, who had never felt inferior to anyone based on looks, found themselves utterly eclipsed by her.


    Her eyes were a gold color that held a subtle tension, and her cheeks and jawline were still tinged with pale blue scales. The remaining scales, like the horns on her head, only added to her mystique.


    Hello.


    Adilun greeted them with a rxed attitude. The two hurriedly reciprocated.


    Ah, hello. Its been a while, Adilun.


    It has been. Your Highness. And to you, Princess Glosuna.


    Thank you for inviting me, Princess Rodenov.


    Youre wee.


    Aristata wanted to know why she was invited and why Adilun was looking at her with such an expression.


    It was as if she was seeing a dear friend after a long time.


    Congrattions on your wedding. Thats the first thing we should say, right?


    Thank you, Your Highness.


    Theres a lot I want to ask, but the ceremony is about to begin, so well save that forter.


    I look forward to it. Please, enjoy yourselves. This is a wedding prepared by Rodenovs most skillful people, so theres plenty to see.


    Yes.


    The two of them nodded and left the brides waiting room. A strange sense of awe enveloped them.


    Whew. Theres a subtle intensity in the air.


    Indeed. And for some reason, I cant quite grasp why she looked at us so warmly.


    Right.


    Both wore enigmatic expressions as they shook their heads.


    <strong>***</strong>


    In the grooms waiting room, Physis had finished dressing and sat there with a slightly tensed look. His gaze was focused on the door.


    Hows Adilun?


    Shes all set. Its time to move.


    Sara, the head maid and Adiluns aide, replied.


    Nodding, Physis stepped out of the room and headed for the wedding hall.


    As the announcer proimed the grooms entrance, the doors opened, revealing Physis in his pristine white tuxedo.


    The hall was filled with peopleknights from both Rodenov and Ortaire, and family members.


    People invited from all corners of the empire filled the room.


    The red carpetid on the floor signaled the path leading to marriage. Physis moved a little stiffly, his nerves not yet fully rxed.


    How long had he waited? Just as Physis had stiffened uppletely,


    The bride is entering!


    The moment hed been waiting for had arrived. Adilun slowly approached, holding the hand of Duke Johannes.


    She looked more beautiful than ever, draped in pure white, her veil gently fluttering down. Her slightly visible face beneath the veil was utterly charming.


    He could have easily eximed in admiration, but Physis restrained himself. It was a sacred ceremony, after all.


    As they reached the halfway point, Physis turned and stepped forward to meet them. Then, Duke Johannes released Adiluns hand.


    Congrattions.


    Thank you.


    Take good care of my daughter. As you know... if she shows even a hint of her old self, youll have to answer to me.


    Ill keep that in mind.


    At Duke Johannes half-joking, half-seriousment, Physis gave an awkward smile. His stiffness began to ease.


    Lets go, Adilun.


    ...Yes.


    Physis took Adiluns hand, and together they proceeded to the center of the hall.


    Presiding over the ceremony was the High Priest of the Vit Church, Narcissus. Though she should have been in Enasa, she hade at Princess Lobelias request and graciously agreed to officiate the wedding.


    It seemed to be because shed heard the tale of how they had repelled the Demon King and saved many lives.


    Narcissus began to speak.


    The traditional wedding vowsmenced. Words of gratitude for being invited to such a joyous asion on such a wonderful day were spoken.


    Words flow from Narcissus mouth, and the formal wedding ceremony begins.


    Groom, do you vow to cherish the bride for the rest of your life and to ce your trust in her?


    I vow.


    Physis spoke, a resolute promise emanating from his lips.


    Bride, do you vow to stand by the grooms side and trust in each other for the rest of your life?


    I vow.


    Adiluns lips parted, her eyes, which had been slightly quivering, finally steady.


    With prayers for a bright future, filled with mutual respect, elevation, and trust, I hereby dere that you are now husband and wife.


    As Narcissus finished her deration, Physis gently removed the engagement ring from Adiluns left ring finger and reced it with the prepared wedding ring. Adilun followed suit,pleting the same ritual.


    Finally, there will be an oath kiss.


    Narcissus voice came through, tinged with a hint of excitement.


    The two looked into each others eyes. What filled their gaze was trust and affection. Their emotions were so palpable that everyone in the hall could sense them.


    The eyes of the surrounding crowd softened, and smiles formed on their lips.


    Physis lifted the veil from Adiluns head and ced his lips upon hers.


    Next, the sound of apuse reverberated throughout the hall.


    Many challenges had been faced, and many more were toe.


    Their future wont be entirely bright, nor will it be entirely dark.


    But they would ovee.


    Two people who once despised each other to the point of wishing death had finally reached a blissful marriage, wrapped in affection and trust for one another.


    Endless time stretches ahead. No one knew what the future holds, but at least these two know one thing.


    No matter what happens, the two of them will be happy.


    Perhaps, forever.


    <em><strong>I became the fiance of the dragon in the Romance Fantasy-pleted.</strong></em>


    <strong>--- End OF The Chapter ---</strong>


    [ TL: Hey, everyone! Today, I''ve finally published thest chapter of ''Fianc of Dragon'' on the site!


    Honestly, I don''t know how to feel. I feel aplished... and lost. I feel happy... but also sad. I feel proud to havepletely tranted my first book... and sorrowful that I can not trante it anymore.


    Though no matter how I feel, the thing is we have finished tranting our first-ever novel!! And trust me, there are many more toe!! That reminded me: If you liked my trantion, you can go read ''<strong>Picking up Unrequited Love</strong>''. Not lying. It''s currently my favorite rom novel. Here''s the link: https://.readingpia.me/series/picking-up-unrequited-love


    Hope to see you guys there too.


    Happy Reading!!


    P.S. I didn''t trante from chapters 100 to 108 because the author is not satisfied with the side story and wants to rewrite it. Once he does, I''ll trante those chaps as well. Thank you. ]


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!